ã€ŠThe Tyrantâ€™s Beloved Dollã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <strong><span>Chapter 1</strong>

    <strong><em><span>[A monster with the hair as ck as night, eyes as red as blood will ruin everything!]</em></strong>

    <span>It was a legend that descended from generation to generation in the Royal family of Rowain, the Denhelder Empire. Some said that this legend was a prophecy left by a famous wizard, some said that it was a will left by the Emperor who wants to hold reign in more years. In fact, whatever the source was, it didn¡¯t matter much at all. People treated that legend as a tale from the old people.

    <span>The old tale continues to pass down from ancestors to ancestors, whenever someone asked them about a funny story, the story alwayse back without fail. Nothing special about it. It was until the crude Muhi, the person who was seen by Rowain III, led a ship as big as Namsan alone and entered the Imperial Pce. The child of Muhi had a hair as ck as night, and eyes as red as blood, just like the legend said. Everyone was talking about the child.

    <strong><em><span>[We have to kill him, tear his limbs, carve his body and bury the body in pieces.]</em></strong>

    <span>Rowain III, who was not able to suppress the nobles¡¯ opinion, eventually followed their offer. He threw the baby without breastfeeding him to the river and left it alone in a forest full of lions. But the child surprisingly didn¡¯t die.

    <span>Even if the rock was attached to it, it did not sink into the water, and it was not eaten by the wild animals when it was thrown into the forest with animal blood all over it.

    <span>The cursed child grew, survived and became Raytan.

    <span>It was a name that meant to be a cursed person. The royals of the Denhelder Empire all had blue eyes and blonde hair. And among the blond in the pce, Raytan¡¯s presence was like a foreign object. No one epted him. He was mistreated and harassed.

    <span>Raytan was treated as a stranger.<span>A stranger who will never mix anywhere.

    <span>A horrendous monster.

    <span>Someone even insisted,<strong><em><span> ¡°One day he¡¯ll ruin everything, like what the legend said.¡±</em></strong>

    <span>People seemed to think it was a pretty reasonable statement.

    <span>They talked about it whenever they could, and they said that they had to get him out of the castle as soon as possible before Raytan could rebel.

    <span>Contrary to everyone¡¯s concerns, Raytan did nothing.

    <span>Raytan grew and grew more than the environment can think of.

    <span>In other words, he lived like a dead rat, as if nothing had happened, as if it were dead.

    <span>Of course, he was bullied by his half-siblings, but never once was Raytan rebelled against them.

    <span>A living doll.

    <span>Who is just being silent, no matter how it is treated.

    <span>And a cursed one.

    <span>No matter what he does, he can¡¯t be epted by anyone.

    <span>That was Raytan.

    <span>But when Raytan turned 23 years old, everything has been reversed since his biological mother, Lise, was killed.

    <span>It was another concubine, Yerena, who killed Lise.<span>In fact, she killed many concubines besides Lise.

    <span>But Yerena should not have killed Lise.

    <span>If so, Raytan wouldn¡¯t have caused a <em><span>Coup d¡¯¨¦tat</em><span>, either.

    <span>He might have been as quiet as he had been.

    <span>If others despise him, he will let them despise him, and if they want to bully, they can bully him¡­<span>But the coin was turned upside down at once, like the legend that has been going down for generations said. The Imperial Pce became a living hell overnight. Raytan went insane and killed people. The servants, concubines, nobles, and half-brothers who faithfully followed Yerena and the Emperor.

    <span>Sezh Rowain was also one of those half-siblings.

    <span>To be precise, she was the only daughter of Yerena, the concubine who killed Lise.

    <strong><span>¡°Huff, huff ¡­¡±</strong>

 Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2</strong>

    As she ran off, she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw.

    <em><span>A coup d¡¯etat</em><span>! And it¡¯s Raytan!

    <span>It was really unbelievable. There was no way out.

    <span>But it must have been the assassins sent by Raytan who came to her pce and killed the maids and servants. Without luck on her side, Sezh would have died there too. But Sezh thought it was a little unfair.

    <span>It was safe to say that everyone in the pce knew about his n because it was an open secret that Raytan was bullied. The same thing happened to Sezh, she was also bullied. And Sezh has never been involved in the harassment.

    <span>For example, when the half-brothers and the nobles¡¯ children who knew that Raytan was inside the library, they set fire to the ce, when they pushed him to theke when he was walking, or when they threw a stone as big as a fist, where the back of his head ended up bleeding heavily¡­

    <span>Sezh really didn¡¯t do anything. Of course, she couldn¡¯t stop it because she has no power to do so¡­

    <span>Frankly speaking, the treatment that Sezh and Raytan received in the Imperial pce was not much different. Raytan was bullied severely because they said he was cursed, but Sezh wasn¡¯t in a good position either.

    <span>First of all, it was because of Yerena.<span>She had never given love to her daughter.

    <span>The reason was simple, Sezh was a woman.

    <em><span>[It was because of you. If it wasn¡¯t you. I wouldn¡¯t be living like this. Why was it a daughter? A daughter!]</em>

    <span>That¡¯s what she used to say.

    <span>The prince and the princess who were born by other concubines also ignore Sezh.

    <span>She had been pped just because her eyes met theirs.

    <span>The children of the concubines had a strong family as a backup and Sezh were in a different position from the time she was born. Even Yerena didn¡¯t even try to protect Sezh, so they were not afraid to be mean to her.

    <span>Sezh was given a cold shoulder and Raytan was treated like a pile of rubbish. They are in the same position, like arade in a battle.

    <span>She was in trouble and not in the position to help Raytan, who was being bullied and she couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to him.

    <span>It would have been the same for Raytan had he seen her being bullied. Whenever she saw Raytan being bullied from time to time, Sezh only said this.

    <em><span>[Oh, it¡¯s my turn tomorrow]</em>

    <span>And the guesswork of her was always correct. Without doubt.

    <span>Sezh only thought about one thing. ¡®How can I get out of this hellish imperial pce?¡¯

    <span>Leaving the Imperial Pce is her only goal.

    <span>So she secretly collected some jewellery that Yerena has lost interest in, and made an excuse about it. She has been trying a few times, to secretly ask the emperor, who might not know her youngest daughter¡¯s age, to let her leave the pce. Of course, had she known that Raytan would do this, she would have left the Imperial Pce as soon as possible¡­

    <strong><span>¡°You look very busy.¡±</strong>

    <span>Sezh who had been running nonstop, stood firm. Her heart sank listening to the voice from behind her back. She was as stiff as stone and she turned her head slowly.

    <span>There, she looks at Raytan who stood behind her.

    <span>His eyes looked redder today, like the red blood that covered his face.

    <strong><span>¡°Hello, Sezh.¡±</strong>

    <strong><span>¡°Ra, Raytan Orabeoni¡­¡± </strong><span>(TL/N: Orabeoni means older brother)

    <strong><span>¡°Where are you going?¡±</strong>

    <span>Where is she going? She was busy running away¡­ Sezh¡¯s hands trembled at the sight of him. Raytan stared at her and began to approach her slowly. As Raytan got closer and closer, she heard something dripping.

    <span>It was blood. Blood. The dark red blood falling from the tip of the sharp sword in his hand. Whose blood is it? The faces of countless people rushed quickly on her mind.

    <span>Their half-siblings who constantly bullied Raytan, her mother, the Emperor who threw him to Lion¡¯s den, or the imperial pce¡¯s people who dared to ignore Raytan, the royal family, and nobles. Sezh thought while looking at the dripping blood without knowing the owner of the blood. It¡¯s her turn this time.

    <span>Sezh looked at him with fear.

    <strong><span>¡°Bro, brother¡­ I-¡±</strong>

    <strong><span>¡°What about you?¡±</strong><strong><span>¡°That¡­ are, are you going to kill me?¡±</strong>

    <strong><span>¡°What do you think?¡±</strong>

    <strong><span>¡°I-, I don¡¯t know¡­ but I don¡¯t have any ill feelings towards you.¡±</strong>

    <span>Sezh didn¡¯t continue her words. Instead, the head was cut off in an instant and fell with a thumping sound, making a loud noise in the hall. Raytan shook the sword to get rid of the blood with a weird face. Then he picked up Sezh¡¯s head that was rolling on the floor. While holding her shining blonde hair, Raytan red at Sezh¡¯s face, as if it were abhorrent, his expression hardened.

    <strong><span>¡°¡­Damn fucking blonde.¡±</strong><strong><span>¡°It¡¯s not just you, Sezh. I¡¯ll kill all the blonde. ¡±</strong>

    <span>Sezh¡¯s severed neck rolled like a rag.

    <span>Raytan stared at the head of his half-sister, expressionlessly, and began to walk without hesitation. As there were still too many people to kill.

    <strong><span>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <span>Above the lifeless blue eyes that were loosening its life force, only Raytan¡¯s back was reflected on it clearly.

 Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3</strong>

    <b><i>[Fucking blue eyes, fucking blonde, it¡¯s not just you, Sezh. I¡¯ll kill anyone with blonde hair, every one of you. ] </i></b>

    Raytan¡¯s cold voice pierced her eardrums sharply.

    <i>¡®You son of a bitch. Is it my fault that I have blue eyes and blonde hair?¡¯ </i>Sezh thought it was unfair. It was so unfair to her.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not like I choose to be born with blue eyes and blonde hair. I just happen to be born this way. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t do anything rted to him at all. It¡¯s not like I could help him too though¡­ No, to tell you the truth, how am I supposed to help him when I got a cold treatment now.¡¯</i>

    Sezh thought Raytan¡¯s action was outrageous. <i>¡®What kind of misdeed that Imitted! What kind of misdeed! Misdeed!¡¯</i>

    <b>¡°Mis¡­deed!¡±</b>

    Her eyes shot open. The first thing thates to her view was a chandelier. The chandelier in her room was so old and worn out that it would make creaking sounds even when the slightest winde by.

    Sezhy down and stared nkly at the ceiling, proceed to get up quickly. She looks around only to found out that it was her room.

    If there¡¯s anything different about it than thest time she saw it¡­ it was the blood-soaked carpet. It was the same carpet, but it was clean without any drop of blood, and there were no dead bodies of the maids rolling around the floor.It looks the same as how it used to be. Before Raytan plot a<b><i> coup d¡¯¨¦tat. </i></b>

    Sezh reflexively touched her neck.

    <b>¡°My neck¡­I still have my neck, right?¡±</b> She touched her neck several times, and it was still there, all the same.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. The cool des that cut through the flesh, the sound of the broken bones, all of those memories were so clear like water.

    <b>¡°Am I dreaming¡­?¡±</b> Sezh muttered with a dumb face. <i>Was that a dream? All of it?</i>

    <i>No matter how real my neck felt when I touched, the anxiety lingered.</i>

    <i>Mirror. I had to look in the mirror.</i>

    Sezh stretched out her feet to get out of bed. But her feet couldn¡¯t reach the floor.

    <b>¡°Kyaaa¡­!!!¡±</b> Sezh who fell off the bed screamed.

    Her knee who kissed the floor hurt. It hurt.

    <i>¡®Realizing the pain, I guess it¡¯s not a dream that I came back to life. ¡­¡¯</i>

    Sezh who sat in a daze rushed to the front of the mirror. Then she opened her mouth wide.

    <b>¡°What is¡­ this?¡±</b>

    She felt so unfamiliar with her reflection in the mirror. Of course, the blue eyes and the blondness of her hair were the same. And her neck was still attached, but the problem was¡­

    She is a child now.

    <b>¡°Princess! What happened?¡± </b>

    Sezh turned her head when she noticed there¡¯s another voice behind her. It was Luna, the maid.

    <b>¡°Lu, Luna¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh looked like she is about to cry while looking at Luna who came right away after opening the door.

    <b>¡°Oh, my God, have you had a nightmare?¡±</b>

    Luna stretched out her arms and embraced Sezh carefully. Sezh buried her face in her chest, sping Luna¡¯s shoulder tightly. There was a familiar scent around Luna. Luna was right in front of her now.

    <b>¡°Your Highness¡­¡±</b>

    As Sezh trembled in her arms, Luna called her in a worried voice.

    But Sezh didn¡¯t move. She just hugged Luna tightly. Luna is dead.

    It was just before Sezh¡¯s 17th birthday. An ident happened

    Luna, who had been home for a long time, was hit by a carriage on her way back and died.

    Sezh could remember the memories of that vividly. Luna was like a mother figure to her rather than her biological mother, Yerena.

    <b>¡°Luna¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Oh my God, Your Highness. You must have had a nightmare.¡±</b>

    <i>¡®Yeah, it was a terrible one, to be honest.¡¯</i>

    Sezh released herself from the hug and stared at Luna, her eyes wide open. If this wasn¡¯t a dream. Then I¡¯m back to the past.

    <b>¡°Luna, how old am I?¡±</b>

    Luna looks puzzled at Sezh¡¯s question but proceeds to answer her.<b>¡°You just turned 12 years old yesterday.¡±</b>

    <i>I see. </i>

    Sezh had a small concussion, and Luna was still alive too.

    <b>¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re alright, Your Highness? I think we¡¯d better call a doctor¡­¡±</b> said Luna with a worried tone.

    Luna, my Luna. She made a fuss for a small concussion and want to call a doctor¡­ It makes me happy.<b>¡°No, no need. I¡¯m fine, Luna. Don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Your Highness¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡±</b>

    <i>A terrible nightmare.</i>

    Sezh repeats it herself. And then she started to recall the sword that had been flying to her neck.

 Chapter 4

    <b>Chapter 4 </b>

    Luna left the room after asking Sezh five more times if she was okay. Sezh who was left alone now sat in front of the mirror, and look at her reflection. It was a little strange. She was 17 years old, the passable age for adulthood. But here she is, back to twelve years old, she has gone back to five years before.

    <b>Five years.</b>

    In other words, Sezh was given a chance to change her fate in five years. Sezh and Raytan are six-year apart, that means he is 18 years old now. As she tried to recall any particr memories of her with Raytan, she realized that she has none.

    Raytan and Sezh don¡¯t have any memorable encounter at all, let alone exchanging small pleasantries, as she only saw him once a month. And that happened when they crossed the path. There has never been a conversation hold in the same ce between them.

    Sezh always stays in her pce, meanwhile Raytan¡­

    <b>¡°¡­the library.¡± </b>

    Sezh muttered to herself.

    <i>That¡¯s right, the library.</i>

    Now that she thinks about it, she starts to remember. She was very immersed in books around this time. The reason was simple.The young Sezh couldn¡¯t get her cold-heart mother affection, so the royal family, including her half brothers and sisters, would always start a quarrel whenever they meet her. Also, no one woulde to y or visit her. So Sezh only read books and stayed in her pce. Like Raytan who stuck in the library and read books.

    Reading books was the best way for kids to escape from harsh reality they were in, especially for those two who can only stay in the Imperial Pce, unable to go out as they wish. Their situation didn¡¯t change much since they were young, one being treated like garbage and the other given cold shoulder. And for the books, the books were lent mainly by Luna.

    There was one time where Luna and Sezh went to the library together and it was around that time she saw Raytan.

    That day Raytan was sitting near the window at the inner part of the library. She remembered that his wavy bangs grew long enough to cover his eyes and make him looks very gloomy. The moment their eyes meet, those red like blood eyes glowed under the sunlight.

    However, they didn¡¯t talk or greet each other at all. Luna who saw Raytan flustered and pulled Sezh back. It was as if a bad thing would happen to them if they happened to look or make eye contact with him. Well, it¡¯s not Luna¡¯s fault or because Luna had a bad personality, not at all. She wasn¡¯t the only one who did this to him. Everyone in the pce did the same thing, royal family, servants and maids. They didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with Raytan.

    In Sezh case, she didn¡¯t avoid Raytan as openly as they did, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. She just didn¡¯t care much to him. Not like she could afford to as she was being harassed by others.

    <b><i>At that time, she was.</i></b>

    <i>¡®But not now, I¡¯ll survive.¡¯ </i>Sezh muttered to herself.

    Of course, it would be great if she could stop the tragedy that would happen soon, but she doesn¡¯t have any special ally with the people in the Imperial Pce. Everyone treated her with contempt, and instead of treating her like a princess, they just harassed her. As she grew older, she was appalled by the harassment, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling miserable every time she was ignored.Her mother, Yerena, wasn¡¯t any better than them. She never loved Sezh in her life. So when Sezh had be an adult at the age of 17, just before her death, Yerena went so far to send off her daughter to marry an old Duke. It was like she made poetical works and just thinking of selling them.

    No one can stop her. Especially when Sezh was only one of the Emperor¡¯s children, and the Emperor was not interested in Sezh at all. On top of that, the Duke was over fifty years old.

    He even has a daughter and son around her age. But she was lucky. The untimely sad news flew to her quickly that night. It was when she was about to bite her tongue and die, refusing to be the Duke¡¯s second wife. The Duke died because of chronic disease. Sezh was relieved, but she knew that such a stroke of unexpected luck won¡¯tst long.

    The old Duke was only the beginning. The man that Yerena would bring next might be 70 or 80 years old.

    It was thanks to Yerena that she ends up thinking of running away from the Imperial Pce. Besides, there was no more reason left for her to stay because Luna was already dead.<i>¡®Well, before I ran, I was cut off and killed.¡¯</i>

    And now, Sezh is determined to survive and made good use of these five years.

    <i>¡®Of course, I can¡¯t imagine whether Raytan will stage a coup like the future I¡¯ve been through. However, it seemed wise to buy Raytan¡¯s favour just in case. That way, even if the tragedy happens again, the chances of her survival will increase.¡¯</i>

    Sezh rose from his seat. Fortunately, Luna was not here. She sneaked out of her room while bringing the borrowed books from the library which was piled up on her nightstand.

    <i>¡®For now, let¡¯s meet Raytan first.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 5

    <b>Chapter 5</b>

    There were two libraries in the Imperial Pce, East Library and West Library. The East Library was a very splendid ce full of expensive books, trantion of books from other countries, and new books that alwayse out every day.

    Compared to that, the West Library looked like a storehouse than the library itself, it was assorted with bookshelves, but most of the books are old books which got pushed out from the East library. Therefore, it was very rare to find someone visiting the West library. This is also the library where Raytan buried himself with books and where Sezh borrowed the books.

    As Sezh makes her way to the West Library, she wondered how she could approach Raytan. She knew too little about him before she died. So it was natural if she couldn¡¯t talk to him properly. But if there¡¯s no way to approach himter, she still had to try somehow.

    Right now she wanted to leave the Imperial Pce badly, but if the prince or princess wants to leave, they had to be at least 17 years old to officially leave the pce, which means when they reach the adulthood. Sezh is still too young for now. A twelve years old child couldn¡¯t possibly leave the castle and live alone, let alone one who never live outside the castle.

    <i>¡®For now, let¡¯s try to approach Raytan and get close to him, and if possible let¡¯s try to stop my mother from killing Lise because it was the main reason Raytan staged a coup d¡¯¨¦ta. That event will happen in a few years, so I still have time to prepare for it.¡¯</i>

    As she walked with such a trivial thought, she arrived in front of the library. Sezh proceeds to enter with a nervous expression. She slowly roamed around the fusty library.

    <i>¡®Where¡¯s Raytan Orabeoni? Is he reading the book and sit near the window as he was back then?¡¯</i>

    Sezh, whose thoughts went that far, began to walk to the corner area.

    <b>¡°¡­.¡±</b>She stopped right in the innermost corner side of the West Library. But Raytan was nowhere to be seen. Instead of him, there are about five or six books piled up in the empty ce near the window. There is also a book that was opened and turned upside down. It seems like someone just reading it before.

    <i>¡®These are the books that my brother used to read, right? He and I are the only ones who visit this library anyway. So if I wait here, I¡¯m sure we will meet. ¡®</i>

    With such thought, Sezh decides to sit near the window and wait for him. But after waiting for a long time, Raytan wasn¡¯t seen.

    <i>¡®Did he leave the library?¡¯</i>

    She felt anxious, but it seemed strange to go directly to his pce, so Sezh sat still for a long time.

    <i>¡®¡­¡­But what kind of book he read?¡¯</i>

    <b><Military Studies></b>

    Suddenly, Sezh looks at the opened book. The red lettering, written clearly on the dark leather cover, was intensely visible.

    <i>This is strange. Raytan wasn¡¯t treated like a prince and was treated like garbage. It won¡¯t help him even if he tried to read this book as he won¡¯t be able to join the Emperor to the battle anyway. And this is way before he stages a coup d¡¯¨¦ta. </i>

    Sezh felt a little tempted to check the books that piled up in the empty ce near the window.

    <b><The Basic of Artilery></b>

    <b><The Theory of War></b>

    <b><The Command of Union></b>

    <b><Understanding Military Strategy></b>

    <b><The Theory of Weaponry></b>

    A cold sweat ran through her neck. The book at the bottom was the book that makes her flustered the most.

    <b><The Theory of Monarchy></b>

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with these¡­? Is this already nned out¡­?</i>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    The absent-minded Sezh stand abruptly and flinched. She felt the sudden chill on her back and turned around stiffly. There, she saw Reitan staring at her.

    <b>¡°Argghhh!¡±</b>

    Sezh, who was surprised by his presence, screamed. But Raytan didn¡¯t respond to her scream and just stared at his half-sibling.

    The red eyes got exposed by the sun and gleamed brightly through the thick bangs. It was as red as blood. She never saw Raytan so close, except that one time where her neck shed. Moreover, as she saw him faced to face like this, his figure wielding a sharp sword came to her mind. She seems unaware of it, but her mind starts to repeat the sounds of the sharp sword shing her neck.

    <b>¡°Ah, I¡­ I am¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Just¡­ wondering what kind of book you read¡­¡±</b>There was no answering out from him. His gaze was still cold. Sezh start to struggle to keep herself together.

    <i>¡®No, you can¡¯t be scared of him already¡¯</i>

    <b>¡°I, I was bored reading in my pce alone¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I sit here with you?¡±</b><b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Raytan ¡­ Orabeoni¡­¡±</b>

    It was admirable that she tried to squeeze out her the courage till this point, especially when she spoke out thest word. But Raytan only looks at Sezh with an emotionless face as he uttered the cold word with his cold voice.

    <b>¡°Get out.¡±</b>

    It was a very simple and clear answer, only then Sezh realised that the n she had been trying to do, which is winning Raytan¡¯s favour was a n that was hard for her to do and achieved it.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Sezh was eventually left.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As she sits in front of her vanity mirror, her face was pitch dark. No matter what she did, Sezh is his half-sister. It never crossed her thought that he would say that to his family.

    Wait, That¡¯s it, family, older brother. Raytan didn¡¯t bat an eysh when she tried so hard to get his attention. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t know that it would be this bad. Sezh sighs deeply.

    Is there a way to start a conversation with him? Talking about books or things that older brother usually likes¡­

    But no matter how much she thought, there was nothing that came to her mind. She knew nothing about him. Sezh realizes this fact toote.

    Come to think of it, there was such a great quote in a book from an unknown country across thend, which said ¡®If you know your enemies and know yourself, you will not be imperilled in a hundred battles, if you do not know your enemies nor yourself, you will be imperilled in every single battle.¡¯* Is this the reason why I lost the battle?

    She made an agitated expression.

    ¡°I¡¯llb your hair for you, Your Highness.¡±

    Luna came up behind her with theb and began to brush her shiny blondes with utmost care. Sitting absent-mindedly, Sezh looked at Luna¡¯s reflection in the mirror.

    `Yeah. Luna probably knows more about Raytan than I do at least.` And that¡¯s where the crazy Sezh carefully opened her lips.

    ¡°I, Luna¡ªI have a question.¡±

    ¡°Please feel free to ask me about anything.¡±

    ¡°Raytan Orabeoni said.¡±

    Luna¡¯s hand, whichbined her hair carefully, flinched.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Raytan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him, not someone else. I met my brother in the library earlier.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Princess. Did you go to the library alone? I would have taken you with me if you said so!¡±

    Luna repeats her question in astonishment. Sezh knew right away. Luna¡¯s response wasn¡¯t simply because she went out to the library alone, but because she was alone with Raytan, there.

    ¡°I beg of you please don¡¯t do that from now on. No, just write a list of books you want to read. Then I¡¯ll borrow every single one of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it because Raytan Orabeoni?¡±

    Luna bit her lips.

    ¡°Luna, are you afraid of my brother too?¡±

    ¡°I would be lying¡­ If I said no.¡±

    Of course, you are. Sezh retort to her question. To be very honest, Sezh thought it was stupid to believe in such legend. How can he ruin everything when the Emperor is so ferocious to such an extent that no one dares to defy it. Till the point, he even shed the Emperor¡¯s neck.

    And Raytan also killed her and her mother. He said he would kill all anyone with blonde hair and blue eyes. So he might also have killed the Emperor. Was that really a legend? Suddenly she remembered the book in the empty ce near the window.

    ¡®But that¡¯s not the case. Whether the legend is real or not. If I don¡¯t n anything for my survival, I¡¯m sure my neck would be shed again in 5 years.¡¯

    ¡°What kind of person is my brother? Does Luna know?¡±

    ¡°I heard that¡­he is a quiet person. And no matter how much he is bullied, he doesn¡¯t cry at all¡­¡±

    But he is so good at telling me to get out, though. Sezh tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°Your Highness, please stay away¡­ from Sir Raytan.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Everyone avoids him, and it would be better for you to follow the same.¡±

    ¡°Was it because of the legend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just because of the legend¡­¡± Luna stopped in the middle of her speech.

    ¡°Is there¡¯s anything else that I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been going back and forth in the Imperial Pce. Sometimes my eyes meet his, and with all due respect, his¡­ eyes¡­¡±

    She was so scared. Luna shuddered just by thinking about it. Suddenly, his red eyes came to her mind. The zing red eyes, quite contrary to Sezh and the Royal family¡¯s, his eyes were so cool.

    ¡°The other princes and princess aren¡¯t trying to get close to him either. So, Your Highness too-¡°

    ¡°But that goes the same for me too.¡±

    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that. We¡¯re the same. My brother and I¡­¡±

    She said it without much thought. Because it was the truth. One is treated like garbage and one get a cold treatment¡­

    Well, to put it bluntly, she felt sorry for Raytan. She had never been forced into theke. But Luna who heard that seems surprised by Sezh¡¯s words. She is making an expression like she was about to cry. It wasn¡¯t until then Sezh realized that she had said something too cynical for a 12 years old kid. She was about to open her mouth and fix what she said, but Luna spoke faster.

    ¡°But, Your Highness. Your Majesty always send you birthday gift on your birthday, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s-¡°

    Do you mean useless presents? Sezh giggled weakly. That¡¯s because of her mother, Yerena, who was so upset that the Emperor wasn¡¯t interested in Sezh either. So on her 10th birthday, the Emperor sent her stuffed toys and jewellery. Of course, she kept it well so she could use it when she leaves the pce in the future, but it wasn¡¯t a present that she liked. Suddenly she wondered. What did he get on his birthday? Stuffed toys like her?

    ¡°What kind of present that they give for my brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He never gets any. Not even once. Lady Lise is the only one who celebrates Sir Raytan¡¯s birthday. They have dinner in Lady Lise¡¯s pce.¡±

    He is definitely more pitiful than me. Sezh nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I think this year will be the same like before. Tomorrow is his birthday and Your Majesty has yet to give him a congrattory message, let alone presents.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡±

    ¡°You said tomorrow is his birthday?¡±

    Sezh jumped from her seat. Luna had this surprised look on her face, but it¡¯s not the right time to even care about it.

    She needs an excuse. It would be obvious that she would be ignored if she visits the library again. So under these circumstances, celebrating his birthday seems like a good excuse to visit Raytan.

    ¡°You said they were having dinner at Lady Lise¡¯s Pce, right?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t intend to go, right?¡±

    Luna said and pressing her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t! Something might happenter! And I¡¯m sure Lady Yerena won¡¯t like it either¡­¡±

    Isn¡¯t that just meaningless concern? Sezh thought that whatever happening now is way better than her neck got shed again in 5 years.

    ¡°I¡¯m only going there to celebrate his birthday. Also, Luna. My mother doesn¡¯t like me no matter what I do.¡±

    ¡°Your-, Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick some presents. I can¡¯t call a merchant since it¡¯ste already¡­ There should be some jewellery that I can give.¡±

    Sezh took out some from the jewellery box that she had kept and put it on her vanity table, she began to pick out the most expensive and good looking ones. Luna¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost when she saw what Sezh doing.

    * TL/N: She is referring to Sun Tzu¡¯s quote

 Chapter 7

    <b>Chapter 7</b>

    Lise¡¯s pce was located inside the innermost part of the Imperial Pce on the northern side, to be precise. Simply by living in such a ce, she had been insulted throughout her life and was fated to receive the jealousy of the other concubines in this next life. The other concubines traditionally lived in the southern area, but the location of Lise¡¯s pce ced her in closest proximity to the Emperor.

    Of course, Lise hadn¡¯t originally lived there from the very beginning. It was the emperor and his desire that caused this problem to arise. He had favored Lise and visited her on a daily basis. Thanks to his actions, the bullying she received worsened day after day.

    Only after Lise¡¯s countenance had ruptured with blood from a stone thrown at her by the other concubines, perhaps Yerena or herdy in waiting, did the emperor realize how serious the situation had be. He quickly proceeded to move her pce to the one that he used when he was a prince. It was located in the most secluded part of the Imperial Pce and fitted with the best security, greatly reducing the possibility of encounters with others.

    As Sezh made her way to Lise¡¯s pce, she dug through her memory for something that she had never taken interest in before. As she had recalled earlier, the Emperor had favoured Lise before she had given birth and even after Raytan was brought into the world. It did not bode well for the Emperor¡¯s favourite concubine to have a cursed child such as Raytan.

    Yerena would sometimes gossip about<b><i> ¡®how the shallow, young dancer got his Majesty wrapped around her little finger,¡¯</i></b> or that <b><i>¡®she was good at warming His Majesty¡¯s bed because she was a dirty wench who is used to shaking her body on the street¡¯</i></b>.

    Although Sezh didn¡¯t understand it as a child back then, she gradually realized why the other concubines including Yerena hated Lise so much. It was natural to be jealous of her because she had the Emperor¡¯s love, and they were afraid that they would lose their chance to fill the vacant empress seat. Additionally, it would have been even more disgraceful for them to lose to someone like Lise, who was originally from the lower ss.

    But ording to her memory, Lise was not a shallow woman¡­ even Yerena had said so.

    She was always prudent and respectful to the princes and princess. She chose not to live in luxury and excess, unlike the other royal concubines. Lise was also very beautiful, and if Sezh had been asked to name the most beautiful woman in all the Denhelder Empire, she would have pointed at Lise right away without any hesitation.

    She was just like an angel, with beautiful, fairy-like, silver hair and a pair of emerald eyes which shone as bright as a pair of jewels. Even after giving birth, she was still the most beautiful woman.But something was quite interesting about this, Sezh muttered to herself.

    Who the hell did big brother inherit his ck hair from, then? Such a trait was something far out of ordinary.

    In the Denhelder Empire, all the members of the imperial family bloodline have had blond hair and blue eyes. No matter how far back they traced the generations, there wasn¡¯t anyone who did not inherit these traits. Raytan was an abnormality that appeared once out of 100 cases, so it was truly strange that he had been born with ck hair from a blond father and a silver-haired mother.

    It was only after Sezh stopped all her useless thoughts that she realized she had already reached Lise¡¯s pce. The pce was really different from the residences of the other royal concubines in the Imperial Pce. None were as heavily guarded as Lise¡¯s¡­

    Sezh started to look around as she stood in front of the entrance.

    <b>¡°Princess Sezh¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh turned her head towards the familiar voice. It was Orson, the Grand Chambein. When she saw his familiar face, she felt relieved.

    <b>¡°Oh, Orson.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What brings you here?¡±</b> Orson asked with a puzzled look.

    Well, of course he would wonder about it. Sezh, who had never held a proper conversation with Lise, had suddenlye to this ce out of nowhere.

    <b>¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ It¡¯s just that today is big brother Raytan¡¯s birthday.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I prepared a present for him, and my brother has always spent his birthday at Lise¡¯s pce, so¡­¡±</b>

    There was no answer from Orson for a good moment.<i>Should Ie up with a more usible excuse?</i>

    Sezh immediately regretted what she said, but the water was already spilt.

    <b>¡°I will talk to Lady Lise first. Would you please wait here for a while?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Sure.¡±</b>

    Orson then bowed and walked inside the pce. Sezh now stood there, left alone and ncing at the guards.<i>I must look a little weird right? No, not a little, but really weird¡­ I was worried about this, but this is the only way for me to see him again. </i>

    Sezh sincerely hoped that Lise wouldn¡¯t send her away from the gate.

    Around ten minutes or soter, Orson appeared in front of her with a slightly brightened expression.

    <b>¡°Please follow me, Your Highness. I¡¯ll show you inside.¡±</b>

    Sezh secretly patted her chest triumphantly.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    In contrast to how tightly and heavily guarded it was outside, Lise¡¯s pce was small and not as luxuriously decorated as the other royal concubines¡¯. Even Sezh¡¯s old and worn out room seemed to be better than this. They passed from one hall to another hall. Orson finally led her to the innermost corner of the pce, where the only furniture were small tables and chairs.

    Thedies in waiting were diligently preparing the meal, but Raytan and Lise were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Princess Sezh, please make yourselffortable. Lady Lise will arrive soon.¡±

    Sezh sat in an empty seat. It was really quitefortable. She had never seen such a small table in a pce, let alone use it. Only her mother, Yerena, did. She had always used a long table, longer than her height, even when she was eating alone.

    Is this what you actually like? Sezh stared at the food that began to fill the table one by one.

    ¡°Good evening, Princess Sezh.¡±

    Sezh raised her head at the unexpected voice. It was Lise who smiled brightly at her. After greeting Sezh politely, Lise then took the seat opposite of her.

    ¡°You came to celebrate Raytan¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You must be surprised that I suddenly came over¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you very much. Now, there¡¯s another person to celebrate his birthday.¡±

    The sweet and friendly remark that Lise made towards Sezh made her feel relieved and rxed.

    But will big brother Raytan think so, too? Sezh smiled at her awkwardly.

    ¡°Raytan will be here soon. He said that he is on his way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    There was an awkward silence between them. Sezh looked at Lise and kept her unnatural smile in front of her.

    Lise was very beautiful today. Her waist-length, silver hair was shiny, and those sparkling emerald eyes of hers shone brightly. They matched well with her fair, white skin, and the very same could have been said about her violet dress. As always, Lise looked as gorgeous as a fairy.

    To be frank, Sezh wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if Lise had said, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but please go back.¡¯ The reason was simple. It was because of Sezh¡¯s mother, Yerena, who was the one who was jealous of and tormented Lise the most. But Lise continued to stare at Sezh with her calm and angelic face. Sezh couldn¡¯t help but feel remorseful when she saw Lise like that.

    ¡°I worried frequently about him because it always seemed like he was alone in the pce.¡±

    Well, that much was true. If she had to name the loneliest person in the Imperial Pce, it would be Raytan¡­ and of course, Sezh.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m very d that you came to visit me.¡±

    ¡°I-, I am very grateful that you allowed me to join you for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±

    Oh. Shoot. That¡¯s right. Before she could forget, Sezh pulled out a small yet splendid looking jewelry box.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but I prepared a present for him.¡±

    ¡°Please give it to him yourself. It will be his first time receiving a gift from someone other than me, so I¡¯m sure Raytan will be happy.¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t believe that no one had ever given him a present even though by now he was already a grown-up man.

    As she listened to Lise, she began to feel sorry for Raytan.

    ¡­But will he really like the present? I¡¯ll be lucky if he doesn¡¯t throw it awayter.

    Of course, Sezh couldn¡¯t say that out loud.

    ¡°Lady Sezh, how did you get along with Raytan?¡±

    We¡¯re not close at all. I¡¯m just trying to get close to him. Sezh looked embarrassed, but Lise continued.

    ¡°I was a little surprised. As far as I know, Raytan never had a single visitor from the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ the situation is like that. But you know, he is just a little shy. He used to be misunderstood a lot because he was always so quiet and expressionless-¡°

    Lise stopped mid-speech as she heard the sound of the door opening.¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh gulped without realizing it. She turned to look back, and instead of his normally shy and expressionless disposition, she saw Raytan making the most unpleasant face in the world.

    But now he can¡¯t ignore me like he did in the libraryst time.

    Sezh put on a determined look.

    ¡°Come on, Raytan,¡± Lise called kindly, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ve been waiting for you with Sezh.¡±Regardless, Raytan¡¯s re was directed at Sezh. Sezh stared back at Raytan and clenched her fist before putting on the loveliest look she could muster.

    ¡°Happy birthday, big brother Raytan!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I came here because I wanted to eat dinner with you. I also prepared a present. I hope you like¡­¡±

    Sezh wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence because Raytan suddenly approached her like a sh of lightning.

 Chapter 9: Birthday Dinner (1)

    <b>Chapter 9: </b><b>Birthday Dinner (1</b><b>)</b>

    A strange vision passed through Sezh¡¯s mind as she braced herself for what Raytan was about to do as he approached her. She had already imagined beforehand the many ways he would react the moment she arrived at Lise¡¯s pce.

    He mighte at her with a furious expression, a bloody vein popped out on his forehead. He would be biting his lips, ring at her with his cold, red eyes as his hand reached for the nape of her neck. That¡¯s right. That kind of image. Just like what he was doing now.

    But then, Lise opened her lips.

    <b>¡°Raytan.¡±</b>

    The gentle voice that had previously been speaking so sweetly with Sezh was no longer there. Instead, it had been reced with a deeper, more forceful tone. Lise¡¯s expression had also turned cold.

    But, what surprised Sezh more was that Raytan, who had gone towards her fully intent on strangling her delicate neck, started to hesitate upon hearing that voice.

    <b>¡°Come on. Sit down.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°The food is getting cold, isn¡¯t it?¡±</b>

    <i>Did I mishear her?</i>

    As if nothing had happened in the first ce, Lise resumed her angelic expression once more. ¡®<b><i>Come on. Sit down¡¯.</i></b> The words that she spoke just now were also warm.

    Sezh was very cautious of Raytan. He red at her as if he truly did mean to kill her while he made his way to the seat beside her.

    <i>What could have possibly happened between Raytan and Lady Lise?</i>

    Sezh couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity and stared at Lise. Lise just smiled at her as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    <b>¡°Now that Raytan is here, we better start eating right away. You must be very hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Please help yourself. Had I known you wereing, I would have prepared more special dishes for you. I don¡¯t know if what we have here will suit your tastes.¡±</b>

    <i>She says that, but it doesn¡¯t seem like that at all. This table is full of all sorts of foods, and everything looks so plentiful and delicious. The problem is¡­ No matter what kind of food they serve, I don¡¯t think they will let me go now. </i>

    Sezh stealthily snuck a nce at Raytan. He was eating with his eyes fully focused on his te, and Sezh wasn¡¯t sure whether he was intending to ignore her or not. Nevertheless, he exuded a murderous aura around him, and now Sezh wanted to p herself for saying she would join them for dinner.

    Sezh started to cut her meat with shaky hands. Afterwards, she lifted a small piece into her mouth, chewed, and swallowed it. Now that she had alreadye this far, she couldn¡¯t suddenly make up an excuse for not feeling well.

    <b>¡°It¡¯s really de¡­ delicious, Lady Lise.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I am d,¡±</b> Lise grinned.

    Fortunately, the rest of the meal went rather smoothly. Lise was very friendly and asionally rmended some dishes for Sezh to try. She had no trouble eating it all. And Raytan, being himself, of course, ate without uttering a single word.

    <b>¡°So, Raytan, this is the first time that we¡¯ve had other people to celebrate your birthday with,¡± </b>Lise said while sipping her tea, <b>¡°You should show your gratitude to Her Highness. She went to the trouble ofing here.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°No, not at all. I came here on my own ord¡­¡± </b>

    Sezh was flustered. <i>What kind of gratitude would that be, anyway?</i> <i>Raytan keeps ring at me like he is really going to kill me.</i>

    <b>¡°Ah, that reminds me. I didn¡¯t get to hear the answer earlier, but how did Your Highness get close to Raytan?¡±</b>

    Lise looked at her with curiosity while Raytan¡¯s face twisted with disgust. Well, of course. This was quite an embarrassing situation for Sezh.

    <b>¡°We¡¯re not close,¡± </b>Raytan said faintly, <b>¡°Not at all.¡±</b>

    As if one strike wasn¡¯t enough, he added thetter to drive her to the edge of a cliff.

    <b>¡°Um¡­ We haven¡¯t gotten close, yet¡­ But I came here so¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Um¡­ I could get closer to him¡­ Lady Lise.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Oh my, I see.¡±</b>

    Lise smiled brightly. She thought about something for a moment before opening her lips.

    <b>¡°Princess, you like reading, right? I heard from the Grand Chambein that yourdy in waiting is frequently borrowing books from the West Library.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Yes, I don¡¯t really have much to do in the Imperial Pce in the first ce.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I see. What do you like to read these days?¡±</b><i>What books did I read during this time? </i>Sezh started to skim her memories. Children around her age would usually read fairy tales, but unfortunately, those types of novels normally went to the other princes and princesses. The West Library was instead full of books with heavier, more serious themes.

    Sezh figured that she would be reading a book about Kazaki. Kazaki was anguage that was spoken in and located far across the sea. It was easier to learn than most othernguages, and she had thought that it would be useful to her in the future when she leaves the Imperial Pce, so Sezh had tried her best to learn thenguage.

    But of course, she wouldn¡¯t have done it had she known she was going to die first before she could seed in ever using thenguage.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m studying¡­ Kazaki these days.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Oh my, Kazaki?¡±</b> Lise sounded delighted upon hearing that.<b>¡°Pardon¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know if Your Highness knows about this, but I actually originally came from the Ewant Empire before I arrived in the Denhelder Empire, so I know how to speak Kazaki and have been teaching Raytan thenguage too.¡±</b>

    The Ewant Empire. It was an empire located across the sea and also an empire that spoke Kazaki.

    <b>¡°Raytan, why don¡¯t you teach the princess Kazaki in return for her celebrating your birthday?¡±</b>

    At that moment, Raytan made a distorted expression. As his red eyes turned their re towards her, the flustered girl started to cough.

 Chapter 10: Birthday Dinner (2)

    <b>Chapter 10: </b><b>Birthday Dinner (2</b><b>)</b>

    <b>¡°Ugh¡­cou- cough.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Are you alright?¡±</b>

    Sezh nodded and gulped down her water.

    <b>¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, how about you start studying with Raytan at the library tomorrow? He often visits the West Library too.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯m¡­ alright with that, cough.¡±</b>

    Well, she needed an excuse to get closer to him after all, and luckily Lise¡¯s suggestion was helping her along. Meanwhile, Raytan seemed like he had no intention of listening to Lise this time around.

    <b>¡°No.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Raytan.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Why should I be that kid¡¯s tutor?¡±</b>

    <i>I am not a kid</i>. At least mentally she wasn¡¯t, though technically, yes, right now she was physically in her twelve-year old body. Sezh parted her lips to respond, but Lise spoke first.

    <b>¡°Raytan, don¡¯t say that¡­¡±</b>

    Lise wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence since Orson suddenly burst into the room.

    <b>¡°Excuse me, Lady Lise.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What happened?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°The Emperor has asked me to bring you to him.¡±</b>

    A strange silence fell over the small table. Sezh saw Lise¡¯s beautiful face turn cold.

    <b>¡°Alright. Please tell him that I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±</b>

    <i>I understand.</i> Orson disappeared with a brief nod.

    A strange aura loomed over the room¡¯s remaining upants. Of course, the atmosphere around them hadn¡¯t been veryfortable until now, but Sezh wasn¡¯t sure what to do with herself except look away awkwardly.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I think we will have to end our conversation here.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Oh, I understand. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Could you wait here for a moment? I have something to talk to Raytan about. He will take you back to your pce once our talk is over.¡±</b>

    <i>You want me to go back with him? </i>Sezh¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but Lise just smiled back at her.

    Lise rose from her seat and bade her farewell with an extravagant bow, so much so that Sezh briefly wondered if it was purposefully exaggerated. Raytan followed his mother out, leaving Sezh alone again. She was seriously starting to worry that she was going to lose her head today instead of in five years.

    ***

    Lise was expressionless as she satbing her dishevelled hair in front of her vanity table. She looked at her son¡¯s reflection in the mirror.

    <b>¡°It seems like Princess Sezh is interested in you.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯ve never even thought about her.¡± Raytan answered curtly, ¡°Not even once.¡±</b>

    He meant it. He didn¡¯t care about that kid and whatever she did was none of his business.

    <b>¡°You shall teach Kazaki to the princess tomorrow.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Mother!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Your answer?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°No. Why should I take my time¡­¡±</b>

    Lise looked back at her son without a word. Her emerald eyes locked with his blood-red irises.

    <b>¡°She¡¯s Yerena¡¯s daughter.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Why does that matter?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I believe she will be useful someday.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Useful? That woman is the one who wants to kill mother the most in the Imperial Pce, and her daughter is useless!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°That would be the case if the princess and Yerena were the same as the others, but she is not and you know it, right? They don¡¯t have a good rtionship.¡±</b>

    Raytan did know. Like him, Sezh was also infamous in the Imperial Pce but for a different reason. Yerena didn¡¯t love her daughter at all. Rather than embrace her, she would be angry with her all the time and would even go so far as to humiliate her in front of other people. Even Raytan was aware of how coldly Sezh was treated.

    <b>¡°Although Yerena¡¯s family situation is like that, she holds the Imperial Pce in the palm of her hand. So, what if one day she dies?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°If Princess Sezh also has the ability to hold influence over the Imperial Pce¡­ then it won¡¯t be hard to turn those who were in Yerena¡¯s group to me. I¡¯m sure there will be value in keeping the princess around.¡±</b>

    Raytan nibbled his lips.

    <b>¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to prepare thoroughly?¡±</b>

    Lise smiled lightly. Then, she took something out from under the bed and handed it to her son.

    <b>¡°It¡¯s your eighteenth birthday present. Do take care of it.¡±</b>

    Raytan carefully unravelled the wrapping paper from the parcel. It was a sword. A sword of the finest craftsmanship that even the other princes didn¡¯t have.

    <b>¡°Someday, things are bound to happen.¡±</b>

    Raytan nodded.

    <b>¡°Are you¡­ still going to visit the emperor?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±</b>The voice that came from her lips was cold. With an equally frigid indifference, Lise opened a drawer and pulled out a small bottle.

    The light purple medicine within the small, transparent bottle was gleaming.

    Lise opened the lid and drank it all in one gulp without any hesitation. Raytan¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at his mother. After she ced the bottle back down, Lise turned her gaze back towards Raytan.

    <b>¡°You are my only son, Raytan.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b><b>¡°Now and forever. You must always remember that.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I understand¡­¡± </b>Raytan answered her quietly.

    Pleased with his response, Lise grinned.

    <b>¡°Now, go and take the princess back. Remember to teach her Kazaki.¡±</b>

    <i>I understand.</i> The small voice drifted from his lips. Raytan bowed politely before making his way back to the ce where Sezh was waiting.

 Chapter 11: Iâ€™m Doomed (1)

    <b>Chapter 11: I¡¯m Doomed (1)</b>

    Sezh sat all alone in her chair as she waited for Raytan to return for her. The talk was getting longer and she couldn¡¯t sense Raytan¡¯s presence or his shadow approaching this ce. Even the maids had started to remove all the empty dishes and clear the room. Did he leave her alone on purpose?

    Sezh started to look around and frowned while rubbing her full belly. It had been too much for her. The atmosphere during the dinner had been awkward, but in addition to that, she had to eat all the foods that Lise rmended to her. Now, she felt sick and nauseous.

    <b>¡°Hue¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh closed her mouth to stop herself from vomiting. The bitter taste of bile reached her tongue. How troublesome.

    <i>I¡¯m going to find an empty room somewhere and just puke like crazy. That would be a better choice than what I have to deal with now. </i>

    Sezh rose from her seat quickly.

    <i>Yeah, it would be better to not see big brother Raytan again. It must be better that way. I will go back to my pce quickly and vomit, then I¡¯ll ask Luna to give me some medicine to help with digestion. </i>

    Sezh thought that was her n as she walked towards the door, but before she could reach the doorknob, it opened.<b>¡°Ack¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh poked her head towards the door and stopped. She looked at the person blocking her way.

    <b>¡°Big bro-, big brother Raytan.¡±</b>

    The person standing in front of the door was Raytan, who also coincidentally happened to be the most annoying person in the world at the moment.

    Sezh started to stutter without realizing it. His sudden appearance had surprised her so much that her nausea stopped. Raytan stared at Sezh without saying a single word to her before walking ahead.

    <i>Are you asking me to follow you? No, I mean, I can follow you now. That¡¯s the only way to go out anyway. </i>

    <i>¡­</i>

    <i>Oh, right. The present. I need to give him the present. </i>

    Sezh, who had been hesitating, began to chase after Raytan wordlessly. Much to her surprise, the ce that Raytan was heading to was Sezh¡¯s pce.

    <i>I thought he was going to leave me alone. It must have been hard to ignore Lise¡¯s words. </i>

    While she thought about that, Sezh struggled to keep up with Raytan¡¯s pace. She didn¡¯t know whether it was due to his long legs or the fact that he took long strides, but Raytan walked very quickly. Sezh felt like she was going to die trying to chase after him and match his pace.

    <i>I don¡¯t know what his problem is, but I¡¯m having a hard time following him. I wish I had the courage to say, ¡®Brother, please walk a little slower¡¯.</i>

    So Sezh could only follow him in science. Not long after, Raytan and Sezh reached her pce.

    <i>Had I known this would happen to me, I would have rather asked Lise to deliver the present to him¡­</i>

    But there was no time to regret the past. She had to deliver the present now before things got worse.

    <b>¡°Big brother, please wait a min-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Big bro-, big brother Raytan!¡±</b>

    Raytan came to halt and stared at Sezh standing far behind him.

    Though it was a little intimidating for her when those red eyes red at her in the dark, like the way a beast looks at its prey, Sezh mustered up the courage to speak.

    <b>¡°Thank you for escorting me. I also enjoyed the dinner. And uhh, this¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh pulled out the small jewelry box from under one of her arms and opened the lid. There was a jewel with a ruby ced inside of it. She wasn¡¯t able to call a merchant, so she had picked the most expensive jewel in her possession as a present.

    It was a tough decision and she almost cried when she made up her mind on this. She didn¡¯t know how things worked outside the Imperial Pce, but she was sure that if she had sold this jewel, she would have been able to eat for a few months.

    She couldn¡¯t help it since this was the only chance she had to seek his favor and avoid meeting death again in that way.

    Also, rubies were the most valuable of gems. The jewel she presented him glowed as brightly as his eyes. It was not a bad gift at all.<b>¡°It¡¯s a birthday present for you, and I think it looks like big brother¡¯s eyes-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Y-You might think of this present as nothing¡­ but this is the only precious thing that I¡¯ve ever had¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Big bro-¡°</b>Before Sezh could even finish calling his name, Raytan reached out to her, snatched the jewelry box, and threw the entire thing away without even looking at it properly.

    Sezh¡¯s blue eyes watched in bewilderment as the box rolled on the floor.

    She found herself unable to do anything except stare at the floor with a dazed expression.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Raytan¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed her cor. Sezh yelled out and looked at Raytan, frightened. His red eyes looked down at his sister coldly

 Chapter 12: Iâ€™m Doomed (2)

    <b>Chapter 12: I¡¯m Doomed (2)</b>

    <i>And¡­ there is a deep hatred and disgust within him. He even had that same look when he mercilessly shed my neck. </i>

    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking but listen, you damned girl.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ugh¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°You better be aware that I have no intention of staying close to the likes of you.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Wh-, why¡­¡±</b> Sezh stammered to herself.

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer for a moment then suddenly grabbed Sezh¡¯s hair with his other hand. It was so painful that Sezh¡¯s eyes began to swell with tears.

    <b>¡°Blonde hair and blue eyes. All of the people in the Imperial Pce look the same and stick close together. Just like birds, flocking together with theirpanions.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Big bro-, big brother Raytan¡­¡±</b><b>¡°I know what the imperial people think of us. So do you. And what of it?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I hate the likes of you. Even more than the hate you show me to the point where I want to kill you all!¡±</b>

    <i>No, wait, you think this is my fault? I didn¡¯t even do anything wrong towards you¡­ I¡¯m not even doing the same things that I did in the past¡­</i>

    Of course, Sezh didn¡¯t say that out loud because she still wanted to live.

    <b>¡°You¡¯re filthy.¡±</b>

    Raytan finally released Sezh as if he were ridding himself of a bug. He even pped his hands together roughly like one would do when patting themselves clean.

    <i>Huff, huff. </i>Sezh staggered and breathed heavily.

    <b>¡°Get away from me.¡±</b>

    <i>Ah, but¡­</i>

    <i>I really feel like vomiting¡­</i>

    As she lost her bnce, Sezh mmed her face right into Raytan¡¯s chest. Then¡­

    <b>¡°Oof¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Hueee.¡±</b>

    At that moment, all the things that Sezh had eaten hurled forth and sttered upon them like a waterfall. She saw that Raytan¡¯s clothes had be soaked and dirty with her illness.

    <i>I¡¯m doom¡­ ed¡­</i>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    A cold silence fell between them. Sezh, who freed herself from Raytan¡¯s chest, looked up to see his reaction.

    Raytan¡­ didn¡¯t move an inch.

    <i>He seems like someone who doesn¡¯t understand what just happened. Maybe he is just dumbfounded, or maybe both¡­</i>

    Seeing him like this, Sezh began to wipe Raytan¡¯s clothes with her sleeve. Of course, it was of no use. Far from bing better, it was getting worse.

    <i>I¡¯m doomed. </i>

    Sezh paled and opened her lips, quivering.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m so-, sorr¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this¡­ really, I am-¡°</b>

    Raytan interrupted her by pushing Sezh away.

    <b>¡°Aaack!¡±</b>

    She fell backwards and screamed, and Raytan red at her as if he really wanted to kill her right now.

    <i>Am I going to die now? Because I threw up on him once?</i>Sezh shivered and trembled in fear, but Raytan neither killed Sezh nor hit her.

    He left her alone while muttering things like, <i>¡®damn it¡¯</i>, or<i> ¡®stupid girl¡¯,</i> among other curse words.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh, who was left alone, didn¡¯t move an inch until Raytan¡¯s back disappeared from view. It was more like she had been frozen in ce. She was afraid that once she turned around, he would run back towards her, but Raytan had disappeared. After waiting for a long time, Sezh sighed in relief.

    <b>¡°I almost died.¡±</b><i>It was really unexpected. I thought he was going to at least hit me. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he pped me a couple of times. Well, I¡¯m d, though¡­</i>

    <i>But it looks like the n to curry favor with him has failed and been cancelled already. </i>

    <i>¡­ No, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be another chance to try againter. </i>

    Sezh tried tofort herself. At least now, after vomiting, she felt a little better.

    As she got up, she tried to pick up the jewelry box and the ruby that had been left lying on the floor. She was extremely relieved and tired that the day¡¯s ordeal was over. All she wanted to do now was go back, take a bath, and change out of her dirty, vomit-ridden clothes. She was still afraid because Raytan was supposed to teach her Kazaki, but she decided to think about it tomorrow.

 Chapter 13: Stop. Iâ€™m Fine (1)

    <b>Chapter 13: Stop. I¡¯m Fine (1) </b>

    <b>¡°Your highness! What happened?!¡±</b> Luna eximed upon seeing Sezh return to the pce, <b>¡°Oh lord, look at your face!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I just had an upset stomach,¡± </b>Sezh exined before adding, <b>¡°Raytan didn¡¯t do anything to me. Far from doing anything that could harm me, he even escorted me to the pce by himself. I¡¯m not lying.¡±</b>

    Luna was so surprised by Sezh¡¯s statements that she couldn¡¯t even formte a proper reply and only stared at the princess with her eyes wide open.

    <b>¡°Are you sure that nothing really happened?¡±</b> Luna asked again.

    When she caught sight of the jewelry box in Sezh¡¯s hand, she tilted her head in confusion. Sezh just evaded her prying eyes and made up an excuse.

    <b>¡°It¡¯s nothing. This was just going to be a birthday present, but I thought it was not suitable enough for him so I brought it back.¡±</b>

    Sezh really wished that Luna would just leave it at that, but the look on her face was saying that she didn¡¯t believe Sezh and wanted to ask further. She was like a hound chasing after a scent, refusing to let go of the trail.

    <b>¡°Did anyone elsee to the birthday dinner?¡± </b>Luna persisted again with her questions.Sezh shook her head, <b>¡°Only Orson.¡±</b>

    Aside from Raytan, Lise, and Sezh, only Grand Chambein Orson had been in attendance, but even then he only stood by to deliver the emperor¡¯s message.

    <b>¡°I see,¡± </b>Luna clicked her tongue, <b>¡°So he did it again this year.¡± </b>

    It turns out that the emperor always summoned Lise to his pce on Raytan¡¯s birthday. Normally, there were two reasons why he would call for her on that day: firstly, he didn¡¯t want to see Raytan in person, and secondly, he didn¡¯t like it when Lise held birthday parties for Raytan.

    Sezh was told that this happened since Raytan held his only-one-guest birthday party. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed that Raytan¡¯s situation was actually more pitiful than hers. While Sezh was lost in thought, Luna became worried again because Sezh had mentioned Orson. When Sezh asked why she looked so concerned, Luna told her it was because Orson was close to her biological mother, Yerena. But was there anyone in this pce who wasn¡¯t close to her mother?

    Luna had already been anxious enough to find out that Sezh had gone to Raytan¡¯s birthday party, and hearing that Orson had been there only worsened her fears. The situation was bound to be more chaotic, but Sezh, of course, had no idea about what that entailed.

    If Yerena were to find out about this, Sezh anticipated that she would be beaten like a helpless dog to a vicious master. In the past, she would have shivered in fear, but not now. She had suffered through her mother¡¯s punishments before, so this time likely wouldn¡¯t be that scary. Sezh reasoned that she could get away with getting hit a few times.

    Unbeknownst to her, she really would be beaten like a dog.

    ***

    Yerena arrived at Sezh¡¯s pce early in the morning.

    <b>¡°You insolent bitch!¡±</b>

    <i>p!</i> Sezh was jolted from her sleep in a daze. Yerena¡¯s p knocked her back onto the bed. Her cheeks were tingling red.

    <b>¡°There¡¯s a limit to how much you can deceive me! How dare you celebrate Raytan¡¯s birthday?!¡±</b>

    Yerena snatched Sezh by her shiny blonde hair and yanked with such force that the girl tumbled from the bed onto the floor.

    <b>¡°Lady Yerena!¡±</b>

    Luna rushed in, her face quite blue. She carefully moved to block Yerena, who had again pped Sezh on the cheek.

    <b>¡°I beg you, please calm down¡­ please¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh looked up at Luna¡¯s back while touching her throbbing cheek.

    Before she had returned to her younger self, Sezh had always been terrified of Yerena¡¯s wrath and Luna would have to intervene and protect Sezh this way every time. Many things have changed since then, however. Sezh had even experienced death and returned to life, after all!

    Of course, the situation right now was still quite difficult to deal with, but it was nowhere near as bad as before. She had already be ustomed to Yerena¡¯sshes.

    <b>¡°Luna! You are the same, you insolent bitch!¡±</b>

    Yerena struck thedy in waiting¡¯s cheek this time. Sezh frowned. She didn¡¯t care when her mother beat her, but she did care when that anger was turned onto Luna, who was innocent. Sezh ced herself between Yerena and Luna, who had fallen to the floor, like how she had done for her before.

    <b>¡°Mother, I was wrong¡­ If you want to scold me, just scold me, but don¡¯t do this to Luna-¡°</b>Yerena kicked Sezh in the stomach way before Sezh could finish her sentence.

    Sezh hugged her torso and whimpered. Yerena didn¡¯t feel even an ounce of remorse for her actions against her daughter, all the while ring at Sezh with wide eyes. She looked like a raging hippopotamus.

    <b>¡°It was such an eyesore that I had to see her, and now you just joined her side!¡±</b>

    Yerena was livid that her own daughter dared to fraternize with <b><i>¡®that bitch Lise¡¯</i></b> and <b><i>¡®that cursed Raytan¡¯</i></b>. Yerena¡¯s dislike for the other concubine and her son was exceedingly obvious, and she held no fondness for Sezh either. From Yerena¡¯s point of view, it seemed as if all the unsavory things around her stuck to one another, so Sezh understood why Yerena said that Sezh deceived her. Unlucky things shouldn¡¯t stay together.

    Yerena was a woman with great ambition, and the size of theseplex yet unlucky things around her sticking together was as big as her ambition. The emperor continued to favor Lise, who had borne him a son. Meanwhile, Yerena only had a daughter. If the emperor had perhaps paid more attention to and slept with Yerena several times a year, she probably wouldn¡¯t have needed to unleash her anger onto Sezh like this.Yerena had been sent to the Imperial Pce before Lise, but beyond that she couldn¡¯t receive the Emperor¡¯s favor. To add insult to injury, she hadn¡¯t been able to conceive any children with him. It was a miracle that she even managed to be pregnant and bring Sezh into this world in the first ce.

    A few years after she entered the Imperial Pce, Yerena slept with the drunken emperor for the first time since their first night. Her actions resulted in a daughter, Sezh.

    Though it was not the best oue, having Princess Sezh was far better than having a cursed son. And Sezh had some potential use for the future, so the circumstances were not that bad. If Sezh was able to marry into a good family, the alliance could bring Yerena some benefitter, as someone sometimes told her in aforting voice.

    Whenever Yerena heard that, though, she would always beat Sezh within an inch of her life, again and again. In her eyes, Sezh was not that pretty and had no social skills, so Yerena frequently disciplined and abused her to near-death for her poor performances in social gatherings.

    Because of the constant violence that Yerena exacted upon Sezh, the poor girl grew more slowly than her peers. When she was even younger than she was now, she suffered from social anxiety, depression, and aphasia. These conditions only exacerbated Yerena¡¯s opinion of her, so in Yerena¡¯s eyes, Sezh was nothing but a useless bitch.

 Chapter 14: Stop. Iâ€™m Fine (2)

    <b>Chapter 14: Stop. I¡¯m Fine (2)</b>

    Someone once said, ¡°If the idealism is too grand and the reality can¡¯t keep up, people will be angry and want to find someone to vent their anger.¡± For Yerena, that conflict between the ideal and reality was Sezh, her only daughter.

    <b>¡°You were stuck in the pce, so here I thought you must be reading books in the library. Instead, you and that Raytan guy were flirting with each other there!¡±</b>

    <i>I¡¯m still twelve years old. I¡¯m too young for that. </i>Sezh thought her mother¡¯s paranoid idea made no sense at all.

    <b>¡°And you had to do that with Raytan, not in another ce, but Lise¡¯s pce!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Mother, I was wro-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°You were hanging out with Raytan so I¡¯m sure you must be nning something against me, right?! You stupid, useless bitch!¡±</b>

    <i>Oh. That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this to me</i>. Yerena¡¯s suspicions weren¡¯t entirely unfounded. If Sezh thought about the situation from the emperor¡¯s point of view, he didn¡¯t like Raytan, so he would naturally be wary of those who chose to be close to the prince. Since the Emperor had never looked at Yerena properly, let alone favor her, it was no wonder that Yerena was so frightened that she would be cast out of the emperor¡¯s gaze entirely because of Sezh¡¯s friendship with Raytan.

    <b>¡°I-I didn¡¯t think that far. I got bored because I was alone in the Imperial Pce, that¡¯s why I¡­¡±</b><b>¡°If you¡¯re bored, you should just read books like you always do!¡±</b>

    <i>I didn¡¯t think she would listen to any of my excuses. So at times like this, it would be better for me to just stay still and get hit. If I say any more than this or identally utter something that I shouldn¡¯t, she will hit me more for talking back to her. My past experiences already showed me that much. </i>

    Sezh could only sob as she endured the beating, her face soaked with tears. Luna¡¯s heart broke as she watched the young girl weep, so she clenched her teeth and mustered up the courage to stand and stop Yerena. Sezh yanked at the hem of Luna¡¯s dress.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh and Luna stared at each other. Sezh quietly formed some words with her lips.

    <b><i>S-t-o-p. I¡¯m fine.</i></b>

    Luna widened her eyes, surprised. Nheless, she yielded, and Sezh silently received Yerena¡¯s beating.

    <b>¡°If this happens again, I will pull out your hair!¡±</b>

    Yerena had already struck her eighteen times; in other words, she would end her beating soon. Sezh lifted her head slightly, just enough to meet her mother¡¯s eyes. She was agitated and her breathing was rough.

    <i>She will only hit me until she gets tired. It¡¯s going to end soon¡­</i>

    <b>¡°Aaahh!¡±</b>

    Yerena once again dragged Sezh by the hair. The sudden, sharp pain made her scream. Wasn¡¯t she tired already and going to put an end to this soon?

    <i>You¡¯re really going to hit me again? </i>Sezh started panicking to herself and¡­

    <b><i>m! </i></b>Sezh¡¯s face mmed into one of her bedposts.

    <b>¡°N-No, Princess!¡±</b>

    Sezh raised her head nkly as she heard Luna¡¯s scream.

    <b><i>Drip, drop¡­</i></b>

    <i>I can feel something flowing through my nose. It seems like a nosebleed, and the blood must be flowing very well. </i>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Yerena didn¡¯t mean to go this far, and now she seemed a little flustered. But Yerena was not a brave and noble soul who would apologize for her mistakes. She stared at Luna, whose face was pallid and blue, and at Sezh, who sat absentmindedly next to the bedpost, before making her way out to leave them alone.

    <b>¡°That¡¯s great! You won¡¯t be able to leave the Imperial Pce with a face like that. You bought this upon yourself!¡±</b>

    And then she left.

    <b>¡°Pri-Princess¡­¡±</b>

    Luna¡¯s voice was quivering. Sezh stared at her own blood, which was soaking the carpet, instead of answering herdy in waiting.

    <i>Yerena is right. I¡¯ll never get out from the Imperial ce. But I have to meet Raytan today. It¡¯s going to be my first time learning the Kazakinguage from him. </i>

    <b>¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s call a doc-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°Is my mother gone?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°She is gone, right?¡±</b>

    Luna rose from her position and checked the hallway. She understandably looked like she was afraid of Yerena, too.

    <b>¡°Yes, she is gone. So please take it easy andy down in the bed¡­ Your Highness?¡±</b>

    Luna widened her eyes in surprise. Sezh suddenly ripped a strip of cloth from the bottom of her dress, rolled it up, and put in her nostrils.

    <b>¡°Luna, I will be going out for a while.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Princess! What do you mean?! Didn¡¯t you hear what Lady Yerena said?¡±</b>

    Luna¡¯s face grew exhausted and she looked as if she was about to copse.

    <i>I am so sorry for making you worry for two days in a row, but I can¡¯t help it. </i>

    Sezh nced at Luna with her messy hair and squeezed her hand. She talked to her in a serious voice.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m really fine, so please don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not like this has only happened once or twice before, right?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Princess-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°I am very thankful for your concern, but please don¡¯t get in front of me next time. It¡¯s okay for me to get hit, but I can¡¯t stand it if Luna gets hit for me.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°There will be a tea party soon, so I¡¯m sure mother and the others won¡¯t be back at least until this afternoon. I¡¯ll be home before dinner. I promise you.¡±</b>

    <i>I¡¯ll be right back, Luna. </i>

    Sezh muttered those words while opening the door and stepping out into the hallway.

    Luna was left alone and dazed.

    <i>Was she really the same princess whom I¡¯ve always known? Was she? I want to believe it. </i>

    <i>But where are you going, though?</i>

    Luna stared at the door nkly with her mouth agape. She only btedly realized that Sezh hadn¡¯t told her the ce that she was heading to.

    ***

    Sezh quickened her pace as she made her way to the West Library. She hadn¡¯t been given an exact time for the tutoring. Thest time she had seen Raytan in the library was early in the morning, but now, it was almost noon. He already didn¡¯t want to teach her Kazaki in the first ce. She was so worried that he would cancel her tutoring under the pretense that she didn¡¯t show up for their meeting on time.

    <b>¡°Ugh, cough-¡°</b>

    Sezh was walking in a hurry, so her breathing was rough and heavy. This morning had been the first in forever that she was beaten so severely like a dog, and now her head was dizzy. She usually got pped on the cheek a few times, not kicked or knocked into a bedpost. Her nosebleed seemed like it was never going to stop. The wad of cloth that she had stuffed into her nostrils had be saturated with blood and lost its absorptive function.Sezh sighed and ripped a strip from the bottom of her dress again and stuffed it into her nostrils. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was doing something so unbing and stupid. She wished she had asked Luna to bring her some proper cloth at least before she left, but she couldn¡¯t even think about that now because she was in a hurry.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh staggered and finally reached the door to the library. Today, no one was present in the West Library. She walked past the entrance and made her way through bookshelves. She continued forward toward the innermost part of the library, near therge window. She patted her chest to ease her nervousness.

    Once there, she saw that someone was already sitting there. Of course, that must be the main hero of this story, Raytan. Sezh stood in front of him.

    <b>¡°Big brother.¡±</b>Then she continued her sentence in a bright voice.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m here.¡±</b>

    Raytan had his eyes fixed on the book in front of him, but his forehead made a distorted wrinkle. He raised his head after saying some curse words like <i>¡®damn it¡¯ </i>or<i> ¡®holy f**k¡¯. </i>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    But then he put on a strange expression¡­

 Chapter 15: Her First Lessons With Raytan (1)

    <b>Chapter 15: Her First Lessons With Raytan (1)</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte to the first day of lessons. I wasn¡¯t nning to bete, actually-¡°</b>

    Sezh paused for a good moment to carefully consider what she should say next.

    <i>I thought I coulde up with a good excuse, but I can¡¯t think of anything right now. There¡¯s no way I can possibly tell him that I¡¯mte because my mother was busy beating me like a dog.</i>

    After rolling her eyes and racking her brain for anything that sounded at least somewhat usible, she decided to settle on amon excuse for tardiness.

    <b>¡°Well, I- um, overslept, and¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Overslept?¡± </b>Raytanughed at her paltry exnation. His expression was so cold.

    <b>¡°You must be a terrible and ridiculously deep sleeper if you look like that after oversleeping once.¡±</b>

    At that moment, Sezh realized that she had run out of her room without checking her appearance first. Honestly, she was in such a hurry to see him that she hadn¡¯t even though about what she looked like until Raytan pointed it out.<i>My cheeks were only a little swollen, and my nose bled a little here and there. Other than that, the pain is nothing much. Yerena did hit me more than usual today, but it couldn¡¯t have made that much of a difference, could it¡­?</i>

    Sezh nced at her reflection in the window behind Raytan. The clean, well-polished ss clearly revealed the extent of her abused face back to her. Only then did she realize that she looked quite awful indeed.

    Her cheeks were, of course, very swollen¡ªalong with her nose and frankly the rest of her face. There was a streak of dried blood staining the skin adjacent to her mouth. A blue patch had begun to discolour her forehead, likely a bruise forming from where Yerena had mmed her face into the bedpost. She really did look like someone had just about beaten her to death.

    Sezh could only stare in shock. She had never looked like this before, even after all the beatings she endured in her past life.

    <b>¡°Oh, but I can still stu-, study,¡± </b>Sezh stammered, anxious that Raytan would tell her off any minute now for her unbing appearance and dismiss her likest time.

    <b>¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt! It doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡±</b> she insisted.<b> ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worr-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°Worry?¡±</b> Raytan scoffed. <b>¡°Who¡¯s worried about you?¡±</b>

    The younger girl pouted her lips.

    <i>If you don¡¯t care, then let¡¯s not talk about it. Just pretend you didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. I¡¯m getting embarrassed for no reason, here¡­</i>

    Sezh grumpily thought to herself that he had unfairly made her self-conscious, but she tried to hide her annoyance from him anyway since she didn¡¯t want to derail the session any further.

    Curious about what they would be discussing that day, if anything, Sezh¡¯s gaze started to wander around the room before suddenlynding on a pile of books in front of the window. The stack of fascinating and mysterious-looking texts that she normally saw Raytan reading in that windowsill was long gone and instead reced by a different set.

    <b><An Introduction to Kazaki></b>

    <b><Understanding Kazaki Language></b>

    <b><Kazaki for Beginners></b>

    Despite the immense reluctance Raytan had demonstrated during his birthday dinner, he seemed to be an obedient son after all. No matter how much he hated the idea, he still followed Lise¡¯s instructions to teach Sezh Kazaki.

    Raytan silently peered at her as she looked expectantly at him. Wordlessly, he grabbed the set of books and rose from his seat. He started walking down the hall before settling himself at a seat with an apanying desk on the other side of the room. Sezh followed him as quickly as her petite legs could carry her.

    As Raytan sat down, Sezh hesitantly pulled out the chair beside him and quickly nced at his reaction.

    <i>I think I can sit next to him? Fortunately, he isn¡¯t saying I have to get out. </i>

    Filled with a sense of relief, Sezh started to mber up the seat. Because of hermentably short stature, even doing something as simple as sitting in a chair sometimes turned out to be quite the effort for her. This chair, like much of the furnishings in the Imperial Pce, was suited for taller, healthier upants, not someone as malnourished and mistreated as Sezh.

    <b>¡°Aagh!¡±</b>

    As soon as she seated herself on the chair, she tried to right herself and her feet became twisted, causing her to fall to the floor rather unceremoniously.

    Since returning to her younger form, Sezh found many things much more tiresome than before. For instance, whoever chose the design for the chairs in this library didn¡¯t have any consideration for children at all, she thought with ire. She sighed and settled herself on the seat once more while mulling on her situation with annoyance.

    Unbeknownst to her, Raytan had watched the entire escapade unfold in front of him.

    <b>¡°Big brother, what, what should I do first¡­?¡±</b>

    Sezh reached for a nearby pen andughed awkwardly in an attempt to diffuse the tense atmosphere between them.

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he just red at her, like he always did, as if she was the most irritating person in the world.***

    Some time had passed since they finally managed to begin the lessons. She couldn¡¯t believe that Raytan was really tutoring her in Kazaki. Whatever he talked about with Lise seemed to have really convinced him.

    <i>To be honest, the instructions he¡¯s giving are so vague. He only said ¡®this¡¯ one is like this, and ¡®that¡¯ one is like that. Well, I can¡¯t really say that I¡¯m surprised, since I already expected he would do something like this¡­</i>

    <i>But this attention still doesn¡¯t mean that he is going to be kind to me from now on. Right now, he¡¯s literally just giving me a private lesson because his mother asked him to, nothing more. </i>

    She never once in her life experienced such a self-centric tutor.Far from teaching her basic consonants and vowels, Raytan quizzed her on subjects that would have been more appropriate for someone on an intermediate level. Sezh suspected that he was purposefully trying to overwhelm her with difficult questions so that he could make an excuse to say something like, <b><i>¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to teach Kazaki to a girl like you.¡±</i></b>

    But she did have a trump card that Raytan didn¡¯t know about. In actuality, she could already speak Kazaki well since she had taken the time to study it in her previous life.

    Raytan seemed surprised that Sezh was somehow able to keep pace with his challenging curriculum. His n to discourage her had gone awry.

    <i>It never crossed my mind before, but now I can use my knowledge of Kazaki to find somewhere to live outside the pce in the future. These lessons are necessary for me to live a long and prosperous life¡­ No, rather, I must do this so my life can continue this time.</i>

    <i>Learning Kazaki again isn¡¯t that bad, and I need to do this so I can achieve my goal of getting close to Raytan. I¡¯ll try my best to get his attention as much as I can, even if it¡¯s just a little bit.</i>

 Chapter 16: Her First Lessons With Raytan (2)

    <b>Chapter 16: Her First Lessons With Raytan (2)</b>

    As Sezh reminded herself of her goals, she nced over at Raytan. Even after she finished solving the problems he assigned her, he continued to read the book he had picked out for himself today.

    <i>He must really like reading. </i>

    Her attention then turned to the book in his hand.

    <b><The Wizards of the Denhelder Empire> </b>

    His choice today was surprisingly tamepared to the titles Sezh normally observed him perusing. She did find it a little strange that he had chosen a book about wizards, especially since this interest seemed toe out of nowhere as far as she knew.

    <i>I had no idea, but I guess he seems to be fascinated with magic. Last time, he was reading a book about monarchies and stuff¡­ Was that just meaningless to him?</i>

    Sezh tilted her head and took a moment to observe Raytan directly. She had never had the opportunity to properly appreciate his appearance before, and this intimate session gave her the chance to notice the nuances in his face more closely.

    She had thought this way about him before, but Raytan was truly a handsome prince. His features reminded her of a finely sculpted statue that she had glimpsed a few years ago when she had been in the habit of collecting art. Although, the most notable¡ªand perhaps strangest¡ªpart of his appearance was that he didn¡¯t resemble the current emperor at all. No matter how long she stared, he didn¡¯t look like him in the slightest.Of course, Raytan certainly resembled Lise; however, Sezh couldn¡¯t confidently say that all of his features matched his mother¡¯s. His sharp and impassive demeanour was too cool to havee from someone as angelic as Lise. He was undoubtedly attractive, and if it weren¡¯t for his ck hair and his red eyes¡ªno, even if he had yellow eyes, he might have led a better life than now.

    Despite his appearance, he had all the makings of a perfect prince: he was tall, fluent in a foreignnguage, and seemed quite intelligent despite his taciturn nature. Considering the sessful coup d¡¯¨¦tat that he had singlehandedly carried out against the Imperial Family in Sezh¡¯s previous life, Raytan excelled in martial arts as well¡­

    <i>If it wasn¡¯t for the legend, he would be living afortable life as one of the most esteemed noble children. </i>

    Sezh¡¯s gaze wandered back to the book in Raytan¡¯s hand.

    <i>So who was the person who even prophesized that legend in the first ce? I think someone said that he was a famous wizard¡­</i>

    <b>¡°What are you looking at?¡±</b>

    Raytan¡¯s sudden question surprised Sezh from her train of thought.

    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn, go back to your pce. I¡¯m not teaching you because I want to do this.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±</b>

    <i>His face is handsome but his personality is so fucked up. At this point, I¡¯m afraid to say anything to him.</i>

    Sezh shut her mouth and squeezed her pen.

    <i>My purpose isn¡¯t to learn or speak Kazaki. Leaning Kazaki is just an excuse¡­ How long do you want me to solve these problems for, anyway? What¡¯s the difference between studying here versus alone in my pce if you¡¯re not going to properly teach me?</i>

    She nced at him as she grumbled internally about his attitude, though she didn¡¯t have the courage to actually speak her mind to him. Sezh pouted her lips in frustration and kept all her thoughts to herself. Raytan looked at her with a twisted expression and said something she never expected from him.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m a stupid princess who can¡¯t do anything.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Pardon¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Try writing exactly as I said in Kazaki.¡±</b>

    Sezh¡¯s blue irises widened in response to his instructions as if he was some sort of crazy person, yet she had no time to object to his orders. His irritation looked ready to boil over any minute

    <b>¡°I¡¯ve been teaching you for hours,¡± </b>Raytan continued, his toneced with sarcasm, <b>¡°so surely you should know how to do something so simple, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Bu-, but I might make a mistake when I try to write it.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, then you better stop learning and get out. Just stay in your pce and read your books.¡±</b>

    <i>This is a disaster. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t speak or understand Kazaki¡ªI¡¯m actually good at that. It¡¯s just my writing abilities are not very strong¡­</i>

    She flushed with embarrassment at hismand.

    <i>And what kind of phrase is that? ¡®Stupid princess¡¯?</i>

    <i>¡­. I have never ever seen any brother act so maliciously. Granted I didn¡¯t know him well in my previous life, but I never dreamed that Raytan would be such a twisted person. In all honesty, I would rather go back to being alone and trying to run away than stay and curry favour with the likes of him.</i>

    <b>¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡±</b> Raytan raised his voice as he impatiently pressed her to continue.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Sezh hesitantly held her pen in mid-air. A drop of ink fell from the nib.

    At that moment, a raucous voice interrupted the tense silence.

    <b>¡°The West Library is like a warehouse.¡±</b>

    She lowered her head against the desk and discreetly turned around to see who the owner of the voice was.

    <b>¡°I guess that¡¯s not all. Look¡¯s like there are two unlucky things here.¡±</b>Just arrived at the library was a group of Sezh¡¯s half-brothers and sisters whom she hated the most.

    <i>Oh, that damned wench was here.</i> Sezh recognized one of the girls in the group as Lily, her half-sister who would p her for simply meeting her eyes.

    As for the one who had called her and Raytan unlucky things¡­

    As far as she remembered, that person was Bern, who always was the leader when it came to harassing Raytan. They stared at Raytan and Sezh with disgust. Sezh looked at Raytan without realizing it herself and saw that his face was stiff.

    <b>¡°Kazakinguage?¡±</b>Before Sezh could register what was happening, Bern approached them andughed scornfully at the books on the desk. He picked one up and threw it at Raytan. Sezh was powerless to stop him.

    The book flew and collided with Raytan¡¯s forehead. Sezh closed her mouth before she could get the chance to talk back.

    <b>¡°Are you going to run away?¡±</b> Bern sneered.<b> ¡°People said you can¡¯t hide the shallow blood flowing through your veins. You¡¯re just like your wanderer mother, aren¡¯t you?¡±</b>

    <b><i>Drip, drop¡­</i></b>

    The corner of the book had cut open Raytan¡¯s forehead, and dark, red blood trickled down.

 Chapter 17: This Is How You Light A Fire And Cause A War (1)

    <b>Chapter 17: This Is How You Light A Fire And Cause A War (1)</b>

    <b>¡°Are you going to run away?¡±</b> Bern sneered.<b> ¡°People said you can¡¯t hide the shallow blood flowing through your veins. You¡¯re just like your wanderer mother, aren¡¯t you?¡±</b>

    <b><i>Drip, drop¡­</i></b>

    The corner of the book had cut open Raytan¡¯s forehead, and dark, red blood trickled down.

    The crimson liquid was the same, striking shade as his irises. Sezh dared to bet all her meager possessions that her half-siblings wouldtere to severely regret their actions.

    <i>One day, Bern will feel so sorry for what he did today. To be honest, if I were Raytan, I think I¡¯d kill him first. </i>

    Bern, however, was oblivious to Raytan¡¯s true capabilities and knew nothing about the atrocities he wouldmit five years from now on. Because of his ignorance, Bern continued to jeer sarcastically at them.

    <b>¡°If you¡¯re going to run away, why don¡¯t you take your mother with you? She¡¯ll probably do some cheap dance on the street, so how about you beg for money alongside her?¡±</b>

    Bern¡¯s groupughed with him.<b>¡°Think about it, Raytan. You¡¯re not going to get any benefits from living in the Imperial Pce.¡±</b>

    <i>No¡­ Raytan actually profits the most from living here.</i>

    <i>He will gain a huge advantage from killing the emperor and all potential heirs to the throne, leaving himself thest man standing in the Imperial Pce¡­ Of course, this time I¡¯m not going to be among the dead¡­</i>

    Sezh racked her young brain as quickly as she could for ideas, trying desperately to figure out what she could do to defuse the situation.

    In the meantime, Bern¡¯s bbering was increasingly aggravating Raytan, causing the crimson-eyed prince to bite his lips until they turned bloodstained.

    Sezh shook her head and willed herself to focus on the situation at hand. Worrying about her own well-being, which was all she had done in her previous life, was not the point now. If she had been the same twelve-year-old girl as before, she would have run away or cried already.

    Instead, inside this small body was a more mature, seventeen-year-old Sezh, who had survived all this before and more. She would no longer flee or weep, no matter how intimidating the situation. Currently, she had only one thought on her mind.

    <i>I need to win big brother Raytan¡¯s favor now!</i>

    <b>¡°Or maybe we should have you start rehearsing how you¡¯ll grovel for mercy before we turn you and your street-dancing mother out of the pce?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°C¡¯mon, get on your knees and beg. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t regret asking for my forgiveness, because I¡¯m a generous guy.¡±</b>

    Bern smirked as he tapped Raytan¡¯s chest.

    A turbulent mix of inexplicable emotions roiled behind Raytan¡¯s eyes, which burned as red as the blood trickling down on his face. His irises zed full of life, though as far as Sezh could remember, he rarely fought back. Despite the vivacity and defiance in his gaze, he almost never retaliated no matter how bad the circumstances were.

    <i>If you hit him, he¡¯ll ept it. If you push him into ake, then he¡¯ll just fall into theke. </i>

    The same could have been said about past Sezh as well. Whenever people talked to or cursed at her, she would always seize up and standpletely still, just like a doll.

    Sezh suddenly had a sh of realization. This event was likely among the first of many that would ignite the mes of Raytan¡¯s rebellion.

    <i>Would that make the death of Lady Lise the spark that detonates all the pent-up rage he has endured thus far?</i>

    Her quick recognition of the potential dangers of the situation prompted her to make a decision.

    <i>It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s going to be a big fight this time, either. Raytan looks like he¡¯s gonna stand there and just take it again, which means that Bern and his posse will be wasting their time trying to get a rise out of him. </i>

    <i>Then that¡¯s where I¡¯ll enter! I¡¯lle forward and put an end to it by taking big brother Raytan¡¯s side! It shouldn¡¯t be a big loss for me. </i>

    At least, that¡¯s what Sezh had thought.

    <i>I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to fight. It¡¯s going to be the same as usual and not break out any worse than now. If I intervene, it should be enough to distract them and stop my brothers from bothering Raytan. Maybe then he will start looking favorably upon me. </i>

    <b>¡°Bi-, big brother Bern,¡± </b>Sezh stepped in front of Raytan and shielded him as best she could with her petite frame,<b> ¡°please stop it.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What the hell is she doing?¡±</b> Bernughed at her like she was a freak for having the audacity to stand before him.

    He snatched Sezh¡¯s long, blonde hair with one hand.

    <i>You jerk. I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re a bad guy. That much is definitely true.</i>

    <i>In the past, Bern not only harassed Raytan but also me from time to time. If today¡¯s target was Raytan, then I would be tomorrow¡¯s prey, and then the cycle would repeat beginning with Raytan again the day after. </i>

    <i>I guess to put it more precisely, he¡¯s always been the ringleader of the bullies and very proactive in ostracizing the cold rice<sup>1</sup> and the spoiled rice<sup>2</sup>. </i>

    <b>¡°Let me go!¡±</b> Sezh shouted and struggled against his grip.

    Of course, her screams meant nothing to Bern. Sezh¡¯s eyes darted toward Raytan, who made no move to intervene on her behalf. He simply continued ring at Bern without stopping to spare so much as a single nce in her direction. It wasn¡¯t like Sezh hadn¡¯t anticipated his unsympathetic response since she knew he cared little for her to begin with. Regardless, she couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt.

    <i>Who should I me for this?</i>

    <b>¡°You fucking bitch. I¡¯ve been wondering why I haven¡¯t seen you around these days¡­¡±</b>

    Bern paused and narrowed his eyes at her before grinning as if he had realized something hrious.<b>¡°¡­ I think this moron was being beaten up by that moron over there.¡±</b>

    Bern snickered and mockingly pointed a finger at Sezh.

    <b><i>¡°Get a load of this girl!¡±</i></b>

    Everyone except Raytan turned to stare at Sezh¡¯s bludgeoned face.

    Only then did Sezh remember that her current appearance was the worst she had ever looked. She had left absolutely no time for her swollen and bruised face to recover after Yerena¡¯s tantrum, so the wounds were still fresh. Additionally, her nosebleed still hadn¡¯t stopped yet. Sezh lowered her head shamefully.<i>I shouldn¡¯t have stepped in. Why did I try to confront them looking like this? Surely there would have been other, better opportunities for me to defend Raytanter. </i>

    <i>¡®Let¡¯s take big brother¡¯s side and win his favor! </i>

    <i>How could I have been so foolish? I¡¯m seriously regretting my actions right now. </i>

    <b>¡°Look at this, how did you hit her? C¡¯mon, do it again.¡±</b>

    Bern pulled Sezh by the hair with one hand while he used his other to jab at Raytan¡¯s forehead. Thetter remained unresponsive and stood perfectly still.

 Chapter 18: This Is How You Light A Fire And Cause A War (2)

    <b>Chapter 18: This Is How You Light A Fire And Cause A War (2)</b>

    Raytan wordlessly continued to stay rooted in his spot, clenching his fists and biting his lips.

    <b>¡°Can¡¯t you hear him?¡±</b> Lilian huffed as she stood behind Bern, riling him up.<b>¡°He said he wants you to show him how you hit her, you lil¡¯ bastard.¡±</b>

    Lilian was one of Sezh¡¯s half-siblings who frequently took pleasure in smacking the younger girl for trivial reasons such as identally meeting her eyes. In many ways, Lili resembled her brother, Bern, who enjoyed harassing Raytan and Sezh. Both Lilian and Bern found it exciting to toy with either Raytan or Sezh, but tormenting both at the same time was even more exhrating to them. And now Sezh had to deal with these two. God really had no mercy for her.

    <i>Well, they will be ruined soon, anyway. </i>

    She mustered up her courage and grasped Bern by the hand.

    <b>¡°Ple-, please stop harassing big brother Raytan,¡± </b>she pleaded. <b>¡°You can just focus on me!¡±</b>

    Sezh had scarcely finished speaking before her head was abruptly snapped to one side, the sound of striking flesh ringing out through the library. Bern had pped her cheek faster than she could even blink her eye. She red at him.

    <i>¡­ You son of a bitch. If I was favored by big brother Raytan, I¡¯d ask him to cut your throat first!</i><b>¡°You must already be taking sides without us knowing, huh?¡±</b> Bern scoffed.<b> ¡°It suits you well.¡±</b>

    He smirked.

    <b>¡°They¡¯re just like each other.¡±</b>

    <b>BAM! </b>

    Bern suddenly sank to the floor. Raytan stood over him with a clenched fist, having just punched Bern in the face. All the room¡¯s upants froze and stared with wide, gaping mouths. Even Sezh was astonished.

    <i>What happened? I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing right now. Raytan, who had stayed so still till now¡ªand who would even stay still when those bullies would throw stones at the back of his head¡ªwas now throwing punches at Bern. </i>

    <i>It was all so sudden. But why, though? This was just like any other day they bullied him, so what made him react so violently out of nowhere this time? </i>

    <b>¡°You said we are the same?¡±</b>

    Raytan seized Bern by the cor as thetter was copsing to the floor and raised him high up in the air. Bern hollered and squirmed, trying to wrestle himself free from Raytan¡¯s grip.

    <b>¡°You freakin¡¯ monster! Bastard, release me no-!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Tell me, who do I look like?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I will kill-!¡±</b>

    He was unable to finish his sentence as the dull sounds of splintering wood echoed loudly through the West Library. Bern crashed through a table on the other side of the room after Raytan had thrown him by the cor. Sezh briefly wondered whether Bern¡¯s nose had bent the wrong way, because the middle of his face was bleeding profusely.

    And blood was pouring from both nostrils, much worse than Sezh¡¯s condition.

    <b>¡°That dumb girl?¡±</b> Raytan snarled.<b> ¡°You said I look like that dumb girl?¡±</b>

    <i>Aha.</i> Now she understood why he was so angry. Bern¡¯s usation that Raytan resembled anyone in the Imperial Family was fundamentally against his worldview¡­

    They had essentially said,<i> ¡®You look like Sezh¡¯</i>. She was dumbfounded.

    <b>¡°If you have eyes, look,¡±</b> he pressed forward unrelentingly.<b> ¡°Which part of me makes you think I¡¯m anything like her?¡±</b>

    Raytan proceeded to strike Bern¡¯s face multiple times, whipping his head from one side to the other without stopping. Raytan¡¯s ceaseless ps rendered Bern pitifully incapacitated, giving him no opportunity to evene up with any answers to his questions.

    <b>¡°Are all people with blue eyes blind?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°This¡­ bastard¡­¡± </b>

    <b>¡°You¡¯re blue and I¡¯m red. Which part of that makes us resemble each other?¡±</b>

    It was an untimely colour y. Sezh could not tell whether she wanted tough or cry.

    <b>¡°Why are you guys standing still?!¡±</b> Lili screamed, her face turning as white as a sheet.<b> ¡°Hurry and stop Raytan!! Help my brother!¡±</b>

    The group of five other siblings, who were anxiously watching the scenario y out with panic, snapped to their senses and rushed at Raytan.

    The West Library, which used to be a peaceful and quiet haven, was now rowdier than any market. They were fighting recklessly, like cats and dogs.

    Sezh, who had been shoved back by the crowd of half-siblings, stared at Raytan and the others in bewilderment.

    Now that he had been freed from Raytan¡¯s furor, Bern was enraged. His indignation was understandable since Raytan had never before shown any reaction or made any sort of sound while he was being bullied.

    In this case, he didn¡¯t just talk back¡ªhe even threw his fists at Bern.

    Bern would surely want to beat Raytan to death, now. Everything was turning out far worse than Sezh had initially predicted. She just as easily had a hunch that it would soon spiral further out of control.

    <i>What should I do? I think I should intervene¡­</i>

    <i>But even if I try to cut in, I don¡¯t think that will be enough to stop them. Moreover, I¡¯m totally at a disadvantage just by looking at the numbers. Once again¡­ Raytan didn¡¯t even bother to help me earlier, so should I just stay still this time?</i>

    ¡­ Sezh unexpectedly found she could not reach a conclusion.

    <b>¡°What the fuck was this bastard nning to do?¡±</b>As she had expected, the situation was devolving even further. The group swiftly surrounded Raytan and restrained him. Bern staggered as he tried to right himself. He cursed and kicked Raytan in the abdomen with his foot.

    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b>Urgh!¡±</b>

    Raytan shouted and slumped to the floor as Bern quickly moved to climb on top of him.

    <b>BAM! BAM! BAM!</b>

    The frenzied sounds of Bern¡¯s fists colliding with Raytan¡¯s jaw filled the air. He was throwing punches like a madman while his minions grabbed hold of Raytan¡¯s arms and legs. Sezh felt like she was watching a torture scene.<i>No matter what¡­ this is too cruel¡­ </i>

    Sezh¡¯s blue irises met Raytan¡¯s red eyes.

    Though they had locked gazes for only a brief moment, his look was enough to make Sezh think about her decision once again.

    <i>Yeah. I need to win him over. I have to show him that I am on his side, even though my eyes are blue! </i>

    Sezh charged at Bern and immediately sank her teeth into his arm, like a hound mping down on its prey.

 Chapter 19: He Is Red And I Am Blue, Are You Blind? (1)

    <b>Chapter 19: He Is Red And I Am Blue, Are You Blind? (1)</b>

    <b>¡°Aahh!!!¡±</b>

    Bern screamed at the sudden pain in his wrist. Sezh continued to bite and cling onto his arm like a dog refusing to let go of its hunt.

    <i>I know this might not be the best option, but this is the only way I can help Raytan since I can¡¯t fight, and my body is smaller than other kids¡¯ around my age. </i>

    <b>¡°What the fuck are you doing, you crazy bitch?!¡±</b>

    Bern grabbed a fistful of Sezh¡¯s hair and tried to yank her off to no avail.

    <b>Crash! </b>

    Sezh was barely cognizant of a dull, cracking sound overhead as Bern began striking her. Stars suddenly started appearing in her vision, yet she still refused to let him go. Bern furiously continuednding blow after blow on her head until Lilian and the others intervened and forcefully pried her off of him.

    <b>¡°Get away, you fucking bitch!¡± </b>Bern roared, seething with rage as he violently shoved her away.<i>Ack!</i>

    Sezh stumbled forward, unsure of where she was going, before bumping her head on a nearby chair. Disoriented, she struggled to regain her bnce, only to fall backwards with a loud thud.

    Instead of meeting the cold, hard floor, Sezh collided with something warm yet firm. At that moment, she realized that she hadnded on top of Raytan. To put it more precisely, she had copsed on top of Raytan¡¯s body, which was sprawled out on the floor.

    Or, if one wanted to get even more specific, she had actually fallen onto his stomach, right on top of the spot where Bern had just kicked him before.

    <b>¡°Ugh¡­¡±</b>

    Raytan groaned as he tried to move her away from the soreness in his abdomen.

    Surprised to find herself on top of him, Sezh scarcely had the time to process what was happening, much less react to any pain she was feeling. She quickly scrambled away from him.

    Then she paused for a moment and shouted at Bern while pointing a finger at Raytan.

    <b>¡°Big brother Raytan is right! He is red!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Wha-what?¡± </b>Bern sputtered.

    <b>¡°Which part of me makes him look like me?! The blue ones are colourblind!¡±</b>

    In all honesty, she was still reeling from the humiliation of falling on top of Raytan¡¯s body, and because of that, she wasn¡¯t even sure what she was talking about now.

    Bern and Lili¡¯s group started whispering confusedly amongst themselves.

    <b>¡°Whose side is this lil¡¯ bitch daring to stand up for?¡±</b> one of them growled.

    <b>¡°Look, you¡¯re also colourblind!¡±</b> another shouted back at her.<b> ¡°You don¡¯t even know how things work around here! You¡¯re blue too, and yet you¡¯re siding with Raytan in front of big brother Bern! You¡¯re the one on the wrong side!¡±</b>

    Sezh¡¯s embarrassment had just caused her to do something that she would have never even attempted to do in her previous life.

    Back then, not once did she ever confront her half-siblings. And now, for the first time ever, it happened. Just like Raytan, who had also never reacted to his half-siblings¡¯ bullying before, she was standing up for herself.

    <b>¡°Sezh¡­ You little bitch. ¡®Colourblind¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean someone is actually blind.¡±</b>

    Lilian snapped at her with incredulity written all over her face, as if she were exining something that wasn¡¯t supposed to need exining.

    <i>Are these technical definitions really important right now? As long as my eyes are working, then that means my neck is fine. At this moment, that¡¯s all that matters to me. </i>

    Sezh grimaced.

    <b>¡°I know very well how Lady Yerena, who was so impatient to give birth to a sessor, treats her own child. She was right. There¡¯s no use in treating this small bitch with any decency. Nothing good wille from it.¡±</b>

    Lilian¡¯s words made Sezh bite her lips in anger.

    <i>I know my mother doesn¡¯t pay attention to me! She doesn¡¯t even treat me like a human being, let alone treat me like her own child, but that¡¯s not the reason why I¡¯m short! </i>

    No matter how much she was painfully aware of her status as the runt of the pack, it was always unpleasant for her to hear such ridicule from another person¡¯s mouth. She also hated how Lilian insinuated that her condition was solely due to Yerena¡¯s mistreatment as if she and Bern had nothing to do with it.

    <i>Besides, I can¡¯t believe she just immediately decided to directly attack the thing I feel most sensitive about. This is unfair. This bitch¡­ </i>

    Sezh red at Lilian.

    <b>¡°Look at how these two foolish things are sticking together,¡±</b> Bern¡¯s tone wasced with mockery.<b> ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±</b>

    <i>¡­ Foolish things?</i> Sezh frowned furiously.

    <i>Of course, I know Bern and Lili¡¯s thoughts about me and big brother Raytan. I got hurt a lot by them when I was a kid. But now, I¡¯m angry rather than upset at those words. Why are we the only ones who always have to suffer? We didn¡¯t do anything to warrant this in the first ce. </i>

    <b>¡°So, is that why you are having fun now¡­?¡± </b>Sezh growled.

    <b>¡°What?¡± </b>

    <b>¡°Are you having fun every time you decide to treat big brother Raytan and I like this?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Where is this bitch nning to go with this?¡±</b><b>¡°So childish.¡±</b>

    Sezh clenched her fists at their dismissive attitudes.

    <i>It is indeed really childish. I mean, what did big brother Raytan and I ever do to them? We did nothing. </i>

    <i>I was just reading books, stuck in this library with him because we had the misfortune of being cold rice<sup>1</sup> and spoiled rice<sup>2</sup>. And it¡¯s not like big brother Raytan really wanted the two of us to stick together, either. That wasn¡¯t at all what he wanted. But do they have to alwaysugh at us like this?</i>

    <i>And are we supposed to be¡­ bullied because of it?</i><b>¡°It¡¯s childish to ignore someone just because they have a different hair colour or different eyes! Also, it¡¯s childish to bully someone because they aren¡¯t treated well in the Imperial Pce to begin with. We did nothing wrong, here!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What do you mean by nothing wrong?¡± </b>Lili, who had been standing next to Bern, walked forward with a re.

    She crossed her arms and looked down at Sezh, whose expression was full of sadness. She poked Sezh¡¯s forehead.

    <b>¡°You know, it is also wrong that a thing that bothers our eyes dares to stand in front of us, just like this.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

 Chapter 20: He Is Red And I Am Blue, Are You Blind? (2)

    <b>Chapter 20: He Is Red And I Am Blue, Are You Blind? (2)</b>

    <b>¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to not die, and it¡¯s wrong for you to not run away. It¡¯s also wrong that you keep staying in the Imperial Pce. But you insist that you¡¯re doing nothing wrong here, right?¡±</b>

    <i>Fucking bitch!</i>

    Sezh¡¯s eyes red with anger.

    <i>So you want me and big brother Raytan to just join hands and then go die side by side?</i>

    <b>¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you and our other siblings go somewhere else?¡± </b>Sezh snapped back defiantly.

    <b>¡°What did you say just now?!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t want to see my face, then go somewhere else! Why did you guyse here only to bother us in the first ce?!¡±</b>

    Her initial goal of intervening to win Raytan¡¯s favor had already fallen by the wayside. Instead, the sole motivation for Sezh¡¯s actions at the moment was the immense rage coursing through her petite body.Before she died in her previous life, all she had thought about was keeping a low profile to try and stay alive, but that n had failed. Her throat was already shed once, and she refused to meet the same fate again. In the past, she had had no idea how to handle all of this. Now that she had a second lease on life, however, she was determined not to suffer their bullying again. Moreover, this was around the time when she was supposed to experience the peak of Bern and Lilian¡¯s torment. She decided that it would be better to put an end to it earlier rather than wait for it to resolve itselfter so she could move on with her life.

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t nned for this at all.

    <b>¡°Here!¡±</b> Lili growled angrily.

    <b><i>p! </i></b>

    Sezh¡¯s vision again shed momentarily as her cheek reeled in pain from meeting Lilian¡¯s palm. It never crossed her mind that Sezh would one day boldly talk back to her, so she had pped her for her insolence. Lilian¡¯s hand drew back in preparation for another p.

    Unwilling to let the older girl continue to do as she pleased, Sezh decided that today was the right day for her next course of action.

    As the one who had to bear the ps, Sezh didn¡¯t n to stay still any longer. She clenched her fists and rushed at Lilian.

    <b>¡°Ak!!!¡±</b>

    Lili screeched in pain at Sezh¡¯s counterattack.

    Sezh had charged forward and thrust her head into the pit of Lili¡¯s stomach, like an angry buffalo.

    <b>¡°Grab her!¡±</b> Bern shouted andmanded his other siblings toe to his sister¡¯s aid.<b> ¡°Catch that bitch!¡±</b>

    His minions wasted no time forcefully seizing Sezh by her thin limbs. She struggled and pushed as hard as she could against them, but her power was no match for her half-siblings, especially since there were several of them. Mentally, she started guessing what would happen to her next.

    Bern would definitely hurt her again and thenugh at her crying face. Still, she didn¡¯t want to beg for their mercy and falsely admit that she was in the wrong this time. Tears welled up in Sezh¡¯s eyes as her bitterness and resentment boiled over.

    <b>¡°Leave us alone!¡±</b> she screamed desperately.<b> ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to treat me like a prince or princess! I¡¯m not even going to ask you to treat me like our other siblings! Just let me breathe and quietly live my life! Why can¡¯t you do that?!¡±</b>

    <i>I was nning to live like a mouse in hiding without you guys bothering me. I wasn¡¯t even going to try to stand out. You didn¡¯t have to concern yourself with me. There isn¡¯t even time for me to be sad about my life. </i>

    <i>All of you have everything. You¡¯re all as beautiful as the emperor, and you live without any difficulties¡­</i>

    <i>Yet I only ask that you leave us abandoned children to lead our lives in peace. Why is such a request so difficult for you¡­?</i>

    The sobs that Sezh had been trying so hard to contain suddenly spilled forth.

    <b>¡°Why can¡¯t you do that?¡±</b> she cried.

    Sezh was only able to hear herself speak for a brief moment because Bern¡¯s arm shot out and snatched her by the cor.

    She struggled with all her might as he raised her by her neck, her feet kicking desperately in the air. The same, clear blue shade of eyes as hers were glowering at her in disgust. She squeezed Bern¡¯s shoulder with one, small hand, but he didn¡¯t budge.

    <b>¡°That¡¯s an easy one to answer,¡± </b>Bern replied sarcastically. <b>¡°We can¡¯t leave you alone because we aren¡¯t happy with your presence. We get offended just from you living and breathing in the same ce as us.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ugh, cough-¡°</b>

    <b>¡°How dirty,¡± </b>his voice was riddled with disgust at her attempts to gasp for breath. <b>¡°The air is going to be contaminated.¡±</b>

    Bern¡¯s grip on her neck tightened.

    <i>I¡¯m being suffocated. I¡¯ll be dead soon if I stay like this. I¡¯m going to die at the age of twelve instead of seventeen. That¡¯s what will happen to me soon. </i>

    Her messy face was reflected in Bern¡¯s blue eyes¡ªa familiar sight to her. She didn¡¯t know why, but seeing her disheveled appearance filled her with sorrow.

    <i>What makes you so proud? What makes you so different from us¡­? If it¡¯s so unpleasant to see us, you can just go somewhere else¡­ </i>

    Sezh¡¯s body drooped as her consciousness gradually faded away.

    Just then, a loud crash interrupted them.

    <b><i>Bam!</i></b>

    Bern tumbled several times on the floor as he found himself flung backward.

    <b>¡°Cough, cough.¡±</b>

    Sezh copsed, breathless. She sat down and steadied herself against the floor as she tried to breathe properly. Unable to witness what had happened, she grabbed her chest and looked to the side where Bern had been standing. Much to her surprise, Raytan was there.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m not happy either,¡±</b> he said coolly.<b> ¡°It¡¯s dirty. You guys will make the ce contaminated.¡±</b>

    At the end of his remark, Raytan rushed at Bern. There was no indication that he would be restrained by their other siblings this time and unable to exert himself, despite them attempting to surround him. Hepletely overpowered them.

    Sezh couldn¡¯t tell if this sudden spurt of strength was him using the remainder of his power or if he had been quietly gathering his energy all this time.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh was speechless. Raytan was doing the same to Bern as Bern had done to her.

    <b>¡°Aaack!¡±</b>

    Lilian shrieked in the background.

    <b>¡°Stop him! Stop him!!¡±</b>

    Sezh rose from her seat.

    She ran at Bern and Lili¡¯s minions, who futilely clung to Raytan¡¯s limbs, and started haphazardly biting their arms wherever she couldnd her teeth. The scene felt just like a prelude to a real dog fight.Her half-siblings quickly became flustered and overwhelmed as they tried to separate Raytan and Bern while detangling themselves from Sezh, who attacked with all the ferocity of a Tosa dog<sup>1</sup>.

    Lilian, who also struggled to keep Sezh apart from them, lost all sense ofposure as she screamed alongside her siblings.

    <b>¡°Aaackk!!!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Catch him, catch Raytan¡­ Where is this bitch biting now?!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ak, someone please call for help!¡±</b>The West Library was once again inplete chaos.

    Raytan managed to break free from the pack and proceeded to mercilesslyy Bern upon death¡¯s door. Sezh fought to keep helping Raytan in her own way. Her gums tingled and her front teeth felt like they were threatening to separate themselves from her mouth.

    But whatever, she didn¡¯t really care at the moment. Maybe one or two teeth could fall out. It didn¡¯t matter much to her right now, since this was a battle of pride.

    <b>¡°Oh, oh my god¡­ What is going on here?!¡±</b>

    And the battle of the pride abruptly came to a halt because of someone¡¯s screams.

 Chapter 21: What Should I Do?

    <b>Chapter 21: What Should I Do?</b>

    <b>¡°Oh, oh my God¨C¡±</b>

    The voice that suddenly interrupted their fight belonged to Luna.

    <b>¡°What¡¯s happening here?!¡±</b> she trembled in horror.

    <b><i>tter¡ª</i></b>

    The tray of bandages and medical supplies that she had been carrying slipped from her grasp and ttered loudly onto the floor.

    Luna had been worried about Sezh, who had hurried from her pce still in such a serious condition, so she had decided to prepare some medicine before going after the young princess. She hade all the way here from Sezh¡¯s pce, looking for her the entire time.

    The kinddy in waiting had only wanted to treat Sezh¡¯s wounds, but she stumbled upon a far more concerning mess instead.

    She was dumbfounded.Luna still could not believe the scene before her. Such a heinous fight was happening in the normally peaceful West Library. Not only that, but Prince Raytan was also grabbing Prince Bern by his cor, beating him of all people and not anyone else.

    Prince Bern, the one who was most likely going to be crowned the next emperor.

    As the favorite candidate to seed the throne, Bern had good backing and extensive support for his im. His mother, Yulia, held enormous influence over the aristocracy and court politics, and she was also adored by the emperor. For these reasons, no one was able to check Bern¡¯s terrible impulses for fear of losing favor with the next emperor. As a result, he was allowed tomit whatever nasty deeds his heart desired.

    Since she only just happened upon them, Luna could not fathom why Raytan was so viciously exacting his fury upon Bern. What surprised her most, however, was her princess, Sezh. This tiny, little girl normally shuddered at the sound of a scream. Now, that same girl was biting people like a rabid mutt.

    <b>¡°Princess Sezh!¡±</b> Luna eximed as she rushed forward and grabbed her ward away from all themotion.

    The dog fight came to a stop because of Luna¡¯s interference.

    Of course, Raytan didn¡¯t much care for thedy in waiting¡¯s appearance and continued to preupy himself with pping Bern in the midst of it.

    <b>¡°What are you guys doing, you useless sons of bitches?!¡± </b>Lili screamed again. <b>¡°You should¡¯ve stopped him already!¡±</b>

    At the sound of her shrieks, the minions quickly scrambled to do as she said and tried desperately to pull Raytan away from Bern.

    Raytan¡¯s red eyes were glowing even more intensely than usual, brimming with anger and hatred. He red dangerously at the crowd of frightened half-siblings in front of him. The threatening aura emanating from his body warned that the war was about to begin once more.

    <b>¡°Pri-, princesses, princes!¡± </b>Luna¡¯s voice quivered. <b>¡°Please stop! That¡¯s enough!¡±</b>

    She had absolutely no idea what was going on or how this all even began, but she felt the need to put an end to the fight before it could break out again.

    <b>¡°Please¡­¡± </b>she continued, <b>¡±go back and seek treatment for your injuries, Your Highness. I beg you.¡±</b>

    Luna¡¯s gaze went to Bern who was sprawled on the floor. She knew enough about court gossip to recognize that the leader of the group was Bern. So, if she wanted to quickly resolve the situation, she needed to get him out of the room first. Luna carefully reached out and tried to help him up.

    <b>¡°Prince Bern, I¡¯ll help you up¡­ Kyaa!¡± </b>

    Poor Luna was not even given the chance to finish her speech. Instead, she suddenly found herself falling backward onto the floor. Bern had ignored the woman¡¯s attempts to help and stood up by himself before roughly pushing her away.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Bern stood rooted in ce as he glowered at Raytan with as much enmity as he could muster. Raytan refused to lose to him and returned his re with equal ferocity. The tension in the room rose palpably as the two princes scowled fiercely at one another. Sezh ran to stand behind Raytan and mimicked his actions, ring daggers at Bern.

    <i>We did nothing. You guys were the ones who started this!</i>

    Finally, Bern turned away.

    <b>¡°Screw these shallow bastards,¡±</b> he muttered.

    He continued cursing them under his breath with such phrases as<b><i> ¡®filthy bastards¡¯</i></b>,<b><i> ¡®beggar-looking things¡¯</i></b>, and <b><i>¡®shitty things¡¯</i></b> as he proceeded to leave the library. The rest of his minions, including Lilian, followed closely behind him.

    Of course, Lili didn¡¯t just leave peacefully. The entire time, she spat and cursed at them like Bern did. As soon as they were gone, only Raytan, Sezh, and Luna were left in the West Library.

    <b>¡°Pri¨Cprincess¡­ What on earth¡­?¡±</b>

    Once the other royal children had departed and they were safely alone, Luna took Sezh into her arms and held the tiny girl close to her chest. A second wave of worry and fear had ovee Luna¡¯s trembling body.

    Sezh had already suffered Yerena¡¯s wrath just that morning, and she had been in such a terrible state afterward. At that time, Luna had thought that Yerena¡¯s anger and Sezh¡¯s condition were the worst things she had ever seen. But now, Sezh¡¯s current appearance was even more heartbreaking than before¡ªtruly unlike anything Luna had ever seen so far.

    Sezh¡¯s hair was coarse and mangled, like a mess of tangled straw, and her dress was torn in so many ces that it looked more like a bundle of rags than clothing, not to mention how swollen and filthy the young girl¡¯s face had be.

    Her nosebleeds had not stopped yet, and blood was dripping from the oversaturated bundle of cloth that had been haphazardly stuffed into her nostrils. The makeshift plug had be very colourful, as if it had been randomly sshed with red and blue paint.

    <i>I¡¯m dizzy¡­ It feels like I¡¯m going to faint soon. That fight was so amazingly chaotic. I can¡¯t believe that I wasn¡¯t able to speak properly before. </i>

    As Sezh was lost in thought, Luna looked at her in distress and struggled toe up with any proper words.<b>¡°Oh, oh, oh,¡±</b> she fretted incoherently, barely able to make any sort of sound. Her mind was so ovee with concern for Sezh.

    <b>¡°Luna, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine.¡±</b>

    Sezh tried to reassure herdy in waiting, but her words were nowhere near convincing.

    She turned to Raytan and nced at him. Sezh might have been a total mess, but Raytan didn¡¯t really look good either. Of course, Sezh was in far worse shape than him. That went without saying. Though Bern had punched him many times, Raytan¡¯s face seemed fine at the very least. His clothes were disheveled and his body did look roughed up, but only his hand was bleeding. Other than that, he seemed alright.

    <i>You must¡¯ve avoided all their attacks, right? You must be good at fighting. </i>Sezh realized she was thinking about useless things again.

    Suddenly, their eyes met. Raytan looked at her, expressionless. She did the same.

    If this were any other situation, she would have avoided making eye contact with him, but not now.

    <i>I saw him almost beat Bern to death and it didn¡¯t scare me. No, let¡¯s try to not be afraid of him, because we¡¯rerades now. </i>

    In the midst of her thoughts, Sezh startedughing without even realizing it. Raytan opened his mouth slightly, as if he was meaning to say something to her. But at that moment, Luna pulled Sezh to her side.

 Chapter 22: Donâ€™t Worry About Me, Just Worry About Yourself

    <b>Chapter 22: Don¡¯t Worry About Me, Just Worry About Yourself</b>

    Luna nced fearfully at Raytan as she moved to hide Sezh behind her back. Sezh knew that Luna was not a bad person and that she wasn¡¯t normally so frightened or mistrustful of others, but she was only acting out of instinct. The dutifuldy in waiting had only wanted to protect Sezh.

    At the sight of Luna¡¯s wary expression, Raytan pressed his lips together again and turned to leave through the library¡¯s entrance.

    <b>¡°Big, big brother Raytan¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh, who had been hiding behind Luna, peeked her head around Luna¡¯s skirts and called out to him with a small voice. The sight of Raytan¡¯s backside walking away somehow seemed so lonely and deste. At that moment, her eyes caught sight of his bloodied hands.

    <i>I think Luna brought something with her earlier. </i>

    She looked around hurriedly.

    <b>¡°Princess¡­?¡±</b> Luna wondered what Sezh was up to.

    <b>¡°Please wait a minute.¡±</b>Ah, there it was. Sezh picked up a roll of bandages that was rolling on the floor. She carried it as she ran towards Raytan whose long strides were bringing him further and further away from her.

    <b>¡°Big brother!¡±</b>

    At the sound of Sezh¡¯s voice, Raytan stopped in his tracks. Sezh managed to catch up to him rather easily because he had been walking slowly.

    <b>¡°It¡¯s bleeding,¡±</b> she pointed to his hand as she approached him.

    Raytan did not respond to herments and just stared at her as she neared him. She hesitated a little at his unresponsiveness, but she plucked up her courage and reached out to carefully hold his bloodied right hand in hers.

    <b>¡°It might get worse if you don¡¯t treat it,¡±</b> Sezh continued. She then withdrew the roll of bandages she had been carrying and started to wrap his hand with it in order to stem the bleeding.

    But at that moment, she realized one slight problem with her n¡ªone that she hadn¡¯t even thought of before. Sezh had no idea how to properly bind a wound.

    <i>¡­ Is this how it¡¯s usually done? Screw it, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll just keep winding it around until it works. </i>

    Eventually, Sezhpleted wrapping Raytan¡¯s hand with the rest of the roll, albeit a bit haphazardly and in an admittedly disorganized fashion. As she stepped back to observe her handiwork, she realized she had turned his hand into a mummy¡ªlike the ones she had read about before in history books.

    Raytan frowned slightly as he held up his hand to scrutinize what she had done to it.

    <b>¡°¡­ Mine,¡±</b> he muttered.

    <b>¡°Eh?¡± </b>Sezh blinked in confusion.

    <b>¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah.¡±</b>

    <i>Ah, is that so? Then you should¡¯ve told me earlier.</i>

    Of course, Sezh didn¡¯t say those thoughts out loud. She simply opted to nod her head as if she knew all along.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    All of a sudden, Raytan narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Sezh¡¯s face. She looked back at him with a puzzled expression, wondering what he was looking at so intently, but then she realized that he was probably watching her because of her nosebleeds.

    The bundles of cloth that had been stuffed into her nostrils to stem the blood flow had all but lost their function by now. A stream of lukewarm blood trickled from her nostrils, down her philtrum, and then to her lips. She frowned at the metallic taste of her own blood.

    <b>¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t hurt from the fight just now¡­ This is just from when I got pped in the face by my mother</b>¡ª<b>!¡± </b>

    Sezh abruptly shut her mouth.

    <i>Earlier, I had lied to him and told him that I was tardy because I woke up toote after falling asleeptest night¡­ Now I¡¯ve gone and told him this sort of thing. </i>

    Raytan, however, disyed no surprise nor exhibited any sort of reaction to her unexpected exnation. It was as if he had already known about the reason behind Sezh¡¯s condition beforehand.

    <b>¡°Anyway¡­¡± </b>Sezh tried to continue as if nothing was wrong. <b>¡°For some weird reason, my nosebleed keeps going when it should have stopped by now¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Wipe the blood,¡± </b>Raytan initially replied to her in the same detached manner as he usually did, and then he continued with his sentence.<b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just worry about yourself.¡±</b>

    <i>What did you say? Who should I be worried about?</i>

    Sezh stared at him with a clueless expression before wiping the blood from under her nose.

    <b>¡°In any case,¡± </b>she added, <b>¡°I really appreciate the fact that big brother took the time to teach me Kazaki, today. Really, I mean it.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Of course, there¡¯s not enough progress for big brother to see, but I¡¯ll do my best to learn more Kazaki. Okay?¡±</b>

    Raytan simply turned around and started walking away again instead of answering her. He walked so fast that Sezh didn¡¯t even dare to chase him this time.

    <i>Is it because he has long legs?</i>

    Sezh shouted at Raytan¡¯s retreating backside.

    <b>¡°You¡¯ll be in the library tomorrow too, right?¡±</b>

    Of course, he offered her no reply, but she kept shouting at him anyway.

    <b>¡°Sezh wille tomorrow¡ªand wait¡ªfor you!¡±</b>

    She called out with as much force as her little lungs could manage while cupping both her hands on either side of her face, just to make sure he could hear her.

    <i>I don¡¯t know if I really seeded in winning his favor or not¡­ but I feel relieved. </i>

    Additionally, Sezh had been able to release so many of her pent up frustrations against Bern, and now she felt so much better as a result. Especially when she remembered how Raytan had beat him within an inch of his life.<i>I had asked Bern to not hit Raytan, too. My teeth seem a little wobbly, but that¡¯s okay. And then there¡¯s that¡­</i>

    The edges of Sezh¡¯s mouth curved up slightly.

    <i>Raytan had helped me get away from Bern. Of course, he only did that because Bern had imed that Raytan and I resembled each other, but either way, this was the first time someone helped me out in such a situation. And, it was the first time I really showed I¡¯m on his side. </i>

    <i>So, at least for now, I feel a bit better. I did try to win his favor but, judging by his reaction just now, it seemed to have had the opposite effect. Well, a lot of things happened, and it¡¯ll be okay. This is enough for today.</i>

    Sezh shrugged her shoulders and walked back down the quiet corridor that she had just made noisy only a few minutes ago. She made her way back to Luna.Luna, whose face had turned blue, muttered, <b>¡°Princess, what is going on¡­?¡± </b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯m okay,¡±</b> Sezh replied.<b> ¡°I¡¯m really okay, alright?¡±</b>

    She patted Luna to brieflyfort her before adding,<b> ¡°But, Luna, will big brothere here again tomorrow?¡±</b>

    Luna, whose face was already quite blue, became even bluer than before. But Sezh didn¡¯t care about that.

    ***

 Chapter 23: Yulia, Lise, And Yerena

    <b>Chapter 23: Yulia, Lise, And Yerena</b>

    The fiasco in the West Library surprisingly passed without further incident. No one had made a fuss about it.

    Sezh had been absolutely certain that retribution was headed her way. She told herself she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Bern, Lilian, and their minions told their mothers that they had been beaten by Raytan and that Sezh had joined in on the fight.

    But there had been no retaliation from Bern and Lili¡¯s faction, and the Imperial Pce was peaceful even at night. Luna heard Sezh¡¯s ount of the situation before the fight and said, <b>¡°Well, the princes and princess were the ones who started the fight, anyway.¡±</b>

    She meant to imply that the princes and princesses likely did not want to admit responsibility for causing trouble in the West Library, but Sezh believed that they had a different motivation for keeping quiet. In her opinion, Bern was trying to keep the incident in the dark because he was afraid that others woulde to know how Raytan had handily trounced him.

    Bern was a prideful man. The same could have been said about Lili, who was as arrogant as her brother.

    Out of all the numerous children amongst the emperor¡¯s concubines, Bern and Lilian were the only true brother and sister pair of siblings. Their biological mother was a woman named Yulia, and she had been the emperor¡¯s favoritepanion before Lise arrived.

    <b>Yulia Len. </b>

    Shemanded the most respect out of all the concubines. Her influence and status were the only reasons why Bern and Lilian were allowed to run amok without anyone to check their movements or hold them back. Though Yulia was not the empress, that did not stop her from acting as if she herself wore the crown.With a haughty gaze, she often looked down on and ignored anyone she deemed unworthy of her time. She was well aware of the fact that she held the greatest power amongst the concubines and often used it to her advantage. Because of this, Yerena, who was ambitious herself, hated Yulia as well. In fact, she used to despise her with every fiber of her being.

    But then, one day, Lise was brought into the Imperial Pce as the emperor¡¯s newest concubine. There was an often repeated saying which said, <i>¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡±</i> Now that they had amon adversary between them, Yulia and Yerena agreed to a truce and maintained a seemingly good rtionship on the outside as if nothing had ever happened between them.

    Of course, that was not true at all.

    After Lise made her appearance, not only Yerena but Yulia also turned into cold rice in the emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Yulia¡¯s situation, however, was far better than Yerena¡¯s since she had Bern, a son. And, as things were currently, Bern was the most powerful and likely candidate to im the throne and be the next emperor.

    Like mother, like son. Bern, who had grown up his entire life without ever knowing want or regret, also hated Raytan and Lise. But since Lise was still loved by the emperor, Bern was unable to harass her directly. Raytan, on the other hand, was an exception.

    Even though they shared the same father, Bern and Raytan were like heaven and earth to one another. Their situations were so remarkably different in so many ways, including how much protection they received. As a result, Raytan not only suffered from his status as a cursed child but also received the ire of those who hated Lise. By default, he became the one to take the anger and the me for any transgressions the concubines alleged against Lise.

    While Bern preferred to harass Raytan, Lilian mostly opted to pick on Sezh. Each of Yulia¡¯s children had their own, favorite toys.

    Raytan was often beaten, cursed, and treated simrly to how he had been during the events leading up to the fight in the West Library. Meanwhile, Sezh¡¯s situation did not differ greatly from his. Lilian often yanked Sezh¡¯s hair and struck her across the face just for daring to meet her eyes.

    In fact, Lilian¡¯s abuse was the predominant reason why young Sezh had previously suffered from severe depression and aphasia<sup>1</sup> for many years until she reached the age of ten.

    In spite of all this, the one good constant in Sezh¡¯s life was Luna. She alone was the only one who always stood by her side and knew her best. Whenever Sezh was ill or injured, Luna was there to tend to the little princess without fail, while Yerena could not care less if her daughter died or not.

    It was thanks to Luna that Sezh¡¯s conditions were able to improve significantlypared to before. She was always so kind to her and even sometimes went so far as to bear Yerena¡¯s anger in ce of Sezh.

    So, it waspletely reasonable for Luna to be stunned by the sudden news that Sezh, her normally meek and timid princess, was going to receive Kazaki lessons from Raytan.

    Naturally, Luna was totally against the idea.

    Her opposition stemmed from her perfectly valid fear that if Yerena were to ever find out about Sezh¡¯s continued interactions with Raytan, she would beat her until she broke her arm or legs¡ªor worse. Sezh also thought so, too.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it. She had to take the risk because in five years time, her life would be at Raytan¡¯s mercy and not Yerena¡¯s. Yerena was going to beat her no matter what, but there was still a chance she could sway Raytan¡¯s heart. So, for the sake of her future, she needed to persuade Luna to allow her to go.

    In addition, learning Kazaki was already something that Sezh really wanted to aplish, and since Raytan was fluent in thenguage, it made him the best choice in the pce. Sezh also told Luna that she had received permission to do so from Lise. At the mention of Lise¡¯s name, Luna became even more flustered.

    Sezh, who saw this, took the opportunity to address Luna¡¯s apprehensions and continued.

    <b>¡°I won¡¯t let my mother find out.¡± </b>

    <i>The fight in the library passed quietly, anyway, and no one else will know that I¡¯m taking private lessons from big brother Raytan. </i>

    But Luna seemed unrelieved.

    <b>¡°What if the princes and the princessese to the library again?¡±</b>

    Sezh took a moment to ponder her words.

    <i>Even though big brother Raytan thoroughly pummeled Bernst time, Bern is still a tenacious man. He has a firm mind that is dead set on torturing and harassing Raytan for as long as he is alive. He¡¯s certainly going to lead the pack again and find us in the West Library. </i>

    <b>¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to Lady Lise,¡± </b>Sezh suggested after a while.<b> ¡°So, could you find me another ce in the meantime?¡±</b>Luna sighed in defeat when it became apparent that Sezh would not relent.

    <b>¡°I understand. I¡¯ll let you go, but please promise me a few things.¡±</b>

    Sezh nodded as Luna proceeded to list off her conditions.

    <b>¡°First, I need to apany you when you go ore back from meeting with Prince Raytan. Second, if another fight happens, Your Highness must put an end to the tutoring. Andst but not least, don¡¯t get close to Prince Raytan.¡±</b>

    <i>I can understand and ept your first and second conditions, but I can¡¯t promise to do the third. I¡¯m learning Kazaki because I need to win his favor, so I need to get close to him!</i>Sezh looked hesitant, so Luna continued to borate.

    <b>¡°I can¡¯t help it if you want to continue tutoring this strongly, but I can¡¯t rx at all in this type of situation. So please, promise me you won¡¯t get any closer than you need to. I¡¯m sorry to say this about Sir Raytan, but I don¡¯t want the princess to get hurt because of him.¡± </b>

    Eventually, Sezh had no choice but to agree to her demands.

    <b>¡°Alright.¡±</b>

    <i>The only purpose in me receiving private lessons from him is to get close to him. If I say this out loud, Luna will really scold me for sure, and she won¡¯t let me go to bed until she hears me tell her the answer she wants to hear.</i>

 Chapter 24: Will He Come Again?

    <b>Chapter 24: Will He Come Again?</b>

    <b>¡°Sniff.¡±</b>

    Sezh had been lying in bed attempting to sleep for quite some time before she sat up in annoyance. Her nosebleed was bothering her again. She had hoped that the bleeding would have stopped by now, but the blood had suddenly started gushing out of her nostrils again.

    <i>I need to somehow find a way to properly fix my nose. If I remember, Luna told me to hold it like this for now. </i>

    Sezh pinched the bridge of her nose tightly and then frowned at the ufortable feeling of cotton clogging her nostrils. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t been as seriously injured by Yerena¡¯s beating as she had feared, despite the incessant bleeding from her nose. The swelling had lessened on the other areas of her body that had been struck by Yerena, and her head no longer rang.

    <i>Now I just want my nose to stop bleeding. </i>

    A heavy sigh escaped her lips as her mind wandered onto the topic of Raytan. She wondered how he was doing at the moment. He had fought against a group of more than five of their siblings almost entirely single-handedly, yet none of them had been able to seriously injure him. Sezh tilted her head as she thought deeper about the situation with Raytan.

    <i>Were you always so good at fighting? </i>

    <i>Losing Lise was likely the main catalyst forunching his coup d¡¯¨¦tat in my previous life. So, if Lady Lise doesn¡¯t die in this life, then big brother Raytan won¡¯t stage his rebellion, right? </i><b>¡°Hmm¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh mumbled to herself as she slowly lost herself in thought. She pondered her and Raytan¡¯s circumstances for a long time, earnestly scouring her memory for any clues or confirmation for her theory. However, for some reason, the only things that came to mind were the books about the monarchy that she had seen Raytan reading in the library.

    <b>¡°Hmmm¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh blinked her eyes as she propped herself against the headboard.

    <i>To be honest, I still can¡¯t say for certain that Lise¡¯s death was the only event that prompted the start of his coup. And even if it is, I¡¯ve returned to the past, yet I still don¡¯t know how I can prevent Yerena from killing Lady Lise this time. </i>

    She racked her brain for ideas, but after thinking and rethinking the situation for longer than she was aware, Sezh decided it was better to just focus on the main goal in front of her. There were many things she wished to aplish, but she needed to take them one step at a time.

    <i>First, I need to get to know him better. </i>

    Shey back down on the bed and turned onto her side before closing her eyes.

    <i>Dealing with all the things I¡¯ve been through today has really tired me out. My body is hurting all over. </i>

    A wave of drowsiness began to overtake Sezh¡¯s consciousness. As her mind slowly drifted off to sleep, Sezh muttered onest thought to herself.

    <i>¡®What if¡­ big brother doesn¡¯te tomorrow¡­?</i>

    ***

    Sezh had been out of her mind since the morning. As soon as she had woken up, Luna had arrived at her bedchamber bright and early¡ªmuch earlier than usual¡ªto give the young girl a bath. Afterward, she had ushered her to breakfast and then proceeded to dress her. Sezh had looked absolutely horrendous yesterday, so today she wanted to be a bit more careful about her appearance so as to not embarrass herself again.

    But her bloody nosebleed, which had briefly stopped during the night, suddenly burst once more. The conventional remedies seemed to be ineffective in treating her nose, so Sezh was eventually forced to bear the difort of plugging her nostrils with wads of cotton again in order to stem the bleeding.

    Once finished with her morning routine and satisfied with the princess¡¯ appearance, Luna apanied her to the West Library. Before she permitted her ward to enter the library and meet Raytan for her Kazaki lessons, Luna turned toward Sezh and reminded her of their agreement fromst night.

    <b>¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t forget what I told you yesterday, right?¡±</b>

    Sezh nodded.

    <b>¡°Luna said she will wait here until the tutoring is over.¡± </b>

    Before they arrived, Sezh had previously informed herdy in waiting that she could attend to her other duties or wait elsewhere in the meantime, but Luna stubbornly refused and insisted she would stay put in the hallway. Her conditions from yesterday contained two unspoken implications: first, that she would wait until the tutoring was over, and second, that she would remain on guard just in case another disastrous situation threatened to arise.

    Once she indicated that she understood Luna¡¯s words, Sezh proceeded to enter the West Library alone.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    She wordlessly walked past rows and rows of bookshelves and empty seats until she reached a familiar window, and her heart sank with disappointment. No one was there. There was no sign that a certain red-eyed prince had even visited the spot recently, either.

    Sezh started to grow nervous and questioned whether he still intended toe to the West Library, especially given the fiasco that urred yesterday.

    <i>What if he really doesn¡¯te? No, let¡¯s wait a little bit and see if he shows up.</i>

    Sezh sat near the window and kept her gaze fixed on the door.

    Ten minutes passed, but still no one came. It was highly unlike him to not already be in the library at this hour.

    <i>Maybe he won¡¯te for real. </i>

    Sezh¡¯s expression darkened.<i>Well, Raytan wasn¡¯t happy with this whole tutoring arrangement since the beginning. He agreed to do it because Lady Lise had asked him to. And we fought with the others yesterday, so that probably put him in an even worse mood. </i>

    <i>If he only came yesterday just because it was an obligation, then I do feel sorry for forcing him into this. But it¡¯s not like I was going to take a lot of time from him¡­</i>

    Sezh grumbled.

    <i>No¡­ In all honesty, it¡¯s not like he nor I had anything important to do in the Imperial Pce to begin with since we are both forgotten children and nobody ever looks for us except to bother us¡­ So¡­ is it so hard to spare a few hours for me¡­?</i>

    Immediately after thinking so, Sezh felt ashamed of her own thoughts.<i>In any case, what should I do now? Should I go back to Lady Lise and ask her whether Raytan ns to continue the lessons? If I do, won¡¯t she think I¡¯m being weird? </i>

    Amidst her anxious deliberation, therge double doors guarding the West Library creaked open.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh rose up from her seat. Her gaze met Raytan¡¯s as he strode purposefully towards her.

    ***

 Chapter 25: A Small Progress

    <b>Chapter 25: A Small Progress</b>

    <b>¡°What are you looking at with such a stupid expression on your face?¡±</b>

    Upon seeing her rise to greet him, Raytan opened with his usual abrasive remarks.

    <b>¡°Oh, I¡¯m just¡­ d to see you,¡± </b>Sezh offered him an awkward smile.

    <i>Well, I¡¯m not really lying, though.</i>

    <b>¡°How amusing. You just saw me yesterday.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Well, that was yesterday. Today is today!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°And tomorrow is¡­ tomorrow,¡±</b> Sezh nced at him as she finished, but Raytan said nothing further and only stared at her before going to sit near the window. Beneath one arm, he was carrying a book.<b>[Introduction to Kazaki] </b>

    Sezh checked the title and beganughing unknowingly.

    <b>¡°What are youughing at?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, I justughed because¡­ Aren¡¯t we going to study at our usual ce?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Just study here,¡± </b>Raytanmanded her tersely. <b>¡°Bring that over.¡±</b>

    Sezh¡¯s eyes followed the direction of Raytan¡¯s gaze to a small desk in one corner of the library. She nodded and went to retrieve the desk. ording tomon practice, those who were lowest on the socialdder were required toe forward and volunteer toplete the task if a job needed to be done. In this case, Sezh happened to be that person, but she didn¡¯t mind.

    She happily dragged the desk and its apanying chair to the window near where Raytan was standing while looking at him with sparkling, expectant eyes. Raytan threw the book he had been holding onto her desk.

    <b>¡°You¡¯re going to use this from now on.¡± </b>

    The harshness of his tone reminded her of what he had asked her to write yesterday. ¡®<i>Didn¡¯t I tell you to write stupid princess?¡¯</i> That ridiculous statement had caused Sezh to grow nervous under his scrutiny and confess to him that her writing skills werecking.

    <b>¡°First, you need to memorize all the vowels.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I understand.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Then, solve this problem here, and I¡¯ll grade your work after that.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Yes.¡±</b>

    Sezh opened the book to the page Raytan had indicated and then assuredly picked up her pen. It¡¯s not a difficult problem, she told herself. Just like the title of the book said, the question he assigned her was a beginner level problem. Theoretically, given her knowledge of Kazaki from before, she should be able to answer all the parts in no time.

    <b>¡°Solve it quickly.¡±</b>

    Sezh began to write her answers just as Raytan was instructing her to.

    <i>I feel good about this. Just yesterday, he literally dropped some books in front of me without bothering to exin anything properly, but he seems a little different today. </i>

    Others probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed any change in the red-eyed prince¡¯s taciturn demeanor, but after spending the past few days in hispany, Sezh was able to detect the subtleties in his persona. The changes were slight and nuanced, yet the fact that she had been able to detect them gave her confidence that she was making progress with him.

    Raytan continuously checked on Sezh as she solved the problem, unlike yesterday when he paid her no mind and continued reading his books on wizardry. The intensity of his scrutiny was admittedly a bit much, and she felt a little ufortable by his almost relentless staring; however, the attention was not so unbearable that she couldn¡¯t continue her work. After writing diligently for a short while with no sound other than the light scratching of her pen nib against the paper, Sezh proudly handed him the sheet as soon as she was finished doing as he asked.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Raytan narrowed his eyes as he looked over what Sezh had written. She grinned at him triumphantly. All that time and effort she had spent learning Kazaki before she died was really worth it after all, even if she didn¡¯t get to use it in her previous life. She was sure she had solved all the problems correctly.

    <b>¡°I did well, see? I learned it all by myself!¡±</b>

    Sezh¡¯s excitement caused her to start boasting enthusiastically as she awaited confirmation that she had done the assignment correctly. Expressing such eager confidence around him, or anyone for that matter, was rarely something she ever did.

    He didn¡¯t answer her and just nced over her writing and the book expressionlessly. Still, in spite of hisck of reaction, her energy did not falter. In fact, her zeal continued to heighten.

    <b>¡°Luna said so, too, that I¡¯m actually very smart.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Actually, I¡¯m good at other subjects, too. Like math and science¡­ and she alsoplimented me then, saying that she didn¡¯t know I was this smart.¡±</b>

    Since she rarely ever reflected positively on herself or her aplishments, once she was presented with the opportunity to talk herself up, shetched on and didn¡¯t stop. Sezh¡¯s mouth just kept running like a fish gurgling out of water while Raytan kept silent.

    <b>¡°That¡¯s why I study so hard. It feels good to be praised, and I also feel like I¡¯m not beingpletely useless anymore¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°And, I thought she¡¯dpliment me if I was able to at least do something well.¡±</b>

    At the mention of a certain woman, a shadow suddenly loomed over Sezh, who was so chatty before, and caused her to pause briefly.

    <i>That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I studied hard. When I was young, I was so naive and thought Yerena would start to pay attention to me if I had something that I could do well. </i>

    <b>¡°I think I felt that way until I turned fifteen, and then I stopped trying to seek validation. But, at the very least, those skills still proved to be useful until now.¡± </b>

    Raytan raised a brow as he interrupted her, <b>¡°Fifteen years old¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°You¡¯re twelve right now.¡±</b>

    <i>Oh my. My mouth can¡¯t do anything properly.</i> Sezh immediately mped her lips shut as she tried to find a way to exin herself.

    <b>¡°Uh, did I say I was fifteen?¡±</b> she nervously continued after a moment.<b> ¡°Well, I hit my head really hard yesterday, and it seems like I¡¯ve just been saying nonsense since then.¡±</b>

    <i>That was a prettyme excuse.</i>

    <b>¡°Sometimes it happens, you know? When you hurt your head¡­ you just keep¡­ talking¡­ nonsense¡­ after that¡­ cough.¡±</b>

    She frowned as she stifled a cough, but as she did so, the sudden force through her airways caused the cotton bundle plugging her nostrils to pop out and leave nothing in ce to stem the gush of blood spurting from her incessant nosebleed. Despite the meticulous effort she had put into ensuring she looked decent today, she now seemed more like a dinosaur shooting fire through her nose than a prim and proper princess. How ridiculous she looked wasn¡¯t the main problem, however. After gathering her bearings, Sezh realized with horror that the stream of blood had sttered all over Raytan¡¯s stomach.

    <b>¡°Big, big brother¡­¡±</b>

    Last time, she had vomited on him. Now, she bled on him.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±</b>

    Acutely aware of her embarrassment, Sezh tried to wipe the blood off his clothes with her sleeve, but Raytan flinched a little at the contact.

    <b>¡°Big brother¡­?¡±</b>

    Sezh looked up at him, puzzled at his reaction. He grimaced as if in pain, and his skin paled as if he was sick. Even though she just barely grazed his stomach with her hand, she surmised that he was reacting adversely because his stomach must have still been hurting from yesterday. She recalled the moment when Bern had kicked Raytan in the abdomen with all his might.

    <b>¡°Are you hurt from yesterday¡¯s¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the physician? What will you do if the wound gets infected?!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I said don¡¯t touch it!¡±</b>

    Raytan brushed her aside and grunted.

    <i>I thought he hadn¡¯t been hurt at all¡­</i>

    Faced with the unexpected fact that she had grossly underestimated Raytan¡¯s condition, Sezh was swallowed with guilt.

    <i>I mean, if I hadn¡¯t stepped in yesterday, the fight wouldn¡¯t have gotten so out of hand. And it turns out that you were hit harder than I thought. It¡¯s my fault you got hurt to this extent. </i>

    <b>¡°Can you show me your injury, big brother?¡±</b> Sezh met his eyes with the most pitiful and regretful expression she had ever made. <b>¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Just stop your nosebleed.¡±</b>

    <i>Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m d Luna told me to bring some cotton with me.</i>

    Sezh pulled out a ball of cotton from her bag and quickly stuffed a couple of wads into her nostrils. Then, she proceeded to look at Raytan, who was still recovering from the aching in his torso.

    <b>¡°Or, should I maybe call the physician?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°No need. It¡¯s fine.¡± </b>

    <b>¡°But¡­¡±</b>Sezh reached for the delicate fabric of his shirt, hoping to get a look at the extent of his injury for the sake of her peace of mind.

    <b>¡°Move your hands away!¡±</b>

    <b><i>Rrrip!</i></b>

    The sound of cloth tearing echoed unusually loudly through the library. In the brief ensuing struggle, Raytan¡¯s shirt had been ripped apart from him violently pulling away from Sezh as she held onto the hem. She hadn¡¯t meant to ruin his shirt any more than her nosebleed already did, but in all fairness, if Raytan hadn¡¯t reacted so violently then things wouldn¡¯t have be like this. He currently looked ridiculous with his shirt all bloody and half-shredded.

    <b>¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡±</b> Sezh was the first to break the awkward silence between them.<b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°It¡¯s true.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ha¡­¡±</b>

    Raytan sighed. He looked so defeated. Suddenly, Sezh¡¯s gaze turned to Raytan¡¯s stomach.

    <b>¡°Oh my God¡­</b>¡°

 Chapter 26: About A Span Closer To You

    <b>Chapter 26: </b><b>About A Span Closer To You</b>

    Sezh¡¯s face paled at the sight of Raytan¡¯s bare stomach, the skin of which had turned¡­ blue. No, even darker than that¡ªthe injury epassing his entire abdomen was a deeper, hideous shade, almost ck. She had never seen a bruise with such frightful coloration before. Bern must have truly kicked him with all his might yesterday.

    <b>¡°You should¡¯ve called for the physicians if you were hurt to this degree¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Wha, what about your maids or servants? Did any of them say anything about this? If you don¡¯t want to call a physician, then you should at least receive first aid from¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°None.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°No one. No one will treat me.¡±</b>

    Sezh chewed her bottom lip, feeling guilty over having spoken carelessly just now. She should¡¯ve noticed after witnessing Luna¡¯s trepidatious attitude toward him. Luna was someone who was normally so kind and caring to all those around her almost to a fault, yet even she actively avoided Raytan¡¯s presence. Despite her status as an outcast within the pce, Sezh was at least fortunate enough to have someone like Luna caring for her well-being. Raytan, on the other hand, had no one. Not a single soul within the entirety of the Imperial Pce wanted to attend to any of his needs let alone even treat his wounds.<i>I can¡¯t believe you came all the way to the West Library while you were this injured. And you¡¯re even giving me a proper lesson instead of resting and healing yourself¡­</i>

    Her guilt soon turned into gratitude, and then her gratitude shifted toward pity. Sezh rose from her seat and started sifting through the contents of the bag that Luna had prepared for her.

    Raytan nced at her, curious as to what she was nning. Sezh hardly noticed his gaze on her as she was busily rummaging through her bag with a purpose. Luna had been exceptionally meticulous and not only packed her cotton balls but also other basic medicinal supplies she might be in need of. Her bag contained various ointments, bandages, and more cotton than usual to change out the ones in her nose as needed. The extra supplies weren¡¯t included out of consideration for Raytan or anything of the sort; rather, Luna¡¯s young princess was simply prone to always getting hurt here and there.

    Sezh picked out a roll of bandages and some ointment and turned to stand in front of Raytan.

    <b>¡°Big brother,¡± </b>she beckoned, <b>¡°pleasee here. Sit at the desk and not on the windowsill.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Why should I?¡±</b> he replied skeptically.

    <b>¡°I¡¯ll give you some treatment.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I don¡¯t need any.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°It¡¯s something I want to do for you.¡±</b>

    Raytan turned silent. He stared at Sezh with an indescribable expression that made it impossible to guess what kind of thoughts were going through his mind at the moment. After a brief pause, he descended from his seat on the window and went to sit down at Sezh¡¯s desk as she had asked.

    <b>¡°I¡¯ll apply some medication first.¡±</b>

    Sezh dabbed some ointment onto her finger and began to gently apply it to his bruised abdomen. To her surprise, Raytan didn¡¯t recoil or move away from her touch even though Sezh was spreading it all over his body.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    In the process of administering the ointment, Sezh noticed that his body was rife with wounds¡ªsome new and old¡ªbeyond the bruise he had sustained from his fight with Bern yesterday. There were many unknown scars, and among them was a long, tear-like scar near his ribs that was particrly noticeable.

    <i>Oh, I think I¡¯ve heard about this injury before. Bern was practicing his archery and had shot Raytan with his arrows¡­ Maybe this is the wound from that incident. That bastard.</i>

    While mentally cursing Bern for his cruelty, Sezh started to wrap a bandage over Raytan¡¯s stomach to seal the ointment and protect his abdomen from further damage.

    <i>But, am I supposed to wrap a bruise like this, though?</i>

    Sezh hesitated for a moment but then decided to carry on anyway before Raytan caught a cold from being so exposed. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the sticky ointment smearing everywhere.

    <b>¡°I¡¯m done. How is it? Are you ufortable with the wrapping?¡±</b>

    She waited for Raytan¡¯s answer, but he offered her no reply and looked down at his clumsily wrapped stomach with bewilderment.

    <b>¡°Gosh,¡± </b>his tone was incredulous, <b>¡°you are not even the slightest bit good at it. What kind of treatment did you just give me?¡±</b>

    Well, frankly speaking, he was right. Yesterday, she had turned his hand into a mummy, and now this.

    <i>I did everything that I couldn¡¯t yesterday, and I¡¯m sure I did it right today. </i>

    She pouted as Raytan pointed out the mess she had made on his abdomen.

    <b>¡°What about any other ces? Are you perhaps hurt anywhere else?¡±</b>

    <i>He might think I¡¯m bing annoying by saying this, but it would be better for me to take a look at any other wounds that might need treatment while I already have all my supplies out. Besides, if I don¡¯t take care of him now, then who else will?</i>

    Once she was done with the bruise on his stomach, Sezh checked Raytan¡¯s body to see if there were any other injuries that had escaped her notice. As her eyes carefully scrutinized his body, she saw a white cloth wrapping the skin near the cor of his shirt.

    <b>¡°Oh¡­?¡±</b>

    <i>This bandage looks to be wrapped around his left shoulder, but something seems wrong.</i> <i>Did he hurt his shoulder somehow?</i>

    <b>¡°While we¡¯re still here, let me take a look at your shoulder.¡±</b>

    Sezh¡¯s nagging was interrupted as Raytan dismissed her concerns. She had reached for his left shoulder, but he brushed her hands aside before they could make contact.

    <b>¡°No need.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°But¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Leave it.¡±</b>

    <i>He says he doesn¡¯t need it. Before this, he was like that too.</i>

    Eventually, Sezh gave up on trying to push the issue any further and obediently settled down beside him. However, she still continued to wonder why he had brushed her off when he just allowed her to treat his abdomen before.

    <i>You said so yourself that you don¡¯t have anyone to treat you. If that¡¯s the case, then who wrapped the bandage on your shoulder for you? Is he doing it by himself? Nah, if he was capable of wrapping some bandages on his left shoulder, then he should have been able to take care of the wound on his stomach too. </i>

    <b>¡°What are you looking at?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Uhh, I was just worried¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just go back and sit down.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Alright, alright.¡±</b>

    Sezh hurriedly sat back down at her desk, still furtively throwing worried nces at Raytan. But he took no note of her concerned and quickly readjusted his clothes.

    Once he was finished, they resumed the tutoring session. He assigned her a few more problems which she set about solving. Unlike her performance on the earlier questions, she had a bit more trouble with these and answered two or three questions incorrectly. Raytan pointed out the mistakes in her grammar. Contrary to how she had expected him to act, he actually took the time to properly exin her errors and teach her the correct grammatical rules this time. From how astutely he spoke about the many nuances in Kazaki, Sezh mused that Raytan was much more intelligent than he let on.

    Just as the sun was beginning to set over the horizon, he unexpectedly turned toward her.

    <b>¡°Starting tomorrow,e to my mother¡¯s pce.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°What?¡±</b>

    Sezh raised her head in surprise at his remarks.

    <b>¡°We¡¯re moving the location of your lessons.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then quit.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°No! I don¡¯t hate it!¡±</b>

    Sezh had inadvertently shouted at him in excitement. She had been meaning to bring up the topic, anyway¡ªabout wanting to ask Lady Lise if she could move their tutoring to another ce where they could have more security and privacy. Luna had also voiced the same concerns yesterday, because she feared that the other princes and the princesses might soon return and cause more trouble for them.Hearing Raytan broach the subject first brightened Sezh¡¯s mood considerably. Allst night and this morning, she was worrying herself sick over whether Raytan would bother to show up to their lessons anymore or if he found her too troublesome to deal with. Not only did he go through with the tutoring but he was also now suggesting they continue under even better circumstances. Sezh could not help but grin giddily.

    <b>¡°What are youughing at?¡± </b>Raytan frowned.

    <b>¡°Because¡­ Big brother will teach me again tomorrow¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then, and I¡¯ll learn how to wrap bandages properly from Luna!¡±</b><b>¡°I told you I don¡¯t need it, you stupid bitch.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll bring some medicine that will be good for bruises too! When I fell down before, Luna put a special medication on my bruise. It was so effective, my bruise disappeared in two days. I¡¯m sure if you put that stuff on, the bruise on your stomach will be healed in no time!¡±</b>

    Sezh continued with her enthusiastic suggestions that Raytan didn¡¯t ask for. He looked annoyed, but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t telling her to <b><i>¡°Get out¡±</i></b> or <b><i>¡°Shut up¡±</i></b> as he did the other day.

    <i>It seems to me that I¡¯m getting the slightest bit closer to him. I¡¯m so excited. </i>

    Little by little, Sezh was finally starting to achieve her goals.

 Chapter 27: Liseâ€™s Palace

    <b>Chapter 27: Lise¡¯s Pce</b>

    Raytan had been a surprisingly meticulous instructor today. Before he left, he even gave Sezh an assignment to practice writing her wrong answers correctly ten times each. Although he did tell her she didn¡¯t have toplete the extra assignment if she didn¡¯t want to, she readily epted the challenge anyway.

    Luna had worried that the other princes and princesses led by Bern and Lilian would soon visit the West Library again to seek revenge. But when Sezh informed her that Raytan said she would be studying at Lise¡¯s pce from now on, Luna finally breathed a sigh of relief and was overjoyed to hear the news. Sezh also was excited and curious about how the tutoring sessions would be conducted over there.

    <i>Is there a dedicated study room in Lise¡¯s pce?</i>

    Aside from changing the venue of their meetings, the fact that Raytan was also giving her homework now showed that he did care more about their interactions and that they were bing closer whenpared to before.

    After she returned to her pce, Sezh set aboutpleting all the difficult homework problems he had assigned her as well as the extra assignment to correct her work from earlier. The additional work did give her a bit of a headache, but she truly enjoyed the rewarding sense of aplishment she felt every time she sessfully finished another task.

    Moreover, Sezh recalled how Raytan had reacted when she had presented her work to him. Upon realizing that she had answered his questions correctly, he had looked at her as if he was surprised by her growth. She couldn¡¯t exin why, but his recognition made her feel strangely happy and validated. Life was mysterious in that way. No one would ever recognize her for what she did, but Raytan did.

    Sezh roused early the next morning and readied herself to head over to Lise¡¯s pce. She made sure to review yesterday¡¯s lessons twice and checked over her homework thrice in preparation for today¡¯s meeting. All the while, her nose irritated her. It had been acting up and bleeding again since the morning. Luna surmised that the blood vessels in Sezh¡¯s nose might have been weakened from her repeated injuries, so the healing process was taking longer than usual. In the meantime, she plugged her nostrils with more wads of cotton to stem the blood flow.

    The thought that she might encounter Lise while sporting such an ungainly appearance somehow bothered Sezh, because she didn¡¯t want to seem so unsightly in front of Lise who was always so elegant and beautiful.<b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    As she arrived at the path leading to Lise¡¯s pce, Sezh furtively nced around to check if the grounds were clear for her to enter. Thinking back on Raytan¡¯s instructions from yesterday, she realized that he had never explicitly told her where exactly to meet, only to,<b><i> ¡°Come to my mother¡¯s pce.¡± </i></b>Fortunately, none of the guards stopped Sezh as she entered the abode. Raytan must have informed the guards in advance to expect her arrival.

    <i>But where should I go now?</i>

    She stopped in the middle of the pce¡¯s main hallway as she deliberated with herself, unable to decide which direction she should proceed toward next. As she worriedly looked from side to side, a familiar and melodic voice interrupted her thoughts.

    <b>¡°Good morning, Princess Sezh.¡±</b>

    Sezh turned her head towards the voice¡¯s owner.

    <b>¡°Oh, Lady Lise.¡±</b>

    The young princess picked up her skirts and curtsied, politely greeting Lise with the same grace she had shown her. Secretly, Sezh had hoped that they wouldn¡¯t meet since she didn¡¯t want Lise to see her looking so absurd with cotton stuffed up her nose, but there was no helping it now. Sezh¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she shut her eyes tightly in embarrassment. As soon as she mustered up the courage to open them again, she took in Lise¡¯s appearance but noticed that something was peculiar about her today. While she still looked as radiant as ever, the aura surrounding her felt slightly different from the normally angelic demeanor she carried. Her light purple dress was slightly disheveled, and her face bore some marks of exhaustion. She seemed like she hadn¡¯t slept well.

    <b>¡°Lady Lise, are you alright?¡± </b>Sezh furrowed her brows worriedly. <b>¡°You don¡¯t look well¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± </b>Lise gently assured her. <b>¡°I just didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Is there anything I can do to help you¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m always like this when the bed changes.¡±</b>

    Sezh was taken aback by Lise¡¯s words.

    <i>Did you just say that you slept elsewhere yesterday? </i>

    Perhaps because she noticed Sezh¡¯s odd expression, Lise continued her exnation.

    <b>¡°I was away yesterday, but now I¡¯ve returned from enjoying a nice night with His Majesty.¡±</b>

    Sezh¡¯s face turned red as a beet. If she had been the same, na?ve twelve-year-old Sezh from before, she would have just nodded agreeably and epted Lise¡¯s words at face value. But now, at seventeen years old, Sezh was certainly well aware of the meaning underlying the silver-haired woman¡¯s remarks. She was tired because the emperor hadn¡¯t let go of her the entire night.

    <b>¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± </b>Sezh nodded awkwardly.

    <b>¡°Raytan will be here soon. You don¡¯t yet know where you two will be studying, right?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Yes. I¡¯m not sure where I should¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Then, I¡¯ll show you where to go.¡± </b>

    Lise smiled broadly as she offered to guide Sezh to her destination. Then, she nodded to the younger girl as if beckoning her to follow her lead.

    They headed down a corridor opposite from the room where they hadst dined together to celebrate Raytan¡¯s eighteenth birthday.

    <i>Was this pce always this wide? </i>

    Sezh tilted her head in confusion.

    The pce where Lise and Raytan currently resided was the one that the reigning emperor had used when he was the crown prince. He had been the previous emperor¡¯s only son, and the previous emperor had greatly favored him as a result. So dearly did he treasure his sole heir that he built an entirely new pce for his only son¡¯s exclusive use.

    Hence why this pce was located in the innermost part of the Imperial Pce. The central location not only signified how important the residence was but also ensured security could be easily maintained and that the upants would be well guarded from any threats either inside or outside the pce. Since she possessed such a prestigious residence that was so dear to the current emperor, the other concubines naturally envied and resented Lise.

    Though Sezh was aware of the pce¡¯s importance, she was still surprised at how grand and spacious the interior was. She hadn¡¯t expected the floor n to be asrge as it was, given how little one could see of theyout from the outside.

    <b>¡°Is it far?¡±</b> Sezh asked.

    <b>¡°Oh, not at all,¡± </b>Lise replied. <b>¡°We will be there soon.¡±</b>

    As they walked, Lise gave Sezh a brief introduction to the pce¡¯s history, though she already knew its origins well.

    <b>¡°This pce was built by the previous emperor during his reign,¡± </b>Lise said, <b>¡°when the current emperor was just the crown prince. He had this ce made exclusively for him.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Yes¡­ ¡°</b>

    <b>¡°The room where you will be having your lessons with Raytan will be the library, which is located in the innermost part of this pce. You¡¯ll be able to concentrate on your studies without anyone bothering you there.¡±</b>

    <i>The library used by the current emperor when he was the crown prince¡­ I can imagine how amazing it must be. There will surely be a lot of books to explore, and as Lady Lise mentioned before, there won¡¯t be any uninvited guests to disturb us. Really, I¡¯m truly grateful for her consideration. </i>

    <b>¡°We¡¯re here,¡± </b>Lise announced as they arrived at a pair of grand, double doors. <b>¡°Shall we enjoy a cup of tea until Raytan arrives?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Yes,¡± </b>Sezh nodded. <b>¡°That sounds wonderful.¡± </b>

    Lise ordered a nearby maid to prepare some tea and refreshments while Sezh preupied herself with perusing the library¡¯s extensive collection of titles on all sorts of topics. The West Library was not at all a small or insignificant library, but it paled inparison to this one. As Bern had called it, the West Library seemed more like a warehouse for books, while the library in Lise¡¯s pce was richly detailed to suit its purpose.

    The room itself was wide and spacious yet filled with all the necessary outrements to ensure its upants had enough reading material and ces to enjoy said texts. Compared to the shelves in the West Library, the bookshelves here were taller and grander, fully stocked with an assortment of books. Even the desks and chairs were made from the finest goods and designed in such a way to be ergonomic while also pleasing to the eyes.

    <b>¡°Please have a seat, Princess Sezh.¡±</b>

    Lise ushered Sezh to make herselffortable whilst also pulling out her own chair and settling herself at one of the small reading tables. Sezh¡¯s curious eyes couldn¡¯t stop ncing around the library in awe even as she took her seat.

    <b>¡°Do you like it?¡± </b>Lise smiled.

    <b>¡°Yes,¡± </b>Sezh nodded enthusiastically, <b>¡°very much.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°That¡¯s great.¡±</b>

    Lise beamed brightly. As she tilted her head and looked back at Lise, a strange thought shed through Sezh¡¯s mind.

    <i>I wonder why Raytan always visits the West Library when he has this amazing library at his disposal. </i>

    Lise didn¡¯t miss the curious expression on Sezh¡¯s face and proceeded to softly inquire what had suddenly bothered her so.

    <b>¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something troubling you, princess?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, no¡­¡± </b>Sezh shuddered nervously as she looked back at Lise. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would be overstepping boundaries by broaching the topic. Raytan must have had a reason for visiting the West library more than this one, right?

    <b>¡°Please be at ease and speakfortably to me.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Alright¡­ I was just wondering, does big brother Raytan often visit this library¡­?¡±</b>

    Sezh asked her question as politely as she could. Lise was silent for a moment and blinked a few times as if lost in thought. Then, she answered her in a slightly subdued voice.

    <b>¡°No, Raytan doesn¡¯t usually visit this library.¡±</b><b>¡°Is that so¡­ I thought he¡¯de here often because he likes to read¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°He does like reading books, but he hardly reads the ones in this ce.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah¡­ Alright¡­¡±</b>

    <i>Should I ask why? Can I even ask about it</i>?

    Sezh hesitated to continue their conversation, but fortunately at that moment one of Lise¡¯sdies in waiting entered at the opportune time. She carried the tray of refreshments that Lise had ordered. A cup of warm milk was ced in front of Sezh while another full of hot tea was ced in front of Lise. Lise quietly took several sips from her tea before parting her lips to speak again.

 Chapter 28: A Strange Situation

    <b>Chapter 28: A Strange Situation</b>

    <b>¡°The emperor used to frequent this library when he was the crown prince, so Raytan dislikes using it.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡± </b>Sezh paused, unsure of what to say next. <b>¡°I feel bad for asking.¡±</b>

    Swallowed by guilt, Sezh bit her lips hesitantly. She had already known well beforehand how much Raytan despised the emperor and all things associated with him, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lise would admit such a fact out loud especially considering that Sezh was the emperor¡¯s daughter. Lise herself had also even said that she had spent the previous night enjoying the emperor¡¯spany. Now Sezh wasn¡¯t sure how to react to her conflicting words.

    She worried over how to proceed with the conversation but decided to be safe and change the topic instead.

    <b>¡°Err¡­ Lady Lise, you said you were from the Eyont Empire, right?¡±</b>

    <i>I heard her mention it on Raytan¡¯s birthday.</i>

    <b>¡°Yes, I am. Are you perhaps interested in the Eyont Empire?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, I heard that¡­ the Eyont Empire is a good country for trading.¡±</b>Sezh did her best to recall what she had learned about Lise¡¯s former home.

    <b>¡°There are a lot of people who keep going back and forth, right¡­? Also, they say the weather there is always warm, so I heard it¡¯s a good ce to live¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°It was indeed nice to live there¡­¡± </b>Lise nodded briefly before slowly continuing her words. <b>¡°¡­ But I hadn¡¯t arrived there by choice.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Pardon¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°That ce was where I stayed after being forced to run away for so long.¡±</b>

    Sezh was puzzled by Lise¡¯s story. As far as she knew, Lise had been a dancer who became a concubine after she caught the emperor¡¯s eye. He had been visiting the Eyont Empire by chance and brought her back with him after noticing her beauty.

    <b>¡°In the end, I ended up in Denhelder.¡±</b>

    <i>Well, I¡¯m not certain what Lise¡¯s life had been like before she became a concubine, but there¡¯s one thing that I know for sure: her life has not been an easy one. She must have missed her days in the Eyont Empire. </i>

    <b>¡°It was hard at first, but it¡¯s alright now. Now¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I think everything has its purpose, and these events led to meing here for a reason. It¡¯s not that bad.¡±</b>

    Lise spoke with reservation, her countenance reticent andposed as if she were harboring many secrets.

    Sezh didn¡¯t know how to reply to her. As she struggled to find the suitable words to respond to Lise¡¯s cryptic statements, the door opened and a woman¡¯s voice interrupted them.

    <b>¡°Lady Lise.¡±</b>

    Thedy in waiting who had brought the tray of cookies and refreshments earlier stood at the entryway and carefully called Lise¡¯s name. Lise looked at her and wondered what was the matter, but she soon nodded in understanding.

    <b>¡°You can give it to me now. It¡¯s alright.¡±</b>

    Thedy in waiting still seemed a bit hesitant. Nheless, sheplied and brought out a small bottle containing a light purple liquid. She dutifully handed the bottle to her mistress and bowed.

    <b>¡°Do excuse me for a moment.¡±</b>

    Lise asked for Sezh¡¯s understanding before uncapping the bottle and gulping down its contents.

    Sezh furrowed her brow at her in concern, <b>¡°Are you perhaps ill? You just took a medicine, or at least that¡¯s what it seemed like to me, from the looks of it¡­¡±</b>

    Lise offered the younger girl no answer and just smiled lightly at her, except the one she wore this time felt rather strange and cold¡ªnot at all like the kind and genial expression she normally showed her.

    <b>¡°Princess,¡± </b>she finally said after a while, <b>¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of Raytan?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Pardon?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I thought you wanted to get closer to him.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, umm¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh wavered momentarily. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t scared of him. Besides, Raytan had been the one who had killed her in her previous life, and of course that would remain true in five years if things continued the same as before.

    However, despite her fear, she no longer felt he was the kind of monster everyone else made him out to be. Especially after getting to know him more in this life, she understood there were other dimensions to him. He had even looked a bit pitiful yesterday with his untreated wounds. Honestly, she couldn¡¯t believe that not a single attendant had tended to his wounds to the point where his abdomen became so badly bruised.

    Sezh continued to hesitate for some time, but after a while, she carefully parted her lips and spoke slowly but deliberately.

    <b>¡°Yes, I am a bit scared¡­ but I still want to be closer with my big brother, regardless.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Oh my, is that so?¡±</b>

    Lise grinned happily as she sipped her tea.

    <b>¡°You¡¯re an odd one. Others don¡¯t even want to make eye contact with him.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, I¡­¡± </b>Sezh paused for a moment to consider her next words,<b> ¡°Perhaps the others fear him because of the legend and the fact that he matches the description.¡±</b>

    Raytan. Sezh was well aware of the meaning behind his name. It meant ¡°cursed¡±. The emperor himself had given him that name.

    <b>¡°Your name is the first gift you are given when you are born into this world,¡± </b>Lise murmured as she contemted her son¡¯s fate. <b>¡°And things have gone wrong since then. He should have been given a loving name instead.¡±</b>

    Sezh was flustered by the gravity of Lise¡¯s tone. She was being so strange today. Not only did she speak openly about the strained rtionship between Raytan and the emperor, but now she was also voicing her discontent at her son¡¯s connection to the legend that has haunted them so. Never before had Sezh seen Lise¡¯s beautiful visage look so grim, as if her mind was delving deeper into topics that no longer concerned Sezh.

    <b>¡°But I never thought that it would suit him so much.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Lady Lise¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡®Raytan¡¯ ended up being a fitting name for that child.¡±</b>

    Liseughed weakly, though not with mirth. Herugh was cold and eerie.

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Suddenly, amidst her ominousughter, Lise frowned and staggered backward as she clutched at her chest.

    Surprised at the turn of events, Sezh leapt from her seat and ran to her side.

    <b>¡°Lady Lise!¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ugh¡­¡±</b>

    The concubine¡¯s face turned pale as she groaned in pain. The heat quickly drained from her body, leaving her skin as cold as a sheet left empty and neglected during the night.

    <i>I have to call someone! </i>

    Flustered, Sezh fretted over what she could do for her. At that moment, a dark shadow approached from behind and loomed over her.

    It was Raytan.

    <b>¡°Mother.¡±</b>

    He pushed Sezh aside and helped Lise.

    <b>¡°No need,¡± </b>Lise steadied herself as she reassured her son. <b>¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°But¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I just need to rest.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine. Marie!¡±</b>

    When she shouted, the samedy in waiting from before hurried back into the room as soon as she was summoned. She went to Lise and held her naturally as if she was already very familiar with this sight.

    <b>¡°I¡¯ll have to excuse myself.¡±</b>

    Lise rose from her seat and nced cordially at Sezh as she prepared to take her leave.

    <b>¡°Please do so and rest well, Lady Lise.¡±</b>Sezh hurriedly picked up the shawl from Lise¡¯s chair and handed it to Marie who draped it over Lise¡¯s shoulders. She also made sure to take the empty bottle of medicine with her as she escorted Lise out.

    <b>¡°I¡¯ll see you another time, princess. Raytan, go ahead.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I understand.¡±</b>

    Raytan answered his mother curtly. Thus, Lise took her leave with the help of Marie. Sezh focused her gaze on the bottle that Marie held.

    <i>Is she suffering from a chronic disease? Then, shouldn¡¯t she be better after taking that? When she drank the medicine, she was suddenly in pain instead. I don¡¯t know if her sudden attack was just a coincidence with the timing of her medication, but that bottle keeps bothering me. </i><b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh turned to Raytan. Raytan¡¯s expression seemed to soften just a bit as he watched his mother go.

    <i>His face is not as hard or cold as usual, but he doesn¡¯t seem worried about her. Somehow¡­ he looks desperate. Lise¡¯s behavior, Raytan¡¯s expression¡­</i>

    <b>¡°Big brother¡­¡±</b>

    Sezh called out to him. His fists were clenched so hard his nails drew blood. She alternated looking between hisrge, blood-stained hands whose veins bulged beneath the skin and his face which bore an indescribable expression. Sezh felt a chill run down her spine. She couldn¡¯t point out exactly why, but for some reason, she felt cold.

 Chapter 29: Know Your Enemies And Know Yourself

    <b>Chapter 29: Know Your Enemies And Know Yourself</b>

    <b><i>scritch scratch¡­</i></b>

    All Raytan could hear were the sounds of Sezh¡¯s pen nib scribbling against the parchment as she scrawled her notes. He had already checked over her work from the previous night, so today he was having her practice writing simple sentences. While he waited for her toplete her assignment, he took a seat in front of her and turned to stare out therge window nearby.

    Sezh wrote a few sentences then paused to nce at Raytan. She wrote a few more lines, and then she nced at him again. She knew that he normally wasn¡¯t a particrly talkative or showy person to begin with, but despite his taciturn attitude, he seemed to be emitting a different aura than usual. In fact, he was even more silent than ever, and his demeanor was colder than it had been during their first meeting.

    Was his displeasure a result of being forced to sit in a ce that he was not fond of? After all, Lise had said before that Raytan held great disdain for the library in their pce. Perhaps then it was no surprise that his expression was so foul. Still, she was curious as to exactly why such a grand library brought him such great displeasure, but shecked the courage to broach the topic. Instead, all she could do was nce inquisitively at him every now and then. However, even that was short-lived as her stomach suddenly dered its presence

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    The sounds of her stomach rumbling made her flustered as it was loud enough that anyone who heard it could have thought that it was the sound of a boat horn. Sezh heard it loud and clear, so she thought Raytan must be the same. She was flustered but tried to look at Raytan to see his reaction. She looked so pathetic now.

    <b>¡°That¡­ I haven¡¯t had a proper breakfast yet¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°¡­¡±</b>She quietly continued,

    <b>¡± I¡¯m not usually like this¡­¡±</b>

    Raytan looked at Sezh with a puzzled look before proceeding to call thedy in waiting. Following his beckon, thedy served delicious cakes and cookies on their table.

    <i>I couldn¡¯t believe he had a knack for this kind of thing.</i> Sezh¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    <b>¡°Eat.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ah, thank you¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Don¡¯t make a noise.¡±</b>

    <i>Ah, he doesn¡¯t want me to be noisy, it¡¯s not because he is worried about me. Of course. </i>

    There was no way Raytan would be worried about Sezh being hungry. Sezh realized the truth once again.

    But, it was better than not taking care of her in any case¡­

    <b>¡°I¡¯ll eat it well, big brother.¡±</b>

    Sezh started to dig into a ratherrge, decadent slice of cake while sipping at a cup of warm cocoa on the side.

    <i>It tastes iparable to what I usually eat. You can just tell at one nce. The bean-sized strawberries that Luna brought were no match for therge strawberries on this cake, and the side cookies on the side here were also packed withrge chocte chunks. </i>

    A favored concubine surely makes a big difference as they could enjoy many things that she could never imagine. It was beside the topic but this made Sezh realize just how badly she was treated. All she¡¯d eaten so far was nothing more than food waste if shepared it to the dish in front of her.

    <b>¡°Big brother, you won¡¯t eat yours?¡±</b>

    By the time she had eaten half of the cake, Sezh coyly pretended to ask for Raytan¡¯s share so she could eat more.

    <b>¡°You can eat mine.¡± </b>

    The answer was clear. Then don¡¯t eat it okay, because I¡¯m going to eat it all. Sezh¡¯s eyes were sparkling while eyeing the cake. And suddenly turned to the teacup in front of Raytan as is was filled with dark coffee.

    <i>Right, you¡¯re an adult.</i> Sezh tried to remember Raytan¡¯s age again. In the Denhelder Empire, theing of age ceremony was held at the age of seventeen. Raytan is eighteen now, so he is an adult.

    Before returning to twelve years old, Sezh, who was about to get shed by Raytan was also an adult. Seventeen years old. An adult, who was not only part of the imperial family but also one of the aristocrats who never made a debut at debutante.

    Yerena tried to sell Sezh at the old duke just as she reached adulthood. But the duke died soon after.

    At that time, Sezh was busy looking for an excuse to leave the imperial pce.

    <i>I was in a hurry because I thought I might get sold to a grandfather who was over eighty years old. I had just be an adult and I had nothing to stand on. </i>

    <i>But everything was ruined because someone shed off my neck. </i>

    <i>But well whatever, I can¡¯t repeat the same thing since I¡¯ve returned five years to the past. Right. This is not the time for me to lose my mind over Kazaki like this. </i>

    Sezh, who¡¯d already scarfed down the cake in record speed, carefully opened her mouth after she¡¯d finished off thest bite of cake in her mouth.<b>¡°Big brother, what do you like?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Hah?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±</b>

    <i>It¡¯s an abrupt question, but I¡¯ve read it in the book before. If you know your enemies and know yourself, you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles. Of course, I don¡¯t want to fight. But I do think I will need to know something so I could gain his favor more easily. I wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask this question before, but since things have be a little bit different, I thought I should try. </i>

    <b>¡°Well, I like cakes and cocoa. I like reading books too, and what about big brother¡­?¡±</b><b>¡°¡­¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Food or a hobby¡­?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Pardon?¡±</b>

    <b>¡°I don¡¯t like anything.¡±</b>

 Chapter 30: Your Lonely Back

    <strong>Chapter 30: Your Lonely Back</strong>

    <em>What a disaster. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d answer my question like this</em>.

    Sezh was speechless as she pondered over the options for how best to respond to his words. Just as she was about to speak again, Raytan continued.

    <strong>¡°Nothing in the Imperial Pce.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Nothing at all.¡±</strong>

    Raytan replied to her shortly and stared into space with his empty eyes.

    <em>Why does that face look so lonely again¡­</em>

    Sezh hesitated before she continued.<strong>¡°But wouldn¡¯t your life be a little fun if you had something that you liked¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°If you have a favorite food, you can wait for your mealtime, and if you have a favorite hobby, you won¡¯t be bored¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Why should I do that?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t want to do that in a ce where all of the people hate me.¡±</strong>

    Sezh closed her mouth. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t understand. But perhaps for Raytan, living in the Imperial Pce is like living in hell. No one liked him, everyone was afraid, avoided, and hated him. No one would take care of the big bruise on his stomach. Sezh at least has Luna on her side, but Raytan doesn¡¯t have anyone. Sezh pitied Raytan.

    <strong>¡°Change the cotton.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Pardon?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Your nosebleed.¡±</strong>

    Sezh realized that the wads of cotton stuck in her nostrils were doing their job very well as they were now full of blood.

    <em>Why can¡¯t you stop bursting? At this point, I think I should really call a physician. </em>

    Flustered, Sezh took out more cotton from the bag that Luna had packed.

    Suddenly, Raytan¡¯s eyes turned into Sezh.

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    No matter how many times she went and embarrassed herself in front of him, she was not shameless enough to put cotton swabs into her nostrils when someone was staring at her.

    <em>I¡¯d prefer it if you keep your eyes off of me.</em>

    Sezh smiled awkwardly in response to his gaze, gesturing at him to turn his head away, but Raytan continued to lock his gaze towards her.

    Then, something was shoved into her nostrils.

    <strong>¡°Ugh</strong>.¡±

    Surprised by Raytan¡¯s sudden action, Sezh made a sound as her nose became tingly.

    <strong>¡°This, what is this?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°The blood keeps flowing and the cotton doesn¡¯t stop the nosebleed. What a stupid bitch.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Pardon?¡±</strong>

    Her voice became nasally and she stared at Raytan, dazed.

    <strong>¡°What, do you think I¡¯d put poison on that?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe my words.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°No, that¡¯s. No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±</strong>

    <em>Heung.</em> Raytan snorted as he took a small package out of his pocket and then threw it in front of Sezh.

    <strong>¡°This is¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°It¡¯s a cotton pad with good medicine ingredients to stop the bleeding.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Change it once every 3 hours. Then the nosebleed will stop in a few days.¡±</strong>

    Sezh opened the package slightly. She could see a few pieces of cotton with green medicine in it. That¡¯s what Raytan had put in her nose. She couldn¡¯t believe that Raytan would take care of her like¡­this¡­

    <strong>¡°Tha, thank you.¡±</strong>

    Sezh looked genuinely grateful, her eyes sparkling with gratitude as she looked at him

    <em>Oh my god! To think That Raytan would take care of me like this! I couldn¡¯t believe it. </em>

    <strong>¡°So big brother was worried about me in his own way¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°What?¡±</strong>Raytan frowned.

    <strong>¡°It¡¯s a payback for the bandage. Stop being a creep.¡±</strong>

    <em>Yes, you¡¯re right.</em> Sezh nodded enthusiastically while putting on a look of agreement.

    <strong>¡°So I guess you also know about many things. Even these medicines¡­¡±</strong>

    She thought she was being too frank about this matter so she carefully gave himpliments.<strong>¡°I have a lot of blood loss, you see.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Open the book if you¡¯re done with that.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Yes¡­¡±</strong>

    Sezh quietly opened the notebook, and the private tutoring continued as if nothing had happened. While solving the problem, Sezh couldn¡¯t help but ponder over what Raytan had previously said.

 Chapter 31: Slowly Occupying A Place In His Heart

    <strong>Chapter 31: Slowly upying A ce In His Heart</strong>

    Raytan must have lost a lot of blood in the past considering he always wears this and the treatment works every time. That was why he was familiar with medicines that were used for these purposes. No one cared about him when he came back so he must have had to treat himself.

    <em>Raytan has nothing that he likes, that¡¯s why he is not attached to the imperial pce. People hate and ignore him. Bern is one of them. I thought I would be the one who will give you affection, but it turns out you don¡¯t want any from this imperial pce. Somehow, it makes me a little¡­sad.</em>

    <strong>¡°You¡¯ve memorized a lot of words, learned grammar. I think you can write well now.¡±</strong>

    Sezh came to her senses as Raytan spoke up, looking up at him to match his gaze.

    <strong>¡°Write something up, anything you want. That¡¯s your homework.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°How long do I need to write, big brother?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Just write moderately. You won¡¯t be able to write that long anyway.¡±</strong>

    <em>Just how much hate did he have that he couldn¡¯t say any good things now? </em>Sezh mped her mouth shut.<strong>¡°Do it on your own. I¡¯m going to see my mother.¡±</strong>

    Raytan stood up as if he had nothing more to do.

    <em>Hey, wait a minute!</em>

    Sezh tried to catch him, but Raytan just went his way without looking back once.

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    Sezh sighed as she was left alone in this wide library. She sat silently on her chair and stared at the empty notes.

    ***

    Raytan¡¯s attempt to visit ended up in vain.

    He went to see her after finishing the tutoring, but it¡¯d turned out that Lise had fallen asleep instead. He ignored Marie¡¯s warning and just strode in. He went to Lise¡¯s room quietly and looked at his mother who had fallen asleep for quite a long time. It was always like this whenever she spent the night with the emperor.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Lise¡¯s habit of not being able to fall asleep when she changed her bed.

    <em>Maybe it¡¯s because of this.</em>

    Raytan stared at the small bottle ced on Lise¡¯s dressing table with empty eyes. The light purple liquid in the transparent ss bottle seemed like it would be able to cool down his spine.

    After getting up from his seat, Raytan meticulously covered Lise with the nket and left the room.

    If he had stayed a little longer, he would have broken those bottles with his own hands. But, in the end, that wasn¡¯t what Lise wanted.

    In his life, Raytan had never disobeyed Lise¡¯s will. The same was true of that medicine. Even if it was eating away at Lise¡¯s life, Raytan could not resist Lise¡¯s will.

    Marie caught Raytan as he was about to leave Lise¡¯s pce. She proceeded to tell him that he had to stop by the library once more.

    <em>What a stupid girl. You can¡¯t go back alone, huh? Well, she was a girl with a special ability to bother people around her.</em>

    Raytan headed back to the library with an annoyed face.

    But there was no one in the library. Instead, a notebook on the desk weed him.

    <strong>-I do my homework in advance.</strong>

    A memo was written at the top of the note. And beneath it, there was a crooked note in Kazaki.

    <strong>-My name is Sezh. I¡¯m 12 years old.</strong>

    He felt as though it wasn¡¯t worth it to teach herposition in the first ce considering it was a sentence anyone could write with just a simple nce through the textbook. Raytan continued to read the next sentence, thinking that it was pathetic.

    <strong>-I like strawberry cake. I also like warm milk and cocoa.</strong>

    Raytan looked bored while skimming the notes, as he thought that the writing was very¡­childish. But he narrowed his eyes because of the following sentence.<strong>¨C And I like big brother Raytan. </strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¨C I hope I can study with big brother Raytan while eating cake together next time. It makes me feel good when I eat food with someone that I like.</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­what a stupid bitch.¡±</strong>

    Raytan murmured quietly.<em>I thought you wrote down a very great sentence because you did your homework in advance¡­I like it, I like this and I like that. You just wrote sentences that have the same pattern and different meanings. </em>

    <em>No matter how much I taught you, it was useless. We¡¯re not making any progress here. </em>

    Raytan shook his head before taking the notebook and walking out of the library.

    <em>I¡¯ll teach you a little more strictly from tomorrow. Well, maybe I should teach her how to talk in kazaki¡­The learner is stupid, but it won¡¯t matter much because the teacher is very good at what he does. </em>

    Raytan walked as he thought about this matter to himself.

 Chapter 32: Letâ€™s Dance The Day Away

    <strong>Chapter 32: Let¡¯s Dance The Day Away</strong>

    A week had already passed by in the blink of an eye. During that week, Sezh had undergone a few changes.

    First of all, the nosebleed had stoppedpletely!! It was thanks to the cotton soaked with medicinal herbs that Raytan had given to her. Now, even if she blew her nose, her nosebleed didn¡¯t trigger again. Sezh was now also able to escape from the miserable humiliation caused by the stuffed cotton in her nostrils.

    And the second was, she had gained weight. Quite¡­a lot.

    This was all due to Raytan. More precisely due to the cake that she ate during tutoring!

    The strawberry cake that she ate on the first day of the ss at Lise¡¯s pce was very delicious. But if he continued to feed her that, she would¡¯ve been obsessed with the delicacy for sure. Sezh should¡¯ve seen iting.

    The next day, however, it wasn¡¯t just a strawberry cake that greeted her. There was also a fresh, sweet lemon cake and an incredibly thick chocte cake.

    The same went for the next day. On that day, arge muffin topped with lots of fluffy white whipped cream and a raw fruit cake full of countless fruits greeted her. The menu kept changing every day.

    The portions were sorge that Sezh would sometimes have leftovers. During those times, Marie would help her pack them up meticulously, as everything she did. Marie had happily said that she was d that Sezh liked the cakes. Since Raytan had asked her to pay attention to it, Marie put a lot of effort into the cakes every day.

    Sezh couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, so she kept asking the same thing over and over to Marie, and Marie would always smile lightly and give Sezh the same answer.<em>So it¡¯s really true that he asked Marie to take care of me!</em>

    That day, Sezh was so happy that she returned to her pce while dancing a little along the way with pure happiness. Luna was worried when she saw Sezh behaving like that. She thought that Sezh might have been sick and checked on her, but Sezh justughed it off by saying that she was happy.

    Andstly, the third change! The time that Sezh spends with Raytan increased a little.

    This was the most important and surprising of the few changes that happened to Sezh.

    <em>Originally, when the tutoring was over, we would just go on our own way. But just a few days ago, we had dinner together. Of course, it was because Lise was the one who suggested that we have dinner together¡­</em>

    Well, from Sezh¡¯s point of view, there¡¯s no significant improvement in their rtionship. But Raytan didn¡¯t show as much disgust as he did when we had dinner on his birthday, nor did he say anything about a stupid girl who vomited on another person¡¯s stomach.

    <em>Of course, I don¡¯t do that now.</em>

    <em>Also, Lise who suggested we have dinner together didn¡¯te to eat with us. </em>

    Sezh hadn¡¯t seen Lise again since she met her on the first day of moving to the private tutoring ce.

    <em>Thest time I saw her, I was a little worried because she wasn¡¯t feeling well so I asked Raytan whether she was okay or not. In the end, Raytan never gave an answer, instead making a rigid face while biting his lip.</em>

    Since that day, Sezh decided to not ask Raytan about Lise and asked Marie instead. Marie was a little troubled by that, and only replied to Sezh with, <strong>¡°She is taking a rest because she is not in a good condition.¡±</strong>

    <em>But something seems suspicious. Lise isn¡¯t feeling well, but there were no Imperial Pce¡¯s Representatives visiting Lise. The emperor hates Raytan but he favors Lise. Why can¡¯t he visit his beloved royal concubine who is sick? </em>

    Sezh was curious, but then thought she might have not seen them visit, so she just let the matter go.

    Luna was still worried that Sezh¡¯s private tutoring would reach Yerena¡¯s ear.

    Sezh didn¡¯t think that Luna would be able to buy enough time to get out of this pce, so Sezh thought about a way to escape from everyone¡¯s gaze to get to Lise¡¯s pce.

    No matter how much she thought about it, there was only one answer.

    She started visiting the library in advance, much earlier than the usual time when there were only a few people going back and forth from the imperial pce. Sezh had already asked Marie as well if she coulde a little earlier than she had promised, and Marie said Lise had allowed her. Sezh also asked Raytan.

    He didn¡¯t seem to like it, but he just let her be. Thus, Sezh was in a great mood these days.

    <em>Everything is going as I nned. Plus, it¡¯s quite fun to learn and study Kazaki. </em>

    If she survived well and managed to leave the pce, she¡¯ll have something that she can use. Sezh studied hard, Raytan was also a good tutor. Sezh¡¯s skills were improving day by day.

    <strong>¡°Luna!I¡¯ll be right back.¡± </strong>

    Sezh hid the books and notes in her pockets while looking at Luna. Luna, who was serving bread, dropped her lips in a slight frown while looking at her with worry.

    <strong>¡°Please have a little more. I¡¯m sure you must be hungry¡­¡±</strong>

    Lately, Sezh had been eating less and less during breakfast. About half of what she usually ate.<em>The main reason is that I¡¯m worried that I will lose my time getting distracted by eating breakfast. I have to get to Lise¡¯s pce unnoticed and I have to leave earlier to do that. </em>

    <strong>¡°It¡¯s okay. I will get some snacks there anyway. I have to empty my stomach if I want to eat more, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±</strong>

    <em>I mean, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. </em>

    But Luna¡¯s face became gloomy.

    <em>So, it must have bothered you all the time. </em>The fact that Sezh ate less and less made Luna worried. Thest time Sezh brought the cake, Luna had made the same expression. Sezh couldn¡¯t understand Luna¡¯s thoughts.

    As she didn¡¯t want to bete, she continued to talk with a bright face.

    <strong>¡°Recently I¡¯ve gained weight¡­and because of that I think I need to lose some weight¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you to the pce. Please wait a moment¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°No, no need. I¡¯ll go alone from now on. You must be tired too.¡±</strong>

 Chapter 33: An Unknown Presence

    <strong>Chapter 33: An Unknown Presence</strong>

    <strong>¡°But you might run to someone on your way to¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°It¡¯ll be alright! Luna has been observing it too right? There are not many people going back and forth near Lady Lise¡¯s pce.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°But¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°And yesterday, big brother Raytan showed me a shortcut. He said there¡¯s no one there. So don¡¯t worry about it, alright? If I end up running into someone on the way today, I¡¯ll go there with Luna tomorrow..¡±</strong>

    <em>Other than that, it¡¯s also when Luna should be sleeping. It¡¯s all because of me that Luna has to get up this early and struggle with preparing breakfast for me. </em>

    Sezh didn¡¯t want to bother Luna anymore. Luna kept saying, <strong>¡°I think it would be better for me to go with you.¡±</strong> But Sezh was persistent about it. So after a long discussion, Sezh was able to go out of her pce alone.

    <em>My steps towards going towards Lise¡¯s pce feel light. I feel pretty good too. Even though it¡¯s early in the morning, it¡¯s warm and sunny outside and the spring breeze feels so refreshing¡­</em>

    Sezh hummed cheerfully as she walked with a skip in her step. Soon, she arrived at the shortcut that Raytan had shown her earlier. The shortcut was at the back of Lise¡¯s pce and Raytan said it was the most secretive and quickest way to the library in Lise¡¯s pce.

    <em>It¡¯s called a </em><em><strong>dog-hole</strong></em><em> or something. </em><strong>¡°Hmmm¡­¡±</strong>

    It seemed that this<strong> ¡°dog-hole¡±</strong> was living up to its name.

    The small door was just big enough that she had to lean in low to the ground to be able to enter the hole. She grunted while struggling to pass through the hole.

    <em>It¡¯s my first time using this passage so I¡¯m a bit confused about where to go next, Was it¡­ um¡­ this way?</em>

    Sezh hesitated but she decided on a direction to walk and find out for herself.

    It took her exactly thirty minutes after that to realize that she had taken the wrong path.

    <em>I¡¯m doomed. </em>

    <em>My brain cells are all saying, ¡®You¡¯re doomed¡¯. I felt like I¡¯m in the middle of abyrinth.</em>

    <em>The corridor was endless and no one was around. Judging from the way the road was turned around, it seems to be spinning around the same space. I won¡¯t starve to death because I¡¯m lost and couldn¡¯t make my way out, right? If I knew this would happen, I¡¯d have juste with Luna¡­</em>

    <em>But it¡¯s toote to regret this.</em>

    Setz walked forward without hesitation. She walked and walked. She passed so many rooms while passing through endless corridors.

    <em>Wait, I¡¯ve already gone through here. But, howe I haven¡¯t run into anyone yet?</em>

    <em>This is indoors and a road to the pce. </em>

    <em>This is really strange. Why aren¡¯t there any guards around?</em>

    <em>I rememberst time the front door was full of soldiers.</em>

    At the end of the hallway, there was a corner room. The noise could be heard behind the closed door.

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong>

    Sezh became tense and started to think.

    <em>Should I open the door and ask where am I, or should I just keep wandering around on my own¡­</em>

    <em>To be honest, I have nothing to be worried about for now, but I don¡¯t have the strength to walk anymore. </em>

    Sezh eventually sighed and decided. She knocked gently against the closed door.

    <strong>Knock knock. </strong>

    The sound rang out in the empty hallway but there was no reply.

    <em>I¡¯m sure I heard some noise. </em>

    She knocked a few more times, but the result was the same. Sezh swallowed her saliva and turned the doorknob carefully. The door creaked open with ease.

    <strong>¡°¡­¡­¡±</strong>Sezh poked her head in, craning her neck as she looked inside nervously. The room was full of books stretching high up, standing tall.

    <em>But why are there two library rooms in this pce? </em>

    The moment she tilted her head. She heard a voice behind her.

    <strong>¡°How did you get in here¡­?¡±</strong>

    The unknown voice sounded wary of her presence.<em>Is it a library with an owner? But this is Lady Lise¡¯s pce though?</em>

    Sezh looked back and startled.

    <strong>¡°Huh¡­?¡±</strong>

    Sezh opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    ***

 Chapter 34: You Resemble Him

    <strong>Chapter 34: You Resemble Him</strong>

    <strong>¡°Big brother¡­?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Eh?¡±</strong>

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed with confusion at suddenly being called ¡®big brother.¡¯

    <em>This person has red eyes so I thought it was Raytan. But now that I look at him closely, he isn¡¯t him. His hair is navy blue and he¡¯s much taller than Raytan. He also looks about five or six years older than Raytan. His atmosphere was a little different. Also, was there anyone else in the Imperial Pce with those kinds of eyes?</em>

    <strong>¡°Who are you?¡± </strong>

    Sezh asked him with a puzzled face.

    <strong>¡°I think I should be the one asking that.¡± </strong>The man answered Sezh with a wry look on his face.

    <strong>¡°Oh, I¡¯m Sezh. Well, I got lost on my way to the library¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­¡±</strong><strong>¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you show me the way¡­¡±</strong>

    The man grew silent. He narrowed his eyes while looking at Sezh.

    <em>What is it? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to pick a fight?</em>

    <strong>¡°You said you¡¯re here because you lost your way?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Yes.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Where did youe from?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°A small hole behind the pce.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°You came from there and now you¡¯re here?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Pardon? That¡¯s right¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°How weird.¡±</strong>

    The man tilted his head and proceeded to ask again.

    <strong>¡°Did you just carelessly walk on your way here?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Ugh, yes¡­¡±</strong>

    At that moment, the man frowned as he looked at Sezh.

    <strong>¡°How old are you, little girl?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I¡¯m twelve years old.¡±</strong>

    <em>I¡¯m not lying. Since I¡¯m twelve years old right now.</em>

    <strong>¡°You said you¡¯re twelve? You are?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Yes. So, am I not supposed to be twelve?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°How funny¡­¡±</strong>

    The man giggled.

    <em>What¡¯s so funny about something that¡¯s not funny. </em>

    Sezh nced at the man as if she were looking at a madman.

    <strong>¡°Excuse me, if you could show me the way to¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Would you like to have a cup of tea?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Yes, that¡¯s why the tea¡­pardon?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of tea.¡±</strong>

    The man was being stubborn. He grabbed Sezh by the shoulder and made her sit in front of the table by the window.

    <em>I wonder what this is about. </em>

    But whatever was going through Sezh¡¯s mind right now, the man didn¡¯t give a damn about it.

    <strong>¡°Have a sip. It¡¯s warm milk.¡±</strong>

    The man pushed a cup towards her, some steam visibly rising from the cup.

    <em>Um¡­it¡¯s not poisoned, right? </em>Sezh hesitated to drink it but decided to take a sip or two of the warm milk, feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be polite to reject and not drink it.

    <strong>¡°What did you say before? Big brother?¡±</strong>

    The man sat in front of Sezh before starting to question her.

    <strong>¡°Ah, yes. I was mistaken¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Why?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Pardon?¡± </strong>

    <strong>¡°If you said you¡¯re mistaken, then I assume that I look like someone that you know. So, is there someone in this imperial pce who looks like me?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°That¡¯s¡­the color of your eyes has the same color as my brother.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Just like me¡­?¡±</strong>

    The man¡¯s face hardened.

    <strong>¡°Yes, big brother Raytan has red eyes too. But he has ck hair instead of navy blue hair¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Wait, please wait. Ray¡­what?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Pardon?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°What did you say?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°About having ck hair and red eyes?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°No, not that. What¡¯s his name?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Big brother Raytan?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Raytan? His name is Raytan?¡±</strong>

    <em>Can¡¯t he hear me?</em> Sezh was nervous.

    <strong>¡°But you¡¯re from the royal family. You have blonde hair and blue eyes¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°So your big brother is also part of the royal family too?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I¡¯m speechless¡­¡±</strong>

    The manughed. Frankly speaking, it was the same for Sezh because she was currently dumbfounded, speechless as to how to respond to him.

    <em>I was wondering if I could get help finding the way, but I never thought you¡¯d be such a crazy person¡­</em>

    <strong>¡°But who are you? Do you live here? But this is Lady Lise¡¯s pce¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Ummm¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Or perhaps Lady Lise¡¯s servant?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I am not.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ve been there for a few days, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°That¡¯s right. Because it wasn¡¯t long ago that I was locked up.¡±</strong><em>A prisoner¡­?</em>

    <strong>¡°I am not a prisoner.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Eh? Pardon?¡±</strong>

    <em>What is this? I thought you were a crazy person but how did you read my mind?</em> Sezh looked perplexed.

    <strong>¡°I am not a crazy person either.¡±</strong><strong>¡°Did, did you read my mind?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°No, your face just showed what you were thinking about.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°You have good eyesight¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t want to have any misunderstandings.¡±</strong>

    The manughed as he sipped his tea.

 Chapter 35: â€œShorty, what is your name?â€

    ¡°Shorty, what is your name?¡±

    Sezh furrowed her forehead. She already introduced herself before but he called her by his own wishes. And by all the names it¡¯s Shorty! Honestly shorty is a word that match with her. But for some reasons it wounded her pride.

    Sezh with her utmost energized voice replied

    ¡°Call me Sezh, Uncle.¡±

    Not a long after she said that

    ¡°Uncle you said? Are you just addressing me by ¡®Uncle¡¯ now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Truthfully the man looks more like a brother rather than an uncle. Look at his face now. Sezhughed.

    ¡°How old do I look?¡±

    ¡°Around your fifties.¡±¡°I¡¯m quite shocked¡­¡±

    The man touched his face and pretended to be hurt by Sezh. He looked overwhelmed. Sezh drowned in her chuckles to see it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke you know.¡±

    ¡°Then just call me big brother. If you want to make it simple, just call me bro.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what is big brother¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Name.¡±

    The man looks like he finally remembered something and nodded his head off.

    ¡°What is today¡¯s popr name?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The most likely a handsome person will have. Name that sounds like on their thirty. Tell me one.¡±

    ¡°Can you just tell me your own name? Why are you asking me for something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I just want that. I lost it¡±

    What is this absurd thing that he is spitting? Didn¡¯t want his illogical words to get extended Sezh just noddedzily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it then if you don¡¯t really want to help. Oh, what is it then¡­ Got it, Eton.¡±

    ¡°Eton?¡±

    ¡°Call me Eton.¡±

    ¡°So your real name is Eton?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my nickname.¡±

    ¡°What is your real name?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I lost it.¡±

    ¡°What¡­.Yes. Alright.¡±

    It¡¯s not Sezh¡¯s business to think about after all. However Eton kept staring at her¡­ and his gaze was so ufortable to feel.

    ¡®The eye that looks like Brother Raytan¡¯s keep looking at me¡¯

    That¡¯s the thought that running in Sezh¡¯s head. For some reasons, it felt so cold so Sezh bowed her head down.

    ¡°You, interesting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. There must be a reason. The fact that you can reach this ce.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t catch the meaning of anything you said.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you must be. But it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Listening to more absurd things that Eton uttered, Sezh felt her throat getting sore. She gulped the milk with her lips. After that, she nced at Eton in front of her.

    ¡°Well. What kind of people are you? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Well. Is that important?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is. This ce is the most guarded pce in the Imperial Pce. There are so many people here in order to protect this ce. It will be a huge problem if they know there is a suspicious person live here.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m a suspicious person?¡±

    ¡°If so, you are not?¡±

    ¡°So you are quite bold.¡±

    Ugh, how irritating. Sezh took her nce at Eton again.

    ¡°You know. Originally there is a temple in the deepest area of the Imperial Pce. I¡¯m gonna tell you that it¡¯s inside the Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And it exists in every Empire. It¡¯s because the temple has a huge meaning for the Empire. When the war happens, people wille to the temple. They have so many wishes to be granted. They pray with all of their hearts.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Denhelder is also the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Originally there¡¯s a temple in this ce. It¡¯s really here a long time ago.¡±

    Etonughed. Theugh that she didn¡¯t understand what kind of emotion he has behind it.

    ¡°Once a temple is built. It will be forever be the God¡¯s possession. That essence doesn¡¯t change. No matter how the exterior part has changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem like in a simr situation. Am I right?¡±

    Eton¡¯s red eyes were staring at her sharply. Sezh felt her spine tingled. For some reasons, it seems like Eton knows what¡¯s Sezh actually is.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s all that.¡±

    Eton soon changed his expression to normal again while shrugging his shoulders

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not a suspicious person. Don¡¯t worry about that. I don¡¯t have any intention to do any harm to you.¡±

    That¡¯s surely not a believable material word. For everyone who still has a healthy sane mind of course they would think he is a suspicious person but Sezh decided not to express it further.

    ¡°By the way, are youing to this pce everyday?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m learning Kazakinguage with my brother in this pce¡¯s library.¡±

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s too early for studying.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­ we have some issues. It¡¯ll be better if there¡¯s no one noticing. Ie early and will wait for some moments.¡±

    ¡°Then, after this just keeping here.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will youe here again tomorrow? There will be a delicious tea.¡±

    ¡°But.. ¡°

    ¡°And keep this as a secret from anyone.¡±

    This man is definitely a suspicious person. Her instinct kept alerting her. There¡¯s no good thing to be entangled up with this man.

    ¡°Is it not an interesting offer for you?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, yes¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just do this. You want to learn Kazaki, right? I know it very well. I will teach you better than your brother¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I like studying with my brother.¡±

    Eton¡¯s eyebrows twitched

    ¡°If so, do you want to study about other things? Anything is fine, I can do anynguage. I can even teach you swordsmanship and magic.¡±

    ¡°That is something that the Imperial Pce mages only can do. Don¡¯t say it like you really can use magic you know.¡±

    There are some mages in Denhelder. Butpared to another countries, it has much smaller amount of it. They are all working under affiliation with the Imperial Pce. The Imperial supervised them somehow really tight. Then, this unknown man suddenly imed that he can use magic? She really can¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Shorty, you¡¯re not cute.¡±

    Eton chuckled. Suddenly he opened his hands

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    It was a blooming me that made her squealed.

    ¡°I can.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes bulged. Manifest a fire is magic that is prominent that people who can do it are only the top mages. Beside that in the meantime she never heard a mage who is powerful enough to do that.

    ¡°Now you still don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°But, but I don¡¯t have any basic ability to do it¡­ a person who can use a magic is someone who is chosen¡±

    ¡°It was like that in the past. But now it¡¯s possible for you too. If I teach you, you even could be proficient at magic.¡±

    ¡°I¡­that¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not about having no interest hm.¡±

    Eton grinned. Right after that, he turned his head towards the closed door like seeing something.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who is searching for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Who?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s your brother.¡±

    Sezh tried to sharpened her ears but she couldn¡¯t hear any sound there.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s enough for today, you can go.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know where we are¡­ I only entered this room by ident.¡±

    ¡°Just open the door and leave.¡±

    Then I don¡¯t have to close it after?! Sezh felt a little dejected but still chose to nodded her head. When Sezh started to move her hand to open the door, Eton opened his mouth.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Sezh. Don¡¯t worry about meeting someone when youe here. Only you who cane to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°And that. It will be better if you always keep this secret. Goodbye.¡±

    What kind of silly things he spout again. While taking a deep breath she opened the door.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Surprised Sezh peering her gaze at her surroundings. It¡¯s not a path where she¡¯s wandering a little while ago. It¡¯s the library right in front of her now.

    How can everything be like this? When she turned her head to look at Eton¡¯s room door behind her, there was nothing. It felt like she was just meeting a ghost.¡°Where have you been, huh?¡±

    ¡°B-brother.¡±

    Is he really searching for her? Raytan ran from the opposite side of the hallway. There is even sweat streaming down his forehead and nose.

    ¡®There¡¯s someone who is searching for you. I think he¡¯s your brother.¡¯

    Words that are Eton just said running freely through her head¡°Do you know what time is it? You stupid kid really.¡±

    ¡°W-w-what?¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Why am I here? This is weird, certainly weird¡­ ¡°

    Raytan stared at her like she was a crazy person. Sezh who¡¯s still lost at her own sudden experience didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his stare. Why does brother keep looking at me? Am I weird? But what just happened was really weird?

 Chapter 36

    Sezh couldn¡¯t keep her focus on the tutoring. urately, there¡¯s thing that keep living freely in her head. Of course Raytan noticed it.

    ¡°Hey, stupid.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes?¡±

    ¡°How can you really daydreaming?¡±

    Raytan looked at her answer on the given questions. That was a terrible number.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to study, just leave. You know that you wasted other people¡¯s time?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that¡±

    Sezh who just pulled back to reality waved her hands. Watching Sezh, Raytan set a face and asked.

    ¡°What is it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±¡°Who beat you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It must be that Lillian girl again.¡±

    Raytan showed up an annoyed expression on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even got to encounter her today.¡±

    With her pitiful face, Sezh lifted her sight on Raytan. Absolutely the first thing that she saw was that blood-like color of his iris. The same color as what Eton has. Sezh felt hesitant at first but still finally asked Raytan with a very careful manner.

    ¡°Um, Brother¡­ I have something that I¡¯m so curious about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps at the Imperial Pce¡­Is there a person who shares the same eye color¡­ red¡­ like you?¡±

    As soon as he heard the question, Raytan frowned. It¡¯s because he of course never confronts anyone with such a description. That¡¯s the obvious truth that Sezh already knew.

    ¡°T-there is no such person with beautiful eyes like brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I k-keep thinking about it since earlier. Brother¡¯s eye color is¡­ really pretty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely simr to a ruby!¡±

    Sezh finally spilled all of things that she¡¯s been thinking. Raytan showed no reactions. Indeed, she knew this question would make him feel annoyed. But contrary to that, Raytan didn¡¯t make an irritated face at all. He just kept looking at her.

    ¡°What did you just say about my eyes?¡±

    ¡°T-that it¡¯s red?¡±

    ¡°After that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty?¡±

    Raytan squinted both of his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blurt any bullshit.¡±

    Sezh frowned.

    ¡°Um, but, it¡¯s not a lie though¡±

    She really said it genuinely. Of course he will think differently because other people keep talking it is a curse. At first, Sezh was afraid of Raytan too. But it¡¯s just in the past. She is no longer scared of him now. He didn¡¯t seem like a monster in front of her eyes. Beside that, Raytan¡¯s red colored eyes really resemble a ruby. It¡¯s not a lie, but it looks like Raytan never heard of thispliment before.

    ¡°If brother felt bad after hearing it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such a person.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no person who shares the same eye color with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see¡±

    Then, how about Eton? Eton¡¯s eyes arepletely the same color as Raytan. In conclusion, Raytan didn¡¯t have any clue about Eton¡¯s existence. Sezh tilted her head.

    ¡°People in this damn Pce just have one color of eyes. It¡¯s just to the point that I¡¯m disgusted to see it.¡±

    Suddenly, Sezh recalled back her memory about what Raytan had said a few days ago.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Does he think the same thing about her? He hates other people at this Imperial Pce. Does he think she¡¯s disgusting too? Sezh opened her mouth.

    ¡°So, I too¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Does brother hate me too?¡±

    ¡°But, I like brother!¡±

    Raytan ceased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other people. I like brother Raytan. I don¡¯t think brother¡¯s red eyes are something that what the legend said. I never think it¡¯s like a monster.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t say even a word for the time being. Sezh who brought down her head, raised it and took her nce at Raytan. His face looks like someone who was just hit by something unpleasant. Did he not believe what she said? Sezh, who was worrying about that, soon continued her speech.

    ¡°In this Imperial Pce. Brother is the person that I like the most. Beside Luna¡±

    ¡°Luna?¡±

    ¡°The maid who is responsible for me.¡±

    ¡°Now you treat me like a maid?¡±

    ¡°No, no? It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Sezh shaked her head fast. Is she crazy to even think about treating him like a maid?

    ¡°However it¡¯s only brother and Luna who treat me nicely in the Imperial Pce. Because of that, I like brother and Luna. I don¡¯t like anybody else.¡±

    It was a proper speech to buy his heart. Clearly half of them are exaggerations but half of them are also her true feelings. Then what, he was the one who ughtered her throat at the previous time. However, after returning to the past, Raytan was treating her quite nicely. Eventhought, he kept calling her stupid kid,cking bitch, and so on. She really can tell it.

    ¡°Your mother¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How do you see your mother?¡±

    At the unexpected question, Sezh¡¯s eyes widened. It¡¯s already a public secret that Yerena treats Sezh like garbage. Why did Raytan suddenly ask that. Sezh just gave her answer honestly.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really like my mother. On the other hand, my mother doesn¡¯t really like me either.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it now, but when I reach my adult age. I will leave the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You will leave the Imperial Pce?¡±

    Raytan asked.

    ¡°Yes. When I reach my adulthood I will ask for permission to leave the Pce. The prince and princess who have already reached their adulthood usually have no obligation to stay at the Imperial Pce. So If I¡¯m also ask-¡±

    ¡°Idiotic n.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Brother?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you still don¡¯t know what kind of person your mother is. When you reach your adult age, you think she will let you go like that quitely? Which rich nobles family would do that stupid thing.¡±

    It was an excruciating remark. After all, it¡¯s not about that. Seventeen years old Sezh who couldn¡¯t expect the coup d¡¯etat was found by Raytan.

    Well, there is one thing that Sezh didn¡¯t let Raytan know. That is one of the reasons why she wants to leave the Imperial Pce is him. She still feels it. When Raytan sliced her throat until her head separated from her body. She woke up in this body not a long time after that ident happened.

    Sezh already had a n. First, she will postte when Raytan performs his coup d¡¯etat. She doesn¡¯t know how to change the future but she thought it would be better to anticipate the worst scenario.

    Raytan will do a coup d¡¯etat. When? subsequently after the time Sezh reached her adulthood. Sezh? Sessfully escaped. So she should do it right before the coup d¡¯etat happens. Then there will be no problem for her.

    ¡°If so, I will search for another method. One way or another. I still have 5 years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t find it. I will just run away from here!¡±

    Sezh stated with her high spirit up. So what, when there¡¯s no way she will just do it. Anyway when Sezh tried to get away from the Imperial Pce, no one came to hold her back. It¡¯s because back in time when Sezh tried to escape the Imperial Pce, it was the same day with Raytan¡¯s putschist.

    What¡¯s gonna happen to the people in the Imperial Pce is not her business. She just wants to flee from this ce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan justughed mockingly with his straight face while peering his nce at Sezh. He opened his lips and spoke in his low voice.

    ¡°The annoying bitch will be gone. I think I will livefortably.¡±

    When Sezh disappeared, he wouldn¡¯t be irritated anymore. Without her, he will still live peacefully. That¡¯s how Raytan thinks about her. She doesn¡¯t know but she is kind of wounded by that.

    ¡°Brother, are you sick? Your face is not good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°It is in front of my eyes. How can I not?¡±

    Raytan without saying a word grabbed his cup of coffee and after that drank it hastily

    ¡°Brother, are you that thirsty?¡±

    If you are thirsty just drink water. Why do drank coffee like that? Sezh turned up her head.

    ¡°Why suddenly asking me that.¡±

    Raytan put back his cup on top of the table while questioning.

    ¡°Ask what?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who shares the same eye color with me.¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    Worry was written boldly on her face right now. Should she just talk about it? Should her? But Eton said otherwise. He wanted Sezh to make it a secret that she met him. Endless confusion appeared in her head.

    Anyway, isn¡¯t he really a suspicious person? His existence could be a danger to Lady Lize¡¯s safety. Then she doesn¡¯t have any reason to keep her promise to that kind of person. Sure thing, the fact that he can use magic is interesting. He even wants to teach her but she¡¯s not invested in that idea.

    ¡°Honestly¡­ This morning.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°There is a weird person.¡±

    ¡°Weird person?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Raytan rushed her, but Sezh still didn¡¯t give her answer. To be exact, she can¡¯t do that. Let alone answering, her mouth could not be opened.

    ¡°Eub- eub!¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    Raytan narrowed his brows. Sezh¡¯s made a dested face. Her lips, her lips she can¡¯t open it!

    It feels like someone holds them together tightly. Panicked, Sezh tried to part her lips by her own hands.

    ¡°What are you doing now.¡±

    Raytan looked at Sezh like she was an idiot.

    ¡°Ub. Eu ub! Eub!¡±

    Sezh keeps muttering an ¡®eub eub¡¯ sound.

    Sensing that something didn¡¯t right, Raytan quickly got up from his seat. He put her face closer to his.

    ¡°You, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Eub! Ub!

    I can¡¯t say anything! My lips can¡¯t be open!

    ¡°If you want to vomit, just go there vomit.¡±

    It is not that! This stupid brother!¡°¡­ ¡°

    Raytan scanned Sezh thoroughly. It looks like he finally realized it¡¯s not about Sezh wanting to vomit. He tried to figure out what the problem was.

    ¡°Kkeub¡­ keub.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Kkeub- kkeub!¡±¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Eub.¡±

    Sezh kept trying to open her lips but still her efforts were in vain, she started sobbing. Translucent tears flowing down fast under her blue marine eyes. She was crying a river and the flow of tears were going non-stop. Raytan¡¯s red eyes were shaken off hard.

    ¡°Eub- ub!¡±

    In a sh, Sezh howled behind her closed mouth. Doesn¡¯t understand what is happening to Sezh. Raytan reached that petite figure to his embrace and ran to the outside.

 Chapter 37: â€œI think there is no indication of a big disease hereâ€¦â€

    ¡°I think there is no indication of a big disease here¡­¡±

    The physician who tried to make a diagnosis ended his talk cloudy. Seriously. He already examined Sezh several times but never something strange popped up. But why did his back feel so cold? The source is a person who kept supervising him since earlier. When he turned his head, he saw a pair of frightening scarlet eyes. The physician reflexively coughed.

    ¡°No indication then why this kid in this condition?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s morbid cold voice rang up all over the room. The voice that creeped the spine of anyone who heard it. The psychian trembled.

    ¡°I-I already e-examined her thoroughly. B-but there-there are still no weird symptoms that can be found.¡±

    ¡°Heuk. Then why did the Princess suddenly like this.¡±

    This person looks like he is on his way to kill me and this person keeps self-ming herself to the point she could not stop her weep . The psychian stares directed to Luna who is crying.

    ¡°But she is still fine in the morning¡­¡±

    No, it¡¯s because there are really no weird symptoms. This situation looked more serious because of the doctor. The psychian who already did it back and forth, again and again started to examine Sezh.

    ¡°Eub. ub. ub.¡±She doesn¡¯t hurt anywhere. It¡¯s just she can¡¯t open her mouth. Sezh with all of her strength trying to scream it out but of course she got nothing from it.

    A while ago, Raytan who couldn¡¯t find what¡¯s wrong with Sezh, lifted her to his embrace and took her by running . He brought Sezh to her pce. Fortunately, there is no one who saw them.

    Luna, who never expected Raytan¡¯s arrival was quite shocked. When she saw Sezh who was hugged in his arms, her face turned purple speechless to the max. Sezh thought she could never fix Luna¡¯s dumbfoundedness.

    Raytanyed Sezh down on the bed, he then exined everything that just happened to Luna. Truthfully, Luna is still scared enough of Raytan. Sezh thought that she couldn¡¯t answer properly with just her feet. However, the results were very unexpected.

    [It¡¯s like Raytan exining, Sezh help him with demonstrating lol]

    Luna asked carefully.

    ¡®Do the Princess happen to ate something unusual? I think it could be because of food. Psychian. I would call the psychian first!¡¯

    That¡¯s the thing, so the psychian came but¡­ as everyone can see, there is no oue.

    ¡°Uh¡­Princess.¡±

    The psychian who seemed like he already made a diagnosis speak cautiously.

    ¡°These days have been a rough day I see.¡±

    What do you say? What is this again? Sezh made a confused face. The psychian looked hesitant a little. Then he spoke again.

    ¡°Miss Luna, you also know about this. I¡¯m talking about the aphasia that the Princess has suffered.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes.¡±

    Luna answered lowly. Raytan, still without a word, took his nce at Sezh.

    Ah! It¡¯s all in the past, why bring it back again! Sezh didn¡¯t know why but felt a little embarrassed and tried to avoid Raytan¡¯s stare. It¡¯s alright but¡­ it¡¯s just kind of those feelings. The feeling when your private story has been caught.

    *[I don¡¯t actually sure about this sentence. But what Sezh meant is she felt kinda awkward but somehow like more intimate that Raytan knows about her aphasia]

    ¡°I think there is a huge possibility that the Princess has a mental distress. It¡¯s because she couldn¡¯t even say a word. If people get an extreme shock it could be like this.¡±

    No! No! I didn¡¯t get shocked by anything. Rather I feel more delighted these past days. She really wants to shout but her mouth keeps getting blocked.

    ¡°First, it will be good to get some rest for a day and she has to consume some medicines before sleep. Then we will find out more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, The Princess needs to take more medicines?¡±

    ¡°I think we need to see it more. And I know I don¡¯t need to say this but ¡­ in order to make The Princess not feel pressured for the time being. I hope Miss Luna would put more care to The Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand. Then the prescription¡­.¡±

    The psychian rose up from his seat to walk towards his bag. He then gave Luna something that he fetched up from there. My Goodness. That¡¯s plenty of medicines. Since young, she used to eat medicines but never got familiar with the distastefulness. Sezh made a disapproving face.

    ¡°Then I would go off first now. If something happens in advance, please contact me.¡±

    The psychian greeted in a fine courtesy but Raytan didn¡¯t answer it. He just stared at the psychian. He looked so scared by his red gleamed stare. The psychian walked to the door without looking back and ran off.

    ¡°I will process your medicine now, Princess.¡±

    Luna, who was still sniveling, wiped her eyes. Ugh, why is everything like this. Sezh was feeling so stuffy by all of this but seeing Luna drowned in tears like that, Sezh felt her inside was burning ck.

    I am really fine¡­ So please don¡¯t worry. She really want to say that but the sound that keeping is ¡®eub eub¡¯

    ¡°And Master Raytan. Thank you so much.¡±

    Luna politely gave her greetings then spoke like that.

    ¡°If Master Raytan didn¡¯t help out this much. I don¡¯t know if there would be bigger things happening or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bigger things?¡±

    ¡°A few years ago. The Princess was often to be fainted.¡±

    Ah! Why are you even telling him that Luna. Sezh¡¯s face already depressed. You have to read this at novel update.

    ¡°Fainted. Is that to the point that it¡¯s so serious?¡±

    ¡°The Princess¡¯s mind and body originally is not that weak. It¡¯s just The Princess has anguished so many difficulties that affected her mind¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However. Thank you so much. I can¡¯t even give you anything aside from thankful words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°And thest time¡­¡±

    Luna paused her speech for a moment

    ¡°Thest time¡­ I havemitted such an impudent behavior. I wish Master Raytan could forgive my rudeness.¡±

    What rudeness that Luna referred to, Sezh thinks she knows it. It¡¯s when the dogfight happened at the library. Luna hurriedly hid Sezh behind her back as soon as she realized that Raytan was staring at Sezh. But, she¡¯s not sure. Will Raytan receive that apology?

    ¡°It¡¯s already happened in the past.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s answer was quite surprising.

    ¡°Hurry, get the medicine. I will be the one who will look after her here.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Excuse me.¡±

    Luna who already gave her farewell greeting stepped outside the room. Only Sezh and Raytan that were left now. Suffocating silence filled the whole room.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan came closer to the bed. Somehow he looked so nervous that his face was pale like a sick person. He watched Sezh who wasying in bed. Raytan opened his mouth a little.

    ¡°This stu-¡±

    Raytan suddenly beat his lips. Stu what? Stunning? Stuffy? Ah, it¡¯s not that. He want to say stupid. Then why hesitating? He won¡¯t say that? Sezh eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Hm? I what?

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Raytan keeps mumbling I, I, for several times. He even hardly took a breath for a few times too.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been suffering this much stress. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He is soughing like a mosquito.

    ¡°Eub¡­eub?¡±

    ¡°And about me saying you are an idiot¡­ uh ¡­ Fuck. Sorry. Shit.¡±

    It was a terrible apology.

    Still, it was really an unexpected experience to get an apology from Raytan. Sezh didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or say anything right now.

    ¡°Honestly about stupid¡­ gue, No.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Actually you¡¯re following the lessons quite well. You¡¯re not that imbecile. And also not as dumb as you can¡¯t understand anything. No, it¡¯s not this ¡­. Shit¡­. So I want to say that you¡¯re surprisingly quite useful¡­ No, It¡¯s not surprising¡­ Damn.¡±

    Raytan seems to get aplete misunderstanding now. He thought that the cause of shock that Sezh had was himself. It was because he kept trying to say something in a terriblenguage ofmunication.

    But that is totally a false assumption. On the contrary, Sezh felt like her days were filled up with contentment. She believed that this is the first time life at the Imperial Pce was fun before or after her regression. And then Raytan now apologized to her in judgement that Sezh got extreme stress because of him. Somehow she felt kind of guilty.

    ¡°Eub, eub.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eub.¡±

    Sezh gived up on things that she¡¯s about to say. She waved her hands, trying to say ¡®It¡¯s not your fault.¡¯ But it looks like Raytan didn¡¯t get it. Stifled Sezh nervously pointed at the table. On top of it, there was a mess of paper and pen. It hasn¡¯t been organized since her morning practice.

    ¡°You want me to bring it?¡±

    Sezh nodded. Raytan shockingly brought those things to her in a gentle approach. Sezh with a very serious look wrote something. Following that, she gave the paper to Raytan.

    <ul> <li>It¡¯s not brother¡¯s fault.</li> <li>And I will always like brother.</li> <li>So, please meet with me again tomorrow.</li> </ul>

    Raytan¡¯s face slightly distorted. Raytan raised his head and stared at Sezh who also put her gaze on him. Sezh who was staring at him then giggled. Because of her closed mouth, the chuckles sounded vaguely.

    Anyway he¡¯s really sure that she¡¯s a stupid kid. No, she¡¯s not stupid ¡­ but, what is this ¡­ In that condition of her, she said ¡®let¡¯s meet again tomorrow¡¯, ¡®I will always like brother¡¯. What on earth she is so excited to talk like that when she can¡¯t even be careful of her own body.

    ¡°If you know what shit that happened to you right now, or even if not ¡­ I really don¡¯t know about it, that you.¡±

    ¡°Eub?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, we will definitely meet again. So, recover soon.¡±

    ¡°Eub.¡±

    Really? Sezh¡¯s eyes are gleaming full of happiness. Her condition was quite abnormal right now but after everything this incident proved that Raytan put his care a lot to her. Her pile of hard work was resulting a positive upshot.

    Speaking the truth, Sezh really wants to dance around like a crazy person immediately. Obviously she couldn¡¯t do it because of her condition and she¡¯s in front of Raytan right now.

    ¡°Princess, I brought the medicine.¡±

    At one time whenLuna who came brought Sezh¡¯s medicine, Raytan stared at Sezh once again then spoke.

    ¡°Then tomorrow I wille again.¡±

    ¡°Master Raytan are you going back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please take care of that stup-¡­ No, Princess.¡±

    Finished his sentence, Raytan left the room. Luna who closed the door watched Raytan¡¯s back who started to fade away by distance for a while, after she took her nce back at Sezh.

    ¡°Princess, I think Master Raytan is concerned about you a lot.¡±

    Right? So Luna thinks like that too? Sezh¡¯s eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°So, please get well soon, Princess. I am so worried¡­¡±

    No, why are you crying like this, Sezh felt guilty. Whether she realized it or not but Luna has done crying so many times that she kept wiping her eyes.

    ¡°However, you will recover soon enough. That time was also like this. Princess is a strong kid. This time you will. I¡¯ll help you. Then, let¡¯s eat the medicine first then go deep into sleep.¡±

    Luna delicately helped Sezh to sit up on her bed. Following that, she brought the brown colored medicine that has been prescripted before.

    ¡­ Hold on.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    ¡°Eub eub.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Eub, u eub.¡±

    ¡­¡­ No, my lips were rigidly sealed. How can I eat these medicines!

    Which channel-

    S-should I consume it by my nose?¡°Princ-¡±

    Sezh who can¡¯t talk at that time alternatively pointed her finger at the medicine bowl.

    ¡°¡­.Oh.¡±

    She was so determined that Luna must already have a big misunderstanding right now.

    ¡°Uh¡­What¡¯s wrong with the bowl?¡±Distressed Luna and Sezh looked at each other absent-mindedly.

    I told you, Luna. This wasn¡¯t a problem caused by mental stress, so of course this wasn¡¯t a problem with the body too. For now, there was only one possible exnation. Sezh was so frustrated.

    Eton! All of these things must be because of that freaky Uncle!

    ¡®<em>And, it will be better to keep this promise. Goodbye.¡¯</em>

    Sezh who finally retrieved her memory back about Eton¡¯s words gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 38: 38

    Chapter 38

    At the end, Sezh couldn¡¯t eat her medicine.

    By all means, in her desperation. Luna didn¡¯t give up that easily to feed her the medicine. She struggled everything up to make her open her mouth. She even put the spoon that contained the medicine in front of Sezh¡¯s mouth. But Sezh¡¯s mouth was really sealed by magic. Her attempts were futile.

    Luna, who had been contemted for long. Proposed her idea.

    ¡®Princess, what if we try to consume it with your nose?¡¯

    That was the thing that she already predicted, but that is torturation. It wouldn¡¯t help anything but rather kill her instead!

    Fortunately, Luna was very weak in her battle with Sezh, so she was unable to torture her. Of course Luna still would adore it more if Sezh ate the medicine and said she wasn¡¯tfortable with just watching Sezh like this. But of course Sezh thinks she will die first by the difficulties of breathing before she can even digest the medicine perfectly.

    Luna seemed to have no interest in leaving her that night. It looks like Luna will apany her the whole night. Sezh stood up hard. Then she wrote a long text on the paper.

    <ul> <li>Luna, I¡¯m so grateful that you¡¯re worried about me this much, you have a hard time too, but if you do it like this, I really don¡¯t like it ¡­ If Luna gets sick. I will be mad and faint.</li> </ul>

    Also known as ¡®Just get out of this room.¡¯

    Nevertheless, Luna was not that easy. She even cried once again.

    ¡®Princess is in this shape. How could I just sleep rxingly? Okay? Just let me be by your side, Princess. I am so worried about you¡­¡¯Sezh was able to sent Luna back only after she had written exactly seven long texts, of course extra sheets of paper needed.

    There was just for one intention that Sezh sent Luna back. When night goes deeper and no one is roaming around, she would go to one destination. Where? Eton¡¯s ce.

    The one who made her like this is Eton. He must be able to fix it. It seems if she doesn¡¯t ask Eton to release this magic, she will live like that for the rest of her life. And then in the future she will die by someone cut off her throat. Sezh didn¡¯t have any slightest idea to die like that again.

    Finally it was the time, precisely a few hours before dawn. Sezh sneaked out from her pce around 3 in the morning.

    Fortunately, Sezh sessfully did her mission to go to Lady Lize¡¯s Pce undetected by Luna. Obviously, she didn¡¯t went with the front door. She entered the alternative path that Raytan let her know before. Sezh then passed through the cramped doghole. Now, the familiar hallway was spotted by her. That¡¯s the hallway where Eton¡¯s room exists.

    Sezh ran swiftly. When she reached the door, she knocked it in a brutal manner.

    ¡®Knock Knock Knock!¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Oh, he¡¯s really there. As soon as Sezh heard Eton¡¯s voice, she grabbed the doorknob and opened it impatiently. After that, she saw Eton who was sitting in the chair.

    ¡°Good night, Sezh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to attend the tutoring in the morning?¡±

    Tutoring my ass. Because of who I¡¯m wandering around in thiste of night. Sezh stomped her feet.

    ¡°Eub eub eub eub!¡±

    ¡°Hum?¡±

    ¡°Eub eub eub!¡±

    Eton¡¯s eyes widened. He then startedughing out loud. Definitely resemble a crazy person. What in the world she had to meet this kind of person? Sezh who was dumbfounded raced her body toward him then pointing her mouth and mimicked ¡®Hurry exin this!¡¯

    ¡°Eub eub! Eub ub ub? Eub eub!¡±

    ¡°PUHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    ¡°Eue ub!¡±

    Ugh, don¡¯tugh! You really.

    ¡°Ah really. You¡­ You¡¯re really funny.¡±

    Even there were tears in his eyes because of theugh. What¡¯s funny! Sezh punched her fist like a cotton bat at Eton¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, hey don¡¯t get upset. Calm down.¡±

    You think I can calm down now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it. I will- Puff¡­ ¡°

    Eton who was still trying to alleviate hisugh bowed his head down. Even his ears turned red, Sezh are so determined that he would die fromughing. Sezh, who was very upset put her most deadly re on him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Finally after took some time forughing, Eton looked back at Sezh again.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re already swearing at me endlessly behind your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Eub Ub!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll release it now¡­¡±

    Eton lifted his hand. As soon as therge hand of him wanted to reach her face. Sezh flinched and took a step back. Didn¡¯t she clearly see it before? That Eton could manifest fire with his hands. She didn¡¯t know exactly what Eton was trying to do to her ¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t burn you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. I will release it. You want to live in that condition forever? Oh, if you want that I¡¯ll just leave it.¡±

    Undoubtedly she never had a vision to do so. While trying to swallow her dried saliva, Sezh came closer to him.

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    Eton¡¯srge hand touched her face. To be precise, her mouth. In a wink, she felt something warm there. Eton took his hand off.

    ¡°See. Are you okay now?¡±

    ¡°Heuk.¡±

    Sezh took a deep breath then tapping her mouth. Her mouth can be opened now. It¡¯s like it was always in that form before.

    ¡°This. What did you just do to me?!¡±

    ¡°What? I fixed it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Uncle but Brother.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what kind of brother huh!¡±

    ¡°Oh so you¡¯re so angry right now.¡±

    Eton shrugged, definitely unbothered. How can her lips get sealed like that and she¡¯s not angry! When Sezh was about to pour more of herint, Eton intervened by dering.

    ¡°But you broke your promise, Sezh¡­¡±

    ¡°B-but I.¡±

    ¡°I clearly said it. It will be better if you keep your promise. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re supposed to be grateful not upset. If this other person not you. I definitely wouldn¡¯t even release it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ If you really don¡¯t release it. What would it be¡­ Do I can¡¯t ever open my lips?¡±

    ¡°Die by starving or you just straightly die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not my concern at all, right?¡±

    Etonughed. Thatugh¡­ somehow felt a little scary. How can youugh while mentioning something like that?

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    No matter how, this is really an annoying situation. She even couldn¡¯t be more angry after hearing that. Sezh made a small sound in her reply.

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Right. Be careful next time. Keep this secret, I¡¯m not telling you to leak it out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, who are you trying to tell?¡±

    ¡°My brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that Brother Raytan, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Eton tapped his chin.

    ¡°You really like your brother that much? When I gave you my offer to teach you the Kazakinguage you also said it. That you really like your brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. What¡­¡±

    She¡¯s not like him that much but¡­ It¡¯s not wrong too at the same time. However she doesn¡¯t hate Raytan but it¡¯s true that she enjoys learning Kazaki with him.

    ¡°But it seems that your brother¡¯s daily life at the Imperial Pce is not pleasant. There is a legend right? The legend that is passed down by generations¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something like that, but¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Exactly what kind of legend is that?¡±

    ¡®There is a legend right.¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand what was inside his head. How did he know about that? Sezh squinted her eyes. If he is one of the Imperial people. No, If he really is, he will certainly know about that legend. Sezh was still puzzled about that but decided to exin it to him.

    ¡°ck stranded hair like a night. A fresh blood crimson eyes. It belongs to a monster that will ruin anything in the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right. So it¡¯s like that.¡±

    Eton grinned. After switching his expression back, he asked Sezh.

    ¡°Then do you see your brother in that way too?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That your brother is like a monster from the legend. If you mention it. The Imperial Family of Delhender are blonde, right? Like you, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think? That Raytan boy, does he like a monster that will ruin everything that existed in the Empire?¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t answer anything. Frankly speaking, maybe it could be like that. It¡¯s because of the future that she already witnessed. But there¡¯s no assurance that the future would not change. After a while, Sezh opened her mouth hesitantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the thing about Brother having a hard time at The Imperial Pce. It is true¡­ ¡°

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Eton tilted his head.

    ¡°Because of that legend, he even got that kind of name¡­ People hate and avoid him¡­ Brother really suffered a lot.¡±

    ¡°Got that kind of name. What does ¡®Raytan¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ A cursed person?¡±

    ¡°A cursed person¡­ ¡°

    Eton murmured.

    ¡°Originally, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then¡­ ¡°

    ¡°What. What can we do. Time passed so quickly.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by originally?¡±

    Eton didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled quietly then changed the topic.

    ¡°I think it will be better if you go home now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. But¡­ ¡°

    ¡®Even if you didn¡¯t say that, I was about to go.¡¯

    Sezh whispered inside her head. After all of this, it was conspicuous that he hid something out. Well, let¡¯s just askter, Sezh, who was exhausted enough, soon stood up.

    ¡°Hurry and leave. It¡¯s already spring but the night air is still cold. It¡¯s not good if you get a fever.¡±

    ¡°I thought you can¡¯t worry about someone, especially if they¡¯re mouth are sealed¡±

    Sezh uttered with her plump face. It was quite fierce. Eton then reacted like he was just scolded and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now leave. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I think I can¡¯t visit you.¡±

    ¡°Hum? Why?¡±

    ¡°Luna worried a lot. I think I need to rest for a few days¡­ No, do I have to visit and talk to you every day after that?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be like that?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    Sezh stopped. Despite of Eton¡¯s words that said he was able to teach her magic. For some reason she just has a feeling that it will be dangerous to be kept hooked up with him. No, actually it already looked that dangerous in the first ce. Incident that happened today was the proof. Her healthy fine lips suddenly couldn¡¯t be opened!

    ¡°Then I hope you rest well. For the time being, I will stay here.¡±

    Eton replied in a trivial manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going home? So you really live here? Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something that appeared interesting.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You will figure it outter. Now leave.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand anything. Let¡¯s just go back to her pce then. Sezh nodded her little head. She ambled over her feet to the door.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When she was reaching the doorknob, she turned her head once again to Eton.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me ¡®Brother¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Who are you really? What is your name? Where do youe from?¡±

    ¡°Eton.¡±¡°That¡¯s not the real one.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then where do youe from?¡±

    Eton was voiceless for a while. What he¡¯s been thinking so earnestly. He then responded in a low voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te from anywhere.¡±¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always here. From a long longtime ago.¡±

    ¡­ Maybe he is the prisoner that was sentenced to death? Sezh¡¯s face went dread.

    ¡°Kay. Now go. The night has almost ended than you think. It¡¯s morning soon in the blink of eye.¡±

    It was a fresh smile on Eton¡¯s face. Sezh stared at him for a while then left the room.

 Chapter 39

    Sezh returned back safely, she entered her room without someone noticing. She thenid down on her bed and pretended to sleep like nothing happened. But, after running into so many troubles today, she couldn¡¯t sleep even with rolling her body left and right.

    ¡®What kind of person Eton actually is? And why is he in Lady Lize¡¯s pce?¡¯

    The lingering thought didn¡¯t stop at all. Sezh kept thinking of Eton¡¯s red eyes.

    ¡°But Eton are much taller than Brother, their hair is also different.¡±

    Midnight blue hair. If you just see it slightly, you will think they look the same. But if you look more detailed, Raytan¡¯s hair is darker since it¡¯s on the ck pte. The age gap between them also looked vast. But it¡¯s not that spacious. Maybe around 20 years wide?

    Their eyes are simr to each other but the atmosphere that surrounded them are definitely different. Raytan is still having a teenager vibe and Eton arepletely an adult. Both of them give out a cold aura but Eton radiated it more greatly. And it¡¯s a fact that both of them are also good looking.

    ¡°Is he really not a prisoner?¡±

    But he said he is not. She really couldn¡¯t understand it. Sezh changed her head position. Soon enough she should grasp what is the motive why he lives there. There are two things to be sure about. First, Eton knows how to use magic. Second, he said he had always been here.

    Sezh predicted the reason why Eton is living sneakily inside the pce is because he is a runaway mage. Didn¡¯t he say that before? That he had always been there in Lady Lize¡¯s pce. He said that the pce that used to be Emperor¡¯s in his crown prince days was originally a temple. She didn¡¯t know how the situation back then but she is pretty determined that Eton was quite knowledgeable about that pce. He even knew about the doghole that Raytan once said no one knows.

    Delhender treats their ruler more than a God. Hares The First. The first emperor of Delhender and Sezh¡¯s ancestor. People worshiped him like a God. It¡¯s because of the story that he sessfully defeated a mysterious demon.In Delhender, there are mages who are called as The Child of God. They served Hares The First and worked in the Imperial Temple. During Hares The First era, the mages who followed him all naturally work at the temple. They were naming themself as ¡®The Child Who Received Blood of God¡¯ to show off that they were serving him.

    However, they were cases when some mages tried to escape The Imperial Pce. Delhender watched the mages somehow tough. It was to the degree that it could be called excessive.

    First, about magical power. If there were a child born with magical power discovered, they would record them in a list at The Imperial Pce. Then, if they meet the qualification on the uing evaluation at their teenage years, they will be taken to The Imperial Pce.

    The list does not end just within them. When they are marrying someone and having a child, the child will also be recorded on the list. This was because the ability to use magic was often linked to inheritance. This procedure has been running for a very long time.

    ¡°But why are they supervising the mages to that rate? Is it the same too in other countries?¡±

    Sezh was puzzled a little. From a bundle of people that she knew, no one could be a ce to be asked such a question. Suddenly, Sezh recalled back her memory about a book that she saw Raytan read once a few days ago.

    <ul> <li>The Wizards of Delhender ¨C</li> </ul>

    That¡¯s right. She needs to find that book first. There must be some information about the ancient mages in Delhender. But she¡¯s not that sure if she could find any clue about something that could be linked to Eton there. It was a relief that she can still open her mouth again, so she could not ask anyone about Eton¡¯s identity now. There¡¯s no other way except she finds it out herself.

    However, will Raytan hand over that book to her? If he won¡¯t perhaps she should search for another copy at the library. Sezh fell asleep while hugging those worries.

    ***

    Luna came even when it was not morning yet. She still brought those medicines again to Sezh¡¯s room.

    ¡°Good morning, Luna! After all of the things, I still don¡¯t want to eat those medicines.¡±

    Sezh rejected the medicines subsequently after giving Luna a morning greeting.

    ¡°I¡¯m all better now! I am not hurt anywhere! So please don¡¯t worry again.¡±

    Luna was so delightful. She hugged Sezh, tears flowing down her cheeks because of joy. She said.

    ¡°You got better after just one day. I know it, Princess. You¡¯re really having a strong heart and will.¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t know what to say and felt embarrassed. She justughed awkwardly.

    Not long after that, Raytan came. It¡¯s so early in the morning.

    Brother!¡±

    As soon as Raytan opened the door and entered in, Sezh who wasying in bed jumped up to the floor. She ran full of excitement towards Raytan.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay right now! I don¡¯t have to eat any of those medicines again!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And now I can even open my mouth as big as I want! Should I show you?¡±

    ¡°Aaa.¡±

    Sezh opened her mouth, Raytan furrowed his forehead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me like that.¡±

    ¡°But now I really can open my mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Then done.¡±

    Yes¡­ Sezh pouted her mouth a little. She just wanted to show him how she much she was getting better.

    The Chubby Face Sezh was staring at Raytan. She remembered about Raytan who was running while bringing her to her pce. For your information, Sezh¡¯s pce is not a nearby ce from there. He even apanied her until Luna brought her medicines yesterday. And today he visited her as soon as the sun rose! Of course her heart was beating so fast.

    This is the first time that another person cared about her aside from Luna. All of the people in this included her own mother in this Imperial Pce were never concerned about her not ying with others or even if she suffers an acute disease. It¡¯s still the same between the past and the current time. And know that concern and worry. It¡¯s not anybody else but Raytan!

    ¡°What are you looking at.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s face looked shaken.

    ¡°I just want to look at you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Somehow it¡¯s like a bad-intended nce. Go away.¡±

    Forget about stepping away, Sezh intensed her stare. Raytan twitched his eyebrows, but Sezh didn¡¯t get scared like in the past anymore.

    ¡°Brother¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday you were running frantically while taking me. Today you¡¯re still worried too, right? So you came this early.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Raytan answered fiercely. But Sezh¡¯s side lips were going up more. Raytan looked like he didn¡¯t like it and frowned.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°He~¡±

    ¡°This stup..! No. .. ¡°

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Lie. She heard it all. He was about to say ¡®stupid¡¯. Honestly, Sezh didn¡¯t really care about whatever harsh names Raytan called her. Of course the name is not good at all but ¡­ So what, Bern and Lillian were calling her an ass and imbecile everyday. She thought it was worse.

    ¡°¡­However.¡±

    Raytan looked nervous then opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°You, to finally recovered from that stupid form. I¡¯m reli-¡­No, Shit.¡±

    ¡°Stupid?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re okay now ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ relieved.¡±

    Raytan frowned and squeezed his brows down.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Raytan uttered such sweet words with a contrasting disgusted face. But with just that, Sezh smiled brightly at him.

    ¡°Master Raytan.¡±

    At the same time, Luna entered the room while giving her greeting. Then she spoke politely.

    ¡°If you¡¯re pleased. Would you like to have breakfast with The Princess? All the preparations have just been done.¡±

    ***

    Luna seemed to already far threw away her prejudice about Raytan. However, she still worried about what if Yerena finds out he was visiting Sezh today. She left the room and let both of them take their meal together and waited in the hallway outside.

    Absolutely, Sezh knew that she was trying to be a stand guard right now but it¡¯s not like Yerena wille to her ce today.

    ¡®No. She also won¡¯te today.¡¯

    Sezh tried to convince her beforehand but Luna was being a tough cookie.

    In the end, Sezh finally understood and then replied with an apology.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Luna. I keep giving you problems.¡¯

    ¡®Princess ¡­ I will do everything for you. So please just enjoy the meal to your heart content with Master Raytan.¡¯

    Thanks to that, Sezh could have a peaceful breakfast together with Raytan that morning. This is something that she couldn¡¯t even imagine back then. And it¡¯s in her own pce of all the ces. Once again, it¡¯s breakfast with Raytan!

    Luna was putting a lot of attention on their meal that day. Unlike usual, there were more materials of food in the soup, the meat was also added more, and the setting was decorated beautifully.

    However, if Sezh should speak bluntly. The dishes in her ce were not on afortable side. It was on the level that it couldn¡¯t be evenpared to the meals that served at Lady Lize¡¯s pce. Luna must be aware of that. Before leaving, she said.

    ¡®I¡¯m truly sorry for having nothing to te up.¡¯

    Sezh couldn¡¯t help but was feeling guilt-ridden against Raytan. She wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if he doesn¡¯t touch his food at all. Contrary to that, Raytan incredibly ate his food without even saving a remnant. He then looked at the puzzled Sezh who was chewing her food carelessly.

    ¡°The lesson will start tomorrow.¡±

    Raytan eximed after he sipped his coffee.

    ¡°Okay. I think I still have to rest for today. Luna is so worried.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday she cried so much.¡±

    Sezh was starting to be so chatty that day. She was telling Raytan this and that about stuff that happened to her. She was full of the spring joy now that she felt that Raytan cares about her and how they were getting closer. Except for Luna, this is the first time there¡¯s someone who is willing to listen to her story.

    ¡°Sometimes she can be overworry. I had fallen and hurt my kneecaps once, it didn¡¯t even bleed exceedly. I said I¡¯m okay but she kept crying because of that. But I am really fine that day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±.

    ¡°Ah! And there is one time when I was seven. It¡¯s just that I catched a cold for a few days. She kept saying that maybe it could be a life threatening disease because why the fever doesn¡¯t decrease at all. She even roasted the physician back then.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday it happened again. I can die from embarrassment. Of course I¡¯m so thankfulll~ but.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have someone who is overly worried about you like that, rather than no one cares for you when you are sick.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of feeling that embarrassment is. I don¡¯t have such experience.¡±

    Sezh fastened her lips. She realized that she unintentionally boasted about care that Raytan¡¯s never got.

    ¡°¡­ Brother will, in the future.¡±

    Sezh, who was speechless for a while, opened her mouth delicately.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I will do those overly worried things to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Brother will try to tell me to stop until you are exhausted. I will go on a ruckus when Brother sicks!¡±

    Raytan was serene in a split second. Did she talk wrong again this time? but that wasn¡¯t a lie. She saw Raytan yesterday full of efforts to bring her with her weird illness.

    Sezh was naturally an empathetic person. So, if she witnesses Raytan run into the same situation like her yesterday, she will obviously help him with all of her might.

    ¡°I rarely sick.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to n a ruckus like that. Don¡¯t dream for nothing.¡±

    Ah, well then. It looks like he really hated the idea of someone taking care of him. So Sezh just half-heartedly praised him like ¡®Brother¡¯s health must be very good, I¡¯m so envious.¡¯ then drink her milk. Suddenly she was thinking about something then turned her head up.

    ¡°Does your wound got better?¡±

    ¡°What wound?¡±

    ¡°Why, thest time¡­ Brother was hurt. That time, with me¡­¡±

    The memory of the bruise on Raytan¡¯s stomach suddenly evoked in her head. The bruise was bandaged by her before. Now, he said there is no wound? She said she will be worried about him before. Although Raytan treated that wound just like nothing but a small scratch.

    ¡°So, is your injury got better?¡±

    ¡°Already gone a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Then, your shoulder?¡±

    Raytan doesn¡¯t answered. So, Sezh tried to scan him more clearly. Raytan¡¯s iris waggled a little. After being silent for a while, he spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Why? But¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not hurt.¡±

    He¡¯s not hurt? Sezh widened her eyes. Then she looked at Raytan¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not hurt then why are you still wearing the bandage?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Instead he gave her a fuzzy answer.

    ¡°Stop trying to steal a nce. It¡¯s not hurt anywhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your business to worry about.¡±

    She¡¯s not truly kept thinking about that but it¡¯s not she actually also didn¡¯t care. What, Brother always pretending that his body wasn¡¯t hurt even if it is. Maybe he just felt embarrassed for nothing or something else, she didn¡¯t intend to urge him about it any further. Sezh chose to stir the topic up.

    ¡°By the way, Brother. I saw you read a book before. Eum¡­ ¡®The Wizards of Delhender¡¯¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that.¡±

    ¡°Would you lend me that book?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to read that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just interested. .. You won¡¯t let me borrow it?¡±

    ¡°You can.¡±

    ¡°REALLY?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it now. I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s alright! Tomorrow when I arrive-¡°

    Sezh couldn¡¯t continue her speech because Raytan suddenly stood up.

    ¡°I have to see mother tomorrow. Your maid will be the one who takes it. You stay here.¡±

    Uh¡­. Sezh showed an anxious face. It¡¯s still quite early for him to leave. To be precise, maybe it could be around 11. Moreover, Raytan postponed the tutoring for tomorrow, so she was having a lot of free time. Almost for an all day long.Still, there is no tutoring today. Therefore, she can do any other activities with Raytan. Sitting side by side and holding a conversation with him like this. She¡¯s not sure if any chance like this could happen again or not, That day she was also quite bored so ¡­

    ¡°Brother, would you like to take a walk together?¡±

    Sezh full of anticipation asked.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a burden!¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t give his reply immediately after Sezh threw her question. There was a pause before finally he nodded his head.***

    When she presented her idea about going to Lady Lize¡¯s pce, Luna¡¯s face was painted with worry all over it. Because they were strolling around not as early as usual.. What if they bump into Bern or Lillian or both?

    Nevertheless, Sezh was optimistic. It¡¯s because Bern was still having his study in the morning and Lilian always sleeps in the morning and wakes up at thete noon. She didn¡¯t have to worry about The head butler Orson too. He is busy preparing for the tea party that was held at Yerena¡¯s pce and always stays waiting there.

    They will use the shortcut path to Lady Lize¡¯s pce. It was the doghole that Raytan mentioned before. The doghole that led Sezh to meet another person yesterday.

    Perhaps, If she knew her optimism was wrong, she would have chosen another option. She would probably just stay away at her pce no matter how bored she was. The poor Sezh who didn¡¯t know that truth, walked down the path together with Raytan.

 Chapter 40: They arrived at Lady Lizeâ€™s palace safely.

    They arrived at Lady Lize¡¯s pce safely.

    Look at this. She¡¯s pretty sure that Luna was worried for nothing. Sezh was really having a whale of time. The weather is nice, her mouth is fine, a full stomach, and the most unexpecting thing is Raytan allowed her to follow him today.

    Today¡¯s asion would not stop to give her happiness. Raytan surprisingly didn¡¯t say some familiar words like ¡®¡¯Shut up¡¯ or ¡®Close your mouth.¡¯ He instead didn¡¯t even pull out any single word. Raytan was just staring at her when she spoke of her idea to follow him today. However, this is still quite a surprising development.

    After some time, those two peoplended at Lady Lize¡¯s pce by the shortcut path.

    ¡°Brother, I will be just waiting here.¡±

    Sezh uttered while looking up at Raytan. She could follow him but she didn¡¯t really have any wish to enter the pce. The reason is clear. It¡¯s because of Eton. She just underwent that weird illness yesterday, so today she wanted to avoid any unnecessary gathering with him.

    Beside that, she already told him yesterday that she couldn¡¯t visit him for a few days. It still felt like Eton was waiting for her but ¡­ She really didn¡¯t want to be entangled up with that person.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Raytan nodded signaling that he understood. Then he entered the pce.

    Sezh, who is left alone, decided to take a stroll around Lady Lize¡¯s pce. She is at the front part of the pce now. Having nothing to do, Sezh enjoyed the superb view of the medleys of blossoms and trees there. Come to think of it, it seems like The Emperor nted these flowers exclusively for Lady Lize only.Isn¡¯t it amusing. While hating on Raytan, The Emperor adored Lady Lize so much. Sezh walked slowly while thinking about that.

    She paused her step, the scent of the sweet blooming flowers softly filled up her nose. Sezh crouched down in front of the flowers and continued her admiration by non-stop muttering ¡®Waa.¡¯

    Let alone a flower garden. Even just one stack did not exist in her pce. Does Lady Lize enjoy this scenery everyday? Sezh slowly turned up her head and glimpsed at the pce. Soon after that, she took her sight back to the flowers.

    Put all of her focus on the garden of flowers. Sezh, who was busy touching it, was not aware of Lilian who roamed towards her.

    ¡°This annoying bitch!¡±

    ¡°Aak!¡±

    Sezh stumbled to the ground. Lillian next kicked her from the side, staggered Sezh looked up at her.

    ¡°You know where you are right now?¡±

    Where are you what. Of course at Lady Lize¡¯s pce. This was absurd. Ah, No. Lillian just kicked her out of nowhere is not something that she should find new. She was used to this. Things that made her surprised now is Lillian who just appeared in a trice.

    ¡°Trying to catch The Emperor¡¯s attention, huh? You really have no idea.¡±

    No ¡­ Is it you who are being the one with no idea? Sezh in no time blinked her blue eyes nkly. Finally she realized why suddenly Lillian brought The Emperor up.

    Lady Lize¡¯s pce is located in the center of The Imperial Pce. This area was near to The Emperor¡¯s territory and workce.

    People rarely choose to walk in and out here. Lilian is also the same. However, it turned out that the hawk eyes Lillian could see the poor Sezh who was crouching down alone.

    Perhaps Lillian seems to have a great misunderstanding now. Since they are in the ce near to the ce where the Emperor was staying, she believed that Sezh was wishing to do something to stand out in front of The Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t intend to catch The Empe-¡±

    Sezh¡¯s head was helplessly spinned to the side by force. Lillian pped her and put up a disgusted face.

    ¡°Who told you to talk?¡±

    You asked me first ¡­You evil bitch ¡­. If this was twelve years old Sezh, she would bow her head down very low while keep asking for forgiveness, but seventeen years old Sezh who just came back was different.

    Useless bitch. Sezh mocked her in the heart. Of course she didn¡¯t say it outside her mouth. It will be better if she just gets over this scene immediately. There was just one thing in her mind right now.

    Why on earth that the girl who is always waking upte everyday be here?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything desirable. Even if you go on a rampage to fishing any of The Emperor¡¯s attention or favor, you would never get one. Or do you want to take off your clothes? Maybe you can attract a little notice.¡±

    ¡°Catching any attention or favor. It¡¯s not my in-¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s just do whatever you want, but The Emperor wouldn¡¯t even care about you at all. Am I right? Even The Emperor sometimes forgets about your existence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He said that while taking breakfast together with me this morning. ¡®My youngest daughter, Lillian.¡¯¡±

    So it¡¯s like that. The Emperor usually rested here and sometimes would have meals or tea time with Bern and Lillian. Amongst his concubine, The Emperor cherished Lady Lize the most. The child that was born from their nights was Raytan. In spite of that, The Emperor¡¯s favourite kids were Bern and Lillian.

    So what? Honestly Sezh couldn¡¯t even care less for something like that. She is familiar with The Emperor¡¯s indifference. It was also the same situation with Yerena¡¯s violence. Therefore, she didn¡¯t get bothered by Lillian¡¯s provoking speech at all. Sure, Lillian didn¡¯t get satisfied with that kind of reaction. She kept continuing her groans.

    ¡°Or do you wanna be a pimp like your mother? Throwing people to others so you get some benefits.¡±

    Pimp. That¡¯s what The Imperial Children who didn¡¯t like Yerena called her behind her back.

    Yerena¡¯s family wasn¡¯t particrly strong. It was just one of those noble families.The one that responsible for Yerena¡¯s position now is her father, Sezh¡¯s grandfather.

    Before Sezh was born, it was not long after Rowain III became emperor. At that time, scores of noble families tried to make their daughters an empress or concubine by undertaking various works under water. The same affair was done by Yerena¡¯s father.

    He was a madly ambitious man<em><strong>, </strong></em>he used all the money that he had to bribe so he could made Yerena fill the position. In the end, he made his wish. Because Yerena has be one of many concubines in the empire now. Well, it didn¡¯t matter whether she didn¡¯t receive The Emperor¡¯s favors or not.

    Yerena took after her father. She as well had great ambition<em><strong>. </strong></em>Bing a concubine,Yerena quickly realized that her family door was really insignificantpared to others. She understood that at the moment she goes this way, she can be both rice and porridge.

    She wasn¡¯t certain whether she would get The Emperor¡¯s grace or not, but one thing that she was very determined about is she didn¡¯t want to be a pathetic person.So the first thing Yerena did was to embrace the people of the Imperial Pce as much as possible.That was why Lillian and others nicknamed her as a pimp.

    It was significantly strenuous for Yerena, the daughter of a petty family, to survive between them<em><strong>. </strong></em>Had it been a different person, there would have been no possibility at all. However, Yerena is still The Emperor¡¯s concubine. The status has be her only weapon.

    At first, it was quite hard for her. Still and all, Yerena eventually seeded in establishing her acquaintanceship with the nobles. She made friends with a great number of high-rankings in the field. As time passed, her presence in the social world grew more. After mingling with many nobles, Yerena began to match up them to one another.

    Family after family collided and intertwined. It was the best way for the nobles to build and strengthen their power, and Yerena was in the middle.

    When the marriage was fulfilled, the nobles would often hand jewels and art objects with an unfamiliar name were given to her as a sign of gratitude.

    Yerna carefully befriended with them to build wealth andwork<em><strong>. </strong></em>She was greatly resourceful. It was even said that by striking Yerena¡¯s one leg, you would know all the people of the Imperial Pce.

    In addition, The couples, whom Yerena matched up, rarely faced a catastrophe unlike many other noble families. Therefore, her fame grew day by day.

    The hard-earned connection with the nobles was an excellent safety to Yerena. They with pleasure will help her and because of that she would easily cover up mistakes that she made at The Imperial Pce.

    Anyway Yerena was also smarter than she looks. With such a case, Yerena could act so ndestinely that it never got into The Emperor¡¯s ears. In conclusion, she was a considerable person. But then again, that¡¯s why Lillian and other kids like her called Yerena a vulgar pimp.

    ¡°Really. You¡¯re like your mother. Resembles each other very~ much. You vulgar things both can¡¯t get The Emperor¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Well. Where do you get that blood from? Of course you¡¯re that pimp¡¯s only daughter.¡±

    Without her own consciousness, Sezh rebutted forgetting about her life.

    ¡°Then, Sister Lillian, please talk about your concern to my mother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sister just recognized her ability. You should consult about your future husband to my mother too.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m the same as you two?!¡±

    Hah, of course you don¡¯t have the same pride as me. While Sezh muttered that in the heart, Lillian snatched her hair brutally.

    ¡°Akh!¡±

    ¡°This damned bitch just lives with her mouth!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°You suit that Raytan kid. It looks like you couldn¡¯t even see with your eyes again?¡±

    Why suddenly brought Raytan here. Lillian seems to still have any grudges with the dogfight that happened at the library a few days ago.

    ¡°These bug-like things in the end are all the same!¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of why Lillian kept dragging him to the conversation while constantly beating her.

    ¡°Things like you two wandering around the imperial pce are unfairly just hurting us!¡±

    ¡°Ah, No, When did I hurt you ¡­ ¡°

    ¡°You keep showing up in front of my eyes like this are really irritating!¡±

    Lillian hit Sezh in the head.

    ¡°Die! Just kill yourself together with that cursed kid!¡±

    Everyday it¡¯s always like this. She didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The only thing she did was breathing and opened her eyes, it¡¯s just all of that. Come rain or shine, she is still treated like a bug. Just with the reason she came into their view, they will beat and insult her like this.

    Sudden anger rose up. Biting her lips tightly, Sezh pushed Lillian with all of her strength.

    ¡°Keukh!¡±

    This time it was Lillian who fell to the soil ground.

    ¡°Why should we die? We did nothing wrong!¡±

    ¡°This wrecked bitch!¡±

    Simr to a coiled spring, Lillian got up from the floor and grabbed Sezh¡¯s cor. Lost her control of gravity, Sezh tumbled over. Before she knew it, Lillian climbed over her small body. She then pped Sezh¡¯s cheeks mercilessly. Goodness. If Yerena is a pimp then Lillian is a literal bully. Sezh was really dumbfstrucked. She who had no strength left couldn¡¯t attack Lillian back. Whether it¡¯s seventeen or even twenty years old inside Sezh¡¯s body, in reality the position who held the bigger and more power in physically is Lillian now.

    ¡°So you have pride now since you started to reach out with that annoying and dirty kid. This vulgar bitch.¡±

    ¡°Release me! Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Anyway you and that Raytan will end up the same. When Brother finally bes emperor, he would definitely kill both of you first!¡±¡°Annoying and dirty you said?¡±

    Sezh went ballistic and shouted loudly. She waspletely in her wit¡¯s end right now. Lillian didn¡¯t stop snapping her insult and kept pouring out her swearing words. But the thing Sezh really couldn¡¯t understand is why does she need to keep bringing Raytan here? Sezh got angrier because of that rather than when Lilian insulted her mother.

    Of course Raytan ¡­ is a little bit harsh. However, he at least never tormented her like this. These past days he even took care of her. Yesterday he did that, and today is also ¡­¡­.

    ¡°You sister and Brother Bern are people that annoyed me the most!¡±

    Sezh kept shouting all of her thoughts.¡°Brother Raytan is way better than you! The only thing that you can win over him is just your blonde hair and blue eyes.¡±

    ¡°What?-¡±

    Lillian¡¯s temper has already hit the roof now. She didn¡¯t even use her palm again but her fist, she aimed it to punch Sezh¡¯s face. Crap, Sezh thought she had to listen to Luna before, but she also didn¡¯t want to apologize for making it wrong. ¡®Just do it¡¯. ¡®A day or two.¡¯

    Why does it have to be her? While it¡¯s just because Lillian wants that.

    Suddenly, there was arge hand grabbed Lillian¡¯s cor strongly.

 Chapter 41

    [Dictionary: <strong>Aphasia</strong> is a condition that robs you of the ability tomunicate. It can affect your ability to speak, write and understandnguage, both verbal and written. <strong>Aphasia</strong> typically urs suddenly after a stroke or a head injury.]

    Lize¡¯s condition was really not good.

    Marie kept saying ¡®But it¡¯s still not to the rate that it¡¯s so serious yet.¡¯ Still? You said ¡®still¡¯? Raytanughed mockingly.He could feel that Lize who wasying down helplessly on the bed is like nearly dying. If she was asleep or fainted with no consciousness, he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Raytan delicately brought Lize¡¯s hand to the front of his nose and lips. He recalled Marie¡¯s words that defined her condition as ¡®still¡¯ and relieved to see that she was still breathing peacefully. Raytan beat his lips.

    ¡°How much longer do you want to live like this?¡±

    With this kind of way ¡­ How longer do you want to withstand it?

    Raytan knew yet also didn¡¯t at the same time. His mom was doing whatever it takes and endured, endured, and endured for all things. Lize just lives for her only one goal. She wouldn¡¯t ever die until that goal is achieved. It¡¯s not that Raytan could not understand what his mother¡¯s feeling.

    However, Raytan used to feel like everything juststed sometimes. Sometimes, it was choking. The appearance of Lize, who struggled with his given name, and everything. He saw it all, but couldn¡¯t do anything to save his mother

    Raytan fixed his gaze to Lize again for a while and soon after that he stood up and left the room. Before he really left, hemanded Marie.

    ¡°If my mother finally wakes up, call me. Whenever it is.¡±Raytan took his footstep inside the library. Afterwards, he picked up the book that Sezh has requested before, ¡®The Wizards of Delhender¡¯. He couldn¡¯t get a picture why she out of the blue wanted to read this book. It¡¯s because this book was really quaint enough for her.

    Obviously, he also read this not because he found something in that book that weedhled up his interest. Additionally, he couldn¡¯t get any information that he needed from it. However, he already finished reading that book, so it¡¯s not a big problem to lend it to her.

    When he came with light thoughts out of the pce and looked around for someone.

    ¡°Why should we die? We did nothing wrong!¡±

    A cracking scream hit his eardrums. He now was ustomed to that voice. Raytan knew there was only one person who owned that voice in the Imperial Pce. Eventually, Raytan get a sight of Lillian who had fun crashing Sezh in front of him.

    ¡°This wrecked bitch!¡±

    It seemed like Lillian wanted to prey over Sezh to death again today. The downpour of swears and insults, also a palm that always pped cruelly, it was a very familiar scenery. Countless times that he witnessed Lillian was outraging her.

    Lilian grabbed Setz¡¯s hair as she walked, trailed away like a prisoner with her head bowed. Sezh kept calling the name ¡®Luna¡¯ and ¡®braided whole-heartedly¡¯ while trying to hold a shawl firmly.

    Ah, there was once a time like this. Lilian pretended to be kind and wanted to y together with Sezh. After tricking Sezh, she locked her up in a warehouse where there were rumors that said a ghost appeared there. Sezh was confined in that room for an all day long.

    <em>¡®Miss Luna, you also know about this. I¡¯m talking about the aphasia that the Princess has suffered.¡¯</em>

    If he wanted to talk about it more detailed, it was really no sounds that came out from her mouth that time. Children are usually crying and babbling loudly when they feel downhearted to something. But Sezh was always only letting her tears flowing down her cheeks without even letting a single shrieke out. Because of that, Raytan just took it with a grain of salt.

    Is that even my problem, he truly thought like that. Anyway they¡¯re the same. Blonde. He felt nauseous just by seeing it. They are the things that he will get rid of someday. He was so fed up by them.

    But now ¡­

    <em>¡®Brother Bern. Please stop!¡¯</em>

    Suddenly Sezh¡¯s petite figure who tried to block Bern from him at the dogfight incident a few days ago interrupted his mind.

    <em>¡®Brother, your hand is bleeding. If we leave it, it probably will get worse.¡¯</em>

    When she just rumplely wrapped the bandage around his handparable to a mummy. The troublesome first aid that took a long time to be undone.

    <em>¡®And I will always like Brother!¡¯</em>

    Also that embarrassing deration ¡­

    ¡°Anyway you and that Raytan will end up the same. When Brother finally bes an emperor, he would definitely kill both of you first!

    Lillian once again was vouching over Sezh and raised her voice more. In spite of that, it got ovepped by Sezh¡¯sugh.

    <em>¡®Brother, are you worried about me?¡¯</em>

    Worry? What did you say? Me to who? Anyway that stupid kid was not that different with other Imperial children who were rattling on him though ¡­

    ¡°Annoying and dirty you said? You sister and Brother Bern are people that annoyed me the most!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Brother Raytan is way better than you! The only thing that you can win over him is just your blonde hair and blue eyes.¡±

    Raytan was dumbfoundedly speechless.

    He really couldn¡¯t understand anything. Is that because Sezh said that having blonde and blue eyes are the only aspect that Lillian was better than him or-. No, even if in the meantime the reality changed and he had blonde hair and blue irises. Now, the thing is who is defending who while she¡¯s already in that shape of her. When she finally conscious that she made an errorter, pleading for forgiveness won¡¯t be enough. She must have known that uttering something daring like that in this situation is the same as a suicidal attempt.

    In a wink, without himself knowing, Raytan started to run. He grabbed the cor of Lillian who was torturing Sezh.

    ¡°Kyaaa-!¡±

    He briskly with no effort lifted Lillian from Sezh, the older princess screamed in shock. Raytan threw away the surprised Lillian to the ground then peering his gaze out at Sezh whose form was already indescribable.

    ¡°B-brother Raytan?¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯tprehend even a little bit what just happened before her eyes. It¡¯s because Raytan suddenly appeared and helped her out of nowhere.

    Raytan looked hesitant for a while. By and by, he stretched out his grandiose hand, holding that little hand of her. While keeping her stares at him, Sezh and Raytan¡¯s fingers intertwined together helping her to stand up.

    Moreover, that condition¡­ How do you say it¡­ the red face that was covered with a lot of dirt, people can¡¯t even distinguish between straws and her hair, and the dress she wore had also already be a rag. But Sezh didn¡¯t cry. Rather than crying, she was staring at Lilian with all her might, struggling with anger.

    Her appearance was funny. But despite this serious situation ¡­. She was a little cute. Raytan chuckled without him knowing.

    ¡°These, these vulgar things. You dare ¡­ ¡°

    Lilian was swaying and shaking. From her point of view, it was very natural for her to get enraged here. Sezh, who was always living like her toy and object, already disappointed her by rebelling twice. And now, there was another person having a finger in the pie of their matter. All of the people, it¡¯s Raytan who was sticking up on Sezh¡¯s side.

    Now the situation has turned up from before. Realizing that her opponent changed to be Raytan, she couldn¡¯t do a muscle battle like earlier. One extra fact that needed to be remembered is that Bern was also not there today.

    ¡°I will not let this out! You two think you can get out of this situation?!¡±

    Lillian yelled with all of her might and main while ring sinisterly at Sezh and Raytan.

    ¡°The Emperor, my mom, I will tell them! Brother too- I will tell everyone so your legs and hands would be cutted ap-!¡±

    Lillian¡¯s groans didn¡¯t continue. It¡¯s because Raytan suddenly gripped her face.

    Lillian¡¯s blue eyes shaken up under his bloody red iris. She flinched. It¡¯s because no one could guess what was behind those shivery stares. At the moment Lillian saw Raytan¡¯s face closer. She sensed that an overbearing aura was radiated strongly from him, the aura that made her feel so powerless.

    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    Raytan spoke with his cold baritone voice.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your hands and legs cutted apart first.¡±

    Lillian literally went rigid as quiet as a mouse.

    On the other side, Sezh was gaping silently. What a jaw-dropping sight. That arrogant Lillian could drag down her own tail like that. And it¡¯s just by one time Raytan spoke!

    However, the next action that Raytan took was more way unexpected. He turned back his head and got a glimpse at Sezh. Thereupon, something that she could never ever think about happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sezh.¡±

    Sezh.

    It¡¯s not Stupid Kid, Annoying Bitch, Hey, You, or anything else but Sezh. This is the first time he called her by her own name. When the speechless Sezh wanted to respond that looks-like-her-illusion name that Raytan just used for her. She noticed something ¡­

    In front of her. To be precise, at Lady Lize¡¯s pce. There was someone ahead of the window that she identally stared at each other with.

    Eton.

    That uncle, what is he doing here? Feeling so unlucky, her blue marine irises shaken up hardly.

    She assumed that Eton had already observed what was happening between the three of them that time. While looking at Lillian who was behind her, Eton nodded his head once and then mouthed.

    That ¨C bitch ¨C is ¨C quite ¨C evil ¨C am ¨C I ¨C right?

    ¡­. Then heughed.

    Youughed? Why? No. Don¡¯tugh. Really don¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t do anything weird ¡­

    Sezh inside couldn¡¯t predict what is something that he tended to do about. Eton made a suspicious smile while putting his finger in front of his mouth signaling ¡®shoo¡¯ and he also didn¡¯t forget to wink.

    At the same time, behind her back. Lillian screamed hazardously.

    ¡°KYAAAAAAAA¡±

    Sezh who was shocked, chaotically turned back her head. In a sh, there was a scream again. Fire! It¡¯s because the fire was on Lillian¡¯s head. Her graceful and precious blonde hair is now being eaten by fire.

    ¡®Tadak Tadak.¡¯ Itposed the same sound that you will hear when you see a dry firewood is being burned.

    ¡°This, this what happened-! Fire! There is a fire on top of my hair!¡±

    Lillian shouted urgently. She looks like a moron causing a ruckus. Even if she looked miserable enough now, Raytan didn¡¯t look bothered at all.

    ¡°Oh My God. What is happening here! Princess Lillian!¡±

    The maid who heard her cries came and asked panicky. That day, aplete three-ring circus happened at the front of Lady Lize¡¯s pce.

    ¡°That child! That child! To me! That cursed kid!¡±

    Sezh who felt her body went stiff just staring dumbfoundedly at the unsettled Lillian. Then she changed her sight back to Eton.

    Eton, the only one culprit that should be verdicted for causing all of this hubaloo, just shrugged his shoulders calmly. He yed it like it was just meant to be like that.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±Raytan pored over to the direction where Sezh was staring bewilderedly. She responded with a shake of her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Indeed. It seems like Raytan couldn¡¯t see or detect any of Eton¡¯s existence

    Instantly after Raytan turned his head to the window where Eton was set upright. Eton¡¯s face in no time went stiff. There were no wisecracking and fussy characters of him. So unfamiliar. Truly like a different person.

    Why is he like that all of a sudden? He looked so surprised yet stupefied at the same time. Sezh, who inspected Raytan and Eton alternately since earlier, automatically held Raytan¡¯s hand in a hurry.¡°B-brother. Let¡¯s just go off first.¡±

    Raytan flinched a little but didn¡¯t intend to remove her hands from his.

    ¡°If it¡¯s what you want.¡± He answered with a small voice only.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After strided for some steps, Sezh swung her head to the back again. At the same time, Eton disappeared and left no trace behind like he didn¡¯t even exist.

 Chapter 42: â€œThis wrecked bitch!-â€œ

    ¡°This wrecked bitch!-¡°

    Honestly he wasn¡¯t thinking about taking any action like that from the start.

    Eton just nonchntly watched the quarrel between Sezh and Lillian. Therefore, he just somewhat already guessed precedently that Sezh¡¯s life at The Imperial Pce wascking smoothness.

    However, isn¡¯t it too much? How can that girl browbeat Sezh to that rate.

    Frankly speaking. On Eton¡¯s eyes, Lillian and Sezh were peas in the pot. They were the same. Both Lillian and Sezh were The Princesses of Delhender, it was confirmed by their blonde hair and sapphire eyes. One thing that distinguished them only is that the one who was being fierce one now was holding in his awful secret, that fact was only known by her.

    By some means, Eton assumed that Sezh would be pleading, crying, and asking her sister for mercy. He didn¡¯t know why Sezh was acutely hated by that girl. But in this situation, the best choice that she have to do is begging for forgiveness as soon as possibIe or she would literally die. It was the same choice that Eton saw everybody who got to suffer this kind of situation would do. Everyone except for no one.

    ¡°Why should we die? We did nothing wrong!¡±

    On the contrary, Sezh unusually screamed back at Lillian. With her beyond the shambles frame, Sezh raised her voice like she was getting some fresh spirits. While watching the scene, Eton mumbled with a small voice.

    ¡°The fierce kid is interesting anyway.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you and that Raytan will end up the same. When Brother finally bes an emperor, he would definitely kill both of you first!¡±Ah, so it¡¯s all that again. That Raytan kid.

    Somehow, his curiosity kept growing bigger. Inside The Delhender¡¯s Imperial wall that was full of blonde, a ck-haired kid was born. Honestly, Eton didn¡¯t believe Sezh¡¯s story about a-cursed-person-treatment at all.

    In the first ce, there were so many things in that legend that mismatched with what originally happened.

    Of course the thing about unconventional one is true. But Eton didn¡¯t think about the story seriously. It¡¯s because it really sounded like a whole-hog exaggeration.

    A poor child with ck hair and red eyes that unluckily was born in The Imperial Family where such a distorted legend existed. That¡¯s why the kid was named Raytan, the name which its actual meaning was lost and instead reced with a cursed person. Eton was briefly presumed that it was just all that.

    The uproar was not hovered for too long. A ck-haired teen appeared by running. ck hair, so that¡¯s our main character, Raytan, right. Eton wanted to see him.

    Raytan, who Eton only could see the parts of his back line, threw away Lillian and helped Sezh to stand.

    ¡°I will not let this out! You two think you can get out of this situation?!¡±

    Lillian who ispletely in anger shouted loudly. Eton remembered when he got a load of Raytan and Sezh condition days before today, he was aware that they were treated in such an inhospitality way here. Apparently, they got the special package one from that vicious bitch.

    She is really an ugly evil bitch, I see.

    When Eton pondered those thoughts, Raytan suddenly grabbed that evil bitch¡¯s face strongly. The bitch¡¯s face turned to be so pale and blue. Perhaps it¡¯s because Raytan was swearing at her or threatening her or both or maybe not both of them.

    Eton, who was looking behind Raytan and Sezh, burst intoughter without knowing it. Two kids who got bad treatment. One is fighting by a messed up war of words. Oppositely, the other one preferred to do more physical actions while swearing than words. The two of them truly were an unmatched pair.

    However, Kid that has guts is cute. Eton liked that kind of kid.

    So, he did that.

    ¡°KYAAAAAAAA.¡±

    In time when Lillian¡¯s scream was spreading over the entire area, Eton looked back at Sezh. She was putting up an expression like if it was interpreted would mean ¡®What did you do?!.¡¯

    Why, I literally just helped you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?

    While replied those words just in his head, finally he saw the face of ¡®Brother Raytan¡¯ that Sezh often mentioned. Raytan turned his head to the ce where Eton was staying.

    ¡­ Eton saw it perfectly.

    ¡®Tadak Tadak¡¯

    The cracking sound of rolling fingers filled up the empty room. It was Eton¡¯s long standing habit. If there¡¯s anything that bothers him or whenever he thinks about something solemnly. It ran out without his own knowledge.

    ck hair, crimson eyes. The cursed ki-

    Eton recalled pieces of his memory about what Sezh said back in time. His scarlet eyes inspected meticulously to the outside. The pce, where the turmoil had subsided, was quiet. It felt like nothing happened here before. However, Eton was too upied to observe Raytan behind the window.

    Same

    Eton mumbled to his own self. He wasn¡¯t talking about Raytan resembling him. Of course there were still some parts where Raytan had the same ¡®outline¡¯ as him. However, his heart was pounding hardly not because of that.

    He was resembling¡­ that woman¡­

    That bloody scarlet eyes were resembling him but his features were definitely after that woman. The only person that he will never forget from a long time ago. That woman¡­ he could see half of her in that kid. That woman and¡­ himself.

    No, is this just a mere coincidence¡­? Eton shook up his head. There¡¯s no way there will be a kid that will look like both of them. Beside that, isn¡¯t the time already passed greatly long?

    But the name?

    This. Is this only a coincidence?

    From all of things now there was a child that was simr to him and that woman. Plus, all of the names, what was it again the name that the child had?

    Eton chewed his own lips, still constantly put his watch on the outside of the window. Over the unstained crystal clear window, there were bloody red eyes that were simr to Raytan beheld.

    <strong>***</strong>

    It was so chaotic.

    First of all, If she had to exin about Lillian¡¯s condition now¡­ At least she knew now that the fire that was produced from magic was a verysting product. It chose to stubbornly burn even if the maids already tried to do everything to turn it out.

    ¡°My Goodness! Oh Lord!¡±

    The maids were so busy trying to turn the burn off.

    While going on a mess with her head, one thing that Lillian didn¡¯t forget at the time was keep shouting at Raytan. She was even swearing at him.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    ¡°Turn it out! I said turn it out!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t turn it out?!¡±

    ¡°You lowly life!¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t even hold the situation anymore.

    However, Lillian seems to be deeply convinced that the malefactor of the existing fire on her hair is Raytan. bbering, gibberish, Lillian was doing that while keep shouting. Because it never stopped, Sezh and Raytan were clueless put down at an awkward situation and couldn¡¯t leave the ce.

    Raytan scanned Lillian for a very instant second. shly, he grabbed her by the cor again and started to carelessly brought her. He walked down towards the front of the builded fountain.

    ¡®Ssh¡¯

    Raytan light-heartedly tossed away Lillian to the fountain.

    The fire was permanently quenched, Lillian who was flooded and drowned by the water now had a more wretched appearance inparison to Sezh. After her face could reach to the surface, she breathed hardly using all parts of her lungs. That day, Raytan looked more monstrous than the monster on the tail itself. Every single soul who was watching that scene reflexively freezed under that disastrous human being. Doubtlessly, Sezh was also included.

    ¡°This bastard! What did you just have done!¡±

    Surprised, Lillian, who couldn¡¯t even express her anger more, screaming in madness, even now there were tears emerging down from her eyes. However, Raytan blew up a drop-dead answer.

    ¡°You asked me to turn it out.¡±

    Lillian suddenly became a mute. Sezh was petrified. It¡¯s because this was the first time Lillian tasted something so terrifying like that. Lillian already had various ways to torment her on a daily basis, so what will she do to get a ¡®revenge¡¯ after this kind of misery.

    Raytan seems genuinely unbothered by that mess. He just ignored it and walked back towards Sezh while acting like he was searching for something and picked it up.

    The thing that Raytan was trying to find and brought is a book, the one that Sezh asked before ¡®The Wizards of Delhender¡¯. In this kind of situation, he instead handed over her a book¡­ If she should be crying orughing, Sezh didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she had to release now.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    One hand to hold the book and one another hand to hold Raytan,¡¯s hand tightly. She just ¡­ Scared. Obviously Lillian wouldn¡¯t stay still about this kind of incident. She clearly was furious enough. In addition, Yerena also will know about her friendship with Raytan soon.

    However, the most worry-worthy thing in her head right now is she couldn¡¯t assure what kind of form Raytan will be. Sezh hoped Raytan wouldn¡¯t fall into a troubling hardship because of her today. But did Raytan know what¡¯s in her mind or not, she couldn¡¯t be sure. He just spokefortably and walked along beside her.

    ¡°That book is not fun. I already read it.¡±

    ***

    Her gloomy face didn¡¯t fade away even until they arrived at her pce. Sezh sure maybe she could die from worry. She thought that by the time mentioned, today¡¯s ident would definitely already be passed down to Yulia¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Sezh hesitated, she asked Raytan with a careful manner.

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me¡­ ¡°

    ¡°You what.¡±

    ¡°Because you helped me, the situation turned out to be like this. It¡¯s clear there will be a big troubleing¡­ ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯te to me before¡­ No, it will be better if we do not see each other again¡­ ¡°

    Obviously, the fire on Lillian¡¯s hair was Eton¡¯s personal work. If she knew everything is gonna be like this, she would just listen to Luna. It¡¯s because she uselessly followed him today. Thete burst of guilt overfilled Sezh. Sezh lowered her head down.

    ¡°But if we stop meeting, you won¡¯t be able to get the tutoring tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have known if your aphasia might have rpsed again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the tutoring? It will be good to take the lesson while eating cakes together next time.¡±

    Sezh¡­. was-literally-super-confused-and-dumbfounded.

    Sezh abruptly lifted her head. Why did he unexpectedly bring that conversation?If she could tell it bluntly. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Raytan would say things like ¡®Why are you alwaysing to bother and annoy people out,¡¯ ¡®If my mom didn¡¯t request it, I wouldn¡¯t even want to face bitch like you in the first ce.¡¯

    In addition to that, she knew it too well that Raytan was never counterattacked all the bullying approaches that he suffered like this. He just dealt it with silence. The times when the dogfight happened, he was angry by what Bern said. But today¡¯s asion was different. There was nothing relevant for him to put in contribution at today¡¯s fight.

    Rather than me her, he instead took out those words. Sezh tightening her hug to the book that was given by Raytan in her arms. What should she do. Sezh tried hard to hold back her tears to not flow down from her watery eyes.

    ¡°So about those stu- ¡­ weird things. Don¡¯t ever think to sa-¡±

    Raytan couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. It¡¯s because of Luna who wasing urgently with an apprehensive face.¡°Ma-Master Raytan ¡­. and also Princess ¡­¡±

    As soon as she saw Luna¡¯s face, Sezh had guessed what it was. She already said that this problem is gonna be the massive one. It looks like that guess was correct.

    ¡°Lady Yulia is ¡­ A-asking for responsibility. The Lady wants you toe. Both Princess and Master Raytan ¡­¡±

    Yulia Ln. Bern and Lilian¡¯s mother. She hated Raytan and Lize to the death. And also the person who treated Yerena and Sezh like they were barren things.

    Striking fear came into her heart, Sezh¡¯s eyes were shaking like a leaf.

 Chapter 43

    The atmosphere was freezing her to the bone.

    Even if it was her seventeen years old self inside her body, in this situation, the thing that you would only feel is trembling in fear. The stiffen face of Yulia, Bern who was standing beside her, the terrible look of Lillian, and ¡­ Yerena who closed her own mouth tidily.

    Sezh was putting an expression like she was a real criminal herself. Really, this is the worst godawful nightmarish spine-chilling thing that ever happened to her. However, Raytan didn¡¯t look frightened at all. His t face looked unbothered while standing upright beside Sezh.

    Yulia, who was sitting on the chair up to now, got up from her seat. After that, she walked until she reached the ce in front of Raytan. Suddenly, her palm was alreadynded pitilessly on his cheek.

    ¡®Tak¡¯ the horrifying sound made Sezh close both of her eyelids firmly. If she didn¡¯t confront back and just ept the bullying before, even if she will get a permanent scar ¡­ However, those regrets were toote to be reflected now.

    ¡°This foul thing.¡±

    She could feel an uncovered disgust at Yulia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°So you really seem to already forget your ce. You dare to make my daughter into that kind of condition?¡±

    Yulia¡¯s eyes staring at Raytan were cynical. Sezh really wanted to bite her own tongue and die.

    ¡°You. The one who should be grateful for not being thrown away from the Imperial Pce¡­¡±

    Yulia continued to utter her rants, but Raytan didn¡¯t budge. He didn¡¯t lower his head like Sezh or even apologize like what they wanted. His cheeks started to swell a little. As far as one could tell, Yulia was getting more enraged because of that attitude.¡°Let¡¯s see. After His Highness knew your criminality. Will you still be able to hold that calm face!¡±

    Sezh screamed loudly inside. Without even any cases that he made before, The Emperor hated him so badly. If The Emperor knows about this matter ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so curious too. If The Emperor knows that Sister Lillian was acting like a dog. What will he say¡­ ¡°

    However, Raytan replied with a more atrocious manner.

    ¡°What-?¡±

    The scream came from Lillian who was standing behind Yulia. Exactly sounds like a mad wild ox. Lillian gave a death stare together with Yulia who relentlessly kept up her cold gaze towards him. But Raytan didn¡¯t stop and continued his speech.

    ¡°Sister Lillian who was tormenting the quiet Sezh first. Plus, she said something too. She called Lady Yerena as a pimp.¡±

    As soon as that words spouted. Yerena¡¯s face turned red like a tomato.

    Clearly, The Emperor wouldn¡¯t punish her after he heard about Lillian beat Sezh up. However, The Emperor had no idea what Lilian was like. This is thanks to Lilian¡¯s natural talent to act as a ¡®Polite and Gentle Princess¡¯ so far. He will not punish her, but maybe could be disgusted by it. And there was nothing good about being disgusted by The Emperor.

    Yulia and Lillian impossibly didn¡¯t know about that.

    ¡°Plead.¡±

    Lillian approached until she stood up right in front of him.

    ¡°Bow your knees. Then I will forgive you. Raytan, Sezh. You two.¡±

    ¡°S-sister.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t withstand anything that she was watching, Sezh collected her spirits.

    ¡°All of this is my fault. I was impolite against you, Sister. I will kneel down and apologize ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yerena.¡±

    Yulia called Yerena who was standing at the back from the start.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this? While The Princess Sezh got friendly with Raytan you do things that don¡¯t even work.¡±

    Yerena walked towards her while clenching her fist firmly. She looked so furious and embarrassed at the same time.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy with matchmaking the nobles. I think the marriage season has already begun these past days, hasn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you really have no shame? You can¡¯t even manage your daughter properly. Am I right?¡±

    Ah, please¡­ Sezh was shaking so greatly and holding her own hands.

    ¡°Why this thing urred is one of your responsibilities! Say something! Yerena!¡±

    Yerena sealed her lips tightly at Yulia¡¯s screams. Although Yerena made connections with numerous aristocratic families, and thanks to it, she was influential in the imperial family, but it was still iparable to Yulia, who had a great and strong family.

    ¡°Yerena!¡±

    Yulia restlessly yelled out Yerena¡¯s name. Sezh also pulled her sights towards Yerena. Yerena slowly stepped to the direction of her daughter. She lifted her hand then she grabbed Sezh¡¯s thin wrist as hard as she could. Long-grown nails dig through the tender flesh without mercy. Sezh groaned silently.

    ¡°¡­ Sezh. Apologize to Lady Yulia and Princess Lillian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bow your knees. Quick!¡±

    Right. It would be better to be eaten up cheaply. If I get on my knees and plead for forgiveness, it will end up just by this. Sezh, with her eyes closed, was about to kneel.

    ¡°Tell that kid to bow too!¡±

    That was Lillian¡¯s deafening shouts.

    ¡°Raytan put my hair on fire! It¡¯s tant that it was his acts!

    No, it¡¯s not Brother Raytan who caused that but Eton ¡­ However, she couldn¡¯t even tell them about it now. Sezh¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Put a fire, sister?¡±

    Raytan gradually parted his lips. Sister he said. For someone who beforehand threatened her that if she doesn¡¯t want her legs and hands to be cutted apart first, it was a vast character change. His acting skill is even better than Lillian.

    ¡°I did nothing except turned the fire off. Am I right? If I¡¯m the one who really burn your hair. I will let it until you be bald because of aplete hair loss.¡±

    Yulia and Lillian¡¯s face got distorted. It¡¯s because this is the first time in forever asion that Raytan fought back. Sezh was shocked in tune. She couldn¡¯t see Raytan who always faced those harassment just with silence.

    On the spur of the moment, Bern was running hastily towards him.

    ¡®Bugh¡¯

    Suddenly appeared Bern without letting a single word out, punched Raytan in the face with his fist. Sezh thought it was the roughest one ever. Dark red liquid trickled down from the side of his mouth.

    ¡°In this Imperial Pce, who else can do such a thing if it¡¯s not you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was so obvious, it¡¯s you. Only you, the cursed kid that has an ability to create something like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ha.¡±

    That instant, Raytan made a small grin. It seems like he has really no clue either. Why suddenly there was fire on Lillian¡¯s hair and why everybody was automatically ming him for that.

    ¡­. Moreover, that small grin made Bern even getting more incensed.

    ¡°Bow your knees! Kneel in front of us! Before I really kill you!¡±

    The outraged Bern kicked Raytan in the stomach. Ah, that¡¯s the part where the wound existed¡­ Sezh screaming and screaming inside, her face turned cadaverous.

    Bern mercilessly began beating Raytan. Raytan simply took the beat in silence. After all, no matter how much Raytan suffered, it seemed that he could not make a fist sh in front of everyone now.

    There was no one talking. Yulia was hugging Lillian¡¯s shoulders, Yerena of course became a bystander.

    It was only Sezh who was quaking in her shoes.

    ¡°P-Please¡­ Brother Bern, It was all my fault¡­ I will plead¡­ ¡°

    Whatever words that Sezh was going to tell, Bern wouldn¡¯t buy it.

    Not long after that. There was an airing voiceing out from outside the room..

    ¡°I think it¡¯s enough with that.¡±

    It¡¯s Lize with her paleplexion.

    As soon as Lize made her appearance, the coolness of the atmosphere was getting more intense. The faces of Yulia, Lillian, Bern, andst but not least Yerena were distorted once again. It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t expect Lize to appear like this. All of his life, no matter how hard people chastised Raytan, Lize never ever even once presented before.

    ¡°Raytan, get up.¡±

    Lize spoke in a calm voice. She was looking at Raytan who got up from his ce first, then switched her vision to everyone.

    ¡°I already heard everything from Orson. That a fight happened. It seems like there was a misunderstanding here. However, that¡¯s right that the one who is below should apologize first. Raytan, give your apology.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    What is this trick. With that sorry not sorry face, Raytan immediately apologized.

    ¡°Lady Yulia and Princess Lillian. I of course was deeply sorry too. Please ept my apology.¡±

    Lize bowed her head with aposed face. Absolutely, Yulia was not going to just let it through so effortlessly.

    ¡°Lize this is not something that can be passed easily just by a simple apology! You blurted those words even after looking at Lillian¡¯s condition?¡±

    Yulia shouted shrilly.

    ¡°I will tell His Highness about this! Prepare yourself, Lize.¡±

    Even if they weren¡¯t talking about Lize who was cherished by The Emperor, Yulia was too invisible in his eyes in the first ce. This may be a great opportunity to appeal to The Emperor. She will tell about Raytan and Princess Sezh taking sides together to bother Lilian. Of course, if you want to be believedpletely, you have to make up a story with tears! Lilian¡¯s acting skills are quite engaging, so it¡¯s a y worth trying.

    ¡°I already told everything myself to His Highness.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What did you say?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shook up hard. Sezh was obviously in the line of them.

    ¡°His Highness said I should apologize to Lady Yulia for making up the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Th-That-¡°

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t tell His Highness that Princess Lillian who beat Princess Sezh first. Just tried to let Lady know.¡±

    At Lize¡¯sst sentences, Yulia locked her lips tightly.

    ¡°Princess Lillian. I apologize for one more time. I¡¯m truly sorry. If it¡¯s okay, I would like to send you the medicines to cure your injuries.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lilian replied while setting face like she was chewing a bug. If Lilian was using a bug-chewed face, Bern was more like a shit-chewed face. Bern stared at Lize with the most disgusting expression in the world, but Lize only smiled with her distinctive subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­ Bern! Lillian!¡±

    Yulia, who was already feeling hot under the cor, shouted at her children¡¯s name. She nned to take her feet leaving the room first. Well, she couldn¡¯t do anything more in this situation. The Emperor already remarked previously that she has to settle down with the problem after Lize and Raytan apologized.

    After taking a few steps, Yulia turned her head back and looked at Lize.

    ¡°You think you will have His Highness¡¯s favor forever?¡±

    A cold dripping atmosphere raised because of Yulia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Lize, it¡¯s better to be aware of where your ce is. Once you lose that favor, you will turn into a miserable thing here.¡±

    The words have meaning in so many ways. Lize answered with a calm face.

    ¡°I¡¯m greatly thankful for your heart¡¯s earnest advice.¡±

    Yulia gave Lize a re of contempt then followed her children to walk away from the current ce.

    Finished looking at Yulia who stepped outside from the opened door. Lize¡¯s stares now, were directed towards Yerena.

    ¡°Lady Yerena.¡±

    Yerena didn¡¯t give even a single reply. Since holding Sezh from earlier, she only stared at Lize in a solid expression.

    ¡°If it¡¯s all right. Would you with pleasure allow Princess Sezh to learn Kazakinguage from Raytan?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Who to who?¡±

    ¡°The lesson will not take an excessive amount of time.¡±

    ¡°Now, you think I will allow-¡±

    ¡°Of course this matter has already gained permission from His Highness. Does Lady still have any trouble uring?¡±

    This time, it was The Emperor¡¯smand. There was no mightiermand in this Imperial Pce above The Emperor¡¯smand. Yerena¡¯s face got distorted but she couldn¡¯t answer it with rejection anywise.

    ¡°Thank you for your consent.¡±

    Lize thanked while bowing her head down. Yerena was just staring at her and started to walk towards the door alone.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh was watching anticipatedly from the start. Lize was keep showing a soft smile and Raytan rested an uninterested face like he had no business there.

    ¡°Sezh! What are you doing? Come here!¡±

    Yerena shouted, ordering Sezh to follow her quickly.

    ¡°Yes. Yes ¡­¡±

    Sezh moved her body and paced without any dy. She was stealing nce to look back at Raytan while mouthed.

    Brother ¨C are ¨C you ¨C okay?

    Sezh asked by setting her mouth in motion. Raytan didn¡¯t answer but instead nodded his head.

    I¡¯m relieved. Sezh inhaled a little breeze. She was really losing her horse sense that day. But importantly, Raytan didn¡¯t get a big injury.

    ¡°Sezh!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ming, Mother ¡­¡±

    Sezh, like a shot, followed Yerena behind immediately. There was Lize and Raytan only that left in the room.

    Lize stared at Raytan under her light emerald irises. Lize slowly stretched out her hand. She gently patted Raytan¡¯s swollen cheek.

    ¡°Mother, I am fin-¡°

    ¡°I should havee a little bitte, right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So Princess Sezh could feel more extremely sorry for you.¡±Lize openly expressed her uneasiness. Raytan lowered his head while beating his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I will go back to the pce.¡±

    ¡°I will escort y-¡°

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Marie.¡±Marie, who was waiting outside, entered the room looking scared. Supported by Marie, Lize began to stagger and move. That¡¯s how she turned away, leaving her son alone.

    Raytan, who was left alone in the room, stood in the same position for a while. His cheeks were tingling, his ears rang, and there was a fishy taste invading his mouth. It¡¯s a familiar thing. It¡¯s all familiar, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why it felt so terrible this time.

    The view of Sezh¡¯s pale face suddenly without warning interrupted his mind, walking freely in it.

    Brother ¨C are ¨C you ¨C okay?

    Words that she sneakily spat out, that silent worry.

 Chapter 44

    20 times? 30 times? No. It could be more than that, Sezh couldn¡¯t be sure. She just randomly wanted to count how many times Yerena beat her in order to relieve her anger.

    Looks like today she has to protect her face better. She guessed that today maybe she would get 30 in minimum. She wanted to avoid as best as she could to put any cotton ball in her bleeding nostrils likest time.

    However, surprisingly Yerena didn¡¯t get a chance to assault her anywhere today, not even once. At the time being, Yerena who returned back altogether with Sezh was giving Sezh her steep swears as usual. Words like ¡®This damn kid¡¯ and ¡®This good for nothing stupid bitch.¡¯

    At the very moment Yerena lifted her hand, more than ready enough to p her cheek while roaring a heavy stream of her top drawer sphemy. Luna came.

    There were expensive medicines, ointment, and something else that Luna brought on her hands that day. Luna never broke her streaks even a day to help Sezh treat her wounds everytime she was abused by her mom or anyone else. Those stuff that she brought today were so out of league from something that Luna usually used to treat her wounds. The variance was also quite numerous.

    The next thing she knew is the one who sent those medicines is Lady Lize. The calm and soft Lady Lize even wrote her a letter. If she was asked to tell what the content of the letter is, Sezh will summarize it like this.

    <em>[ ¡­ Princess. It is a medicinal herb that is insignificant to give, but it is said that the effect is fruitful. The face of yours was hurt a lot because of Princess Lillian, but I hope it helps. Will youe to my pce with Raytan tomorrow? Although I can¡¯t see you myself because I¡¯m not feeling well, I will definitely ask Marie how much Princess¡¯s condition has improved. If it doesn¡¯t work, I, with a good grace, would send you another more.]</em>

    Things about the medicines were just a mere excuse, Lady Lize¡¯s true intention is to prevent Yerena from abusing her. If the ireful Yerena chose to squeeze her like a rat again today, Sezh couldn¡¯t help but be defenseless to acquire some new injuries.

    In the past, She has been beaten to a real serious degree a few times. Not enough with just swelling marks on her face, she also got the ck and blue bruises all over her body. Everytime Yerena manhandled and made her turn into a sort of shoddy living meat. She would as well keep her from going anywhere.

    But the situation is different this time.No one but The Emperor himself gave his permission for her to do the tutoring with Raytan.

    Even Lady Lize sent her medicines and her maid to Sezh¡¯s pce as an excuse to make sure that Sezh didn¡¯t get assaulted by Yerena.Her intention seeded, Yerena didn¡¯t hit Sezh or anything that day.

    Moreover, even if she didn¡¯t go that far to help her today, Lady Lize was the one who talked directly about the quarrel and made a negotiation with The Emperor. Until now, Sezh still had no idea what things exactly that she uttered to The Emperor.

    Lady Lize who was radiating a gentle and warm aura ¡­

    Of course Sezh was so thankful toward Raytan, but she was feeling absolutely grateful for Lady Lize from the bottom of her heart. Sezh honestly believed that she was owing endless debts towards her today.

    She, fortunately, was the one who told The Emperor about the fight. She made her get The Emperor¡¯s consent for the tutoring, and she saved her from Yerena¡¯s abuse.

    This was a replete of irony. They don¡¯t even share a single drop of blood, but Lady Lize poured her with her care. Sezh was feeling more affectionate to her than to her own mother.

    Thence, Sezh vowed. She will do anything to stop Lize¡¯s death which was caused by Yerena, the ident that happened in another future that she already witnessed.

    Thanks to Raytan and Lady Lize, Sezh could get through this horrible day. With her tired body, Sezh climbed into her bed.

    ***

    ¡°Ha ¡­¡±

    The archmage, who was sitting in front of his desk, sketched his face in nothing but dejection. He once again took a hale of fresh air. His face, where the wrinkles remained, turned to scrutinize any possible scenery at the other side of the window.

    Living his daily life as an imperial archmage indeed was already making him have a lot of hustle and bustle everyday. Even so, the thing that made him feel restless today was not that. Several days ago, a flood was prating the temple. It was the troubling one. Since the underground waterway of the building was affected too.

    Repairing the ruptured waterway is not a huge problem. The real problem is there was something surreptitious that never reached anybody¡¯s ears or eyes. As soon as he heard the news, the archmage got something in his head. His intuition said that perhaps the scariest thing he would never want to imagine could happen.

    Turns out his guess was right.

    ¡°Why, Why this ¡­¡±

    Under the ckcolored water, there was a hidden secret space. The ce where they trapped ¡®him¡¯.

    The Archmage peeped down his old eyes inside the mentioned space. But the thing that greeted him was just a tomb that contained nothing, utterly tenantless. As soon as The Archmage realized what was happening, he abruptly got up from his seat.

    Years ago, when the former archmage showed him the tomb, he told The Archmage about ¡®him.¡¯

    Monitoring and keeping a guard from ¡®him¡¯¡­ That¡¯s the most important and essential duty as an archmage. Hundreds of years have already passed. However, keeping control of the tomb is the task that he must not dare to neglect.

    Last year, when The Archmage did the annual check up on it. The tomb was still in a fine condition. Then why, this sudden, what is the reason?

    <em>¡®He must die¡¯</em>

    There was only one thing that came into his mind.

    <em>¡®Doesn¡¯t Your Highness already see it as well? Those ck strained hair, scarlet dipped irises¡­ ¡®</em>

    The serious conversation from the old times.

    They must dispose of him from the world at all costs. Nevertheless, Raytan was never letting his life be stopped. He is alive, up until now.

    The Archmage weighed if maybe the broken seal could be linked to Raytan.

    ¡°Your Highness said ¡­¡±

    The Archmage murmured but didn¡¯t finish the sentence. He closed his mouth, lost in thoughts.

    <em>¡®Don¡¯t you know it too. Even after we threw him into the water, or when we left him behind alone in the forest, he still survived. We don¡¯t know, something scarier might happen if we bite off more than we can chew.¡¯</em>

    The Archmage recited his memory from a long time ago. The gloomy face of the Emperor that he never seen any match with before and ¡­

    <em>¡®Let¡¯s observe the situation first, it will still not be toote to take actionter. Beside that, for me¡­ I know you will always be there.¡¯</em>

    The look that The Emperor gave to him with his clean blue eyes.

    The archmage knew. The Emperor is not that kind of wicked person. Also, The Archmage himself is a person who served a big loyalty to The Imperial for a long time. He didn¡¯t want to give his emperor an additional fear.

    ¡°Right¡­ Nothing weird happened prior to now.¡±

    The tomb was empty, but there were no things happening anywhere. Prince Raytan was also the same, he never did something peculiar up to this day.

    So far.

    Maybe ¡®he¡¯ who disappeared ¡­ already escaped out of Delhender. That theory was made on ount of the empty tomb already being found many days ago. If he really disappeared, then there was nothing more to worry about. Of course he still should prepare for the worst but.

    ¡°For now, Prince Raytan ¡­ let¡¯s just keep an eye on him.¡±

    At the time being, that is the wisest thing he can choose.

    ¡°Archmage.¡±

    He heard the knocking sound, the sole source was from behind the closed door. The Archmage who was lost in thoughts whilst biting his lips, lifted his head and pored over his gaze to the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    When the door opened, a priest entered the room, in his hands there were piles of paper.

    ¡°This is the documents you¡¯ve been asked for.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just put it there.¡±

    What The Archmage asked him is various documents that were provided by the temple.

    Among them were journals written very long ago and ancient books from other empires across the sea. The Archmage thought that he should scoop out more on those literatures to find out anything that could be rted to ¡®him¡¯.¡®

    He¡¯ was a human that lived far hundreds of years before them. So, without a doubt, he most likely can only harvest a little spoon of information.

    ¡°Do you need other assistance for anything else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough with just that for today. By the way, it seems like there was quite amotion outside. Has something happened?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t even ask, I was about to tell you something concerning that.¡±

    The priest sidled his feet full of anticipation, trying to get closer to The Archmage. He opened his mouth revealing the story in a low tune.

    ¡°Today there¡¯s a quarrel among Princess Lillian, Prince Raytan, and Princess Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    The Archmage¡¯s pupils got erged right away.

    He knew that Prince Raytan and Princess Sezh often went through the mill of nuisance by other Imperial Children. And today, it was not a one-sided bullying but a ¡®quarrel¡¯?

    ¡°It was a hotchpotch of turmoil. Plus ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Plus?¡±

    ¡°He, put a fire on Princess Lillian¡¯s hair.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Princess Lillian said it herself. It was Prince Raytan¡¯s doing¡­ And I did a recheck too, ended up getting the maid¡¯s confirmation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In spite of that, as what The Archmage knows. Isn¡¯t Prince Raytan not able to use any magic? In addition to that, it¡¯s not any other magic, but manifests a fire. Even the priests couldn¡¯t do such magic. The Prince couldn¡¯t have mastered such ability with just one day .¡±

    The priest painted up a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡°Again, if he really has such power to do that, he should have gotten the ticket. I¡¯m talking about the ticket that someone on the list will get. *So, I came here and exined it to you..* I don¡¯t know why things like that happened but ¡­¡±

    [* Actually I was contemting for so long with this sentence. I did a cross checking with gtrans but the result was still confusing me. The alternate trantion could be: ¡®So I exined carefully and sent it back¡¯. As to refer to the ticket that Raytan should get if he really could do magic.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A long time ago, When the real proper mages existed in Delhender, the concept of a wizard was much narrower than it is now. At that period of time. Who is called as a mage is the one who naturally could spell magic to manifest elements. Those elements are fire, air, water, and earth. Among those elements, fire is the strongest one.

    However, in today¡¯s era, everything was changed. The mages who can use those elements were gone and vanished. For that reason, all the mages that were gathered in the pce now were just a pack of people that could use a feeble magic ability than other ordinary people. They couldn¡¯t do anything more than that.

    So, it¡¯s impossible for Raytan to burn someone¡¯s hair like what the staff have been telling him before.

    If it really is.

    ¡°Archmage?¡±

    No reply be thrown out. The priest looked at him in a confused stares.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? Should I call the physi-¡°

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just leave. I have something to think about alone.¡±

    There was no tenderness in The Archmage¡¯s voice.In the end, the priest had nothing to do other than giving his farewell greetings and leaving the room. The priest stepped aside from the ce where he stood before. The Archmage beat his lips. He evaluated all the information that he just collected, stared down at the table nkly.

    After taking a very wide length of time. The Archmage mumbled with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ ¡°

    Prince Raytan. Pitch-ck hair like a night. Red stained eyes that remind one of the color of blood. ¡­. And today¡¯s asion about the usage of fire. This must be. The ability that is simr to ¡®him¡¯.

    ¡°All of these things ¡­ If everything was already fated from the start ¡­ ¡°¡®He¡¯ who was sealed for generations. What if he destroyed or weakened a body and made it as a new ¡®bowl?. What if he transferred those powers?

    Living in harmony with that legend. He wille back to destroy everything.

    ¡°No way ¡­ ¡°

    Those wrinkled eyes widened instantaneously.

    Resting a displeased expression, The Archmage closed the two of his eyes.

 Chapter 45: â€œLuna, Iâ€™m leaving now!â€

    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    Both of her hands were upied to hold the book that she borrowed from Raytan and another one to carry the bag. Sezh smiled brightly. As soon as she knew she could take the lessons freely at Lady Lize¡¯s ce yesterday, she told Luna that she doesn¡¯t need to make any worthless worries again now.

    By all means, it was still a barefaced lie if she said that Luna is not in a cold sweat about her anymore. Her hands are still shaking while sending her off this morning.

    On the flip side, Sezh was tickled pink by excitement to go to Lady Lize¡¯s pce, her steps felt so light.

    Since she already gained approval from The Emperor and her mother, Sezh doesn¡¯t need to go sneakily in order to avoid people stares this time. Despite that, she still had to meet one person.

    Yes, It¡¯s Eton. She previously promised to visit him a few days ago ¡­ and there was something that she wanted toin about!

    Why an adult needlessly poked his nose in the children¡¯s argle-bargle.

    In addition, Sezh had another thing in her head that she also wanted to talk with Eton after that. The time when she wormed in that cramped dog hole, instead of Raytan, she shed up with Eton. It seemed like there must be a reason ¡­ Sezh unconsciously mused about it.

    In any case, her priority now is to tell him to not interfere whenever there¡¯s a fight happening again. No one knows if there would be no next dispute raised.

    ¡°Khem, Khem.¡±Sezh tried to clear her throat then knocked the door.

    ¡°This is Sezh, I wille in.¡±

    Today, Sezh is also the one who opened up the door by herself.

    As soon as she sessfully entered the peaceful room, she found Eton who was sitting on a chair as ever.

    The lukewarm steaming milk that was well served on top of the table hinted to her that Eton was already aware of her visit.

    ¡°Youe early, Sezh.¡±

    Eton spoke while drawing a thin curve of smile on his face.

    Sezh, who already put her body to sit in front of him, suddenly stopped her n to open up her mouth.

    Honestly, she wanted to say ¡®You know what kind of mess that happened because of you, Uncle!¡¯ at the exact moment that she faced him.

    However, Eton¡¯s condition did not appear like usual. He looked quite tired. He didn¡¯t put a vicious smile like what he used to be or spitting his uncultured jokes.

    Sezh finally asked after some time being hesitant.

    ¡°Uncle Eton, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Not Uncle. I told you to call me brother.¡±

    He was so persistent with that ¡®Call me brother¡¯mand. A man with a great deal of tenacity.

    ¡°By the way, how was it yesterday. You must have no problem anymore, right?¡±

    Eton brought up the topic first.

    ¡°What do you mean? It was really a bigmotion after that. If I want to exin it more clearly ¡­ Yesterday was aplete disaster.¡±

    Everytime she recalled anything that happened yesterday, she felt dizzy. Sezh pouted her mouth.

    ¡°Something huge almost happened you know. I appreciate it that you wanted to help me, but please don¡¯t do such a thing again.¡±

    ¡°Um ¡­¡±

    Eton tapped his chin calmly.

    ¡°Even so, you¡¯re feeling relieved inside, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ is right but ¡­.¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t answer the question with an instant ¡®No¡¯ right away. In all sincerity, it was right that she felt relieved inside when she saw Lillian turned into such a condition yesterday.

    In spite of that, once again she really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of worst nightmare that wille to her in the near future because of it.

    But Eton instead proposed an idea that looks like he didn¡¯t even think about it at all beforehand.

    ¡°Then, should I just kill?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Kill. Isn¡¯t it cleaner and quieter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, it is surely a trivial thing for me.¡±

    Eton smiled straightforwardly.

    He seemed to not realize how scary things that he just offered to her. For that matter, if she dredged up one memorable episode of her life that had happened before, to be exact, when her mouth was locked up. While releasing his spell, Eton said ¡­

    Soon, it felt like there was a piercing cold that tingled her spine.

    ¡°Right. I think I should do it right away. So there will be no things bugging you again.¡±

    ¡°No, please no. Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Eton seriously put a curious expression.

    Why you said ¡­ The overwhelmed face of Sezh was staring at Eton, she replied.

    ¡°That-That¡¯s a little ¡­ you know. Of course they keep bothering me but ¡­ if you take action to that rate ¡­ And if- if sister died. Everyone will put their me on Brother Raytan ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sezh, I think you didn¡¯t get what I said.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­?¡±

    ¡°I said. I¡¯m not gonna kill only just that evil little bitch. I will do it with everyone who breathed here.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    ¡°I will leave just you and your brother.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face turned pale.

    Rather than thinking about if Eton truly can do that. She was thinking, ¡®Will he really do that kind of tragedy?¡¯

    ¡°N-No¡­ Please, please don¡¯t do that.¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t reply without shaking her voice.

    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re such a kind girl. Sezh.¡±

    Eton smiled tenderly.

    ¡°But if you change your mind, I like it if you tell me without any dy. As you know earlier, it¡¯s very simple for me to do that.¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t know what kind of answer she should give to counter Eton¡¯s words. She just sealed her lips and gawked her eyeballs toward him.

    ¡°Your brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±

    ¡°Your brother. Who is his mother?¡±

    He really doesn¡¯t know? As a matter of fact, Eton wasfortably staying at her pce here and now. Why he was puzzled with something like that.

    Sensed that was a prickle of fear rose up within her. Eton assured Sezh with a warm voice.

    ¡°In case you wanna know. I don¡¯t intend to kill her.¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ She is Lady Lize.¡±

    ¡°Lize?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The owner of this pce. She also became the mediator of yesterday¡¯s mour¡­ She cares about me too ¡­. She is really a nice person. So, please. If you ever think to do anything bad to her ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not gonna do anything. Sezh, you are a white-livered more than you look huh.¡±

    Eton smirked. His usual trait seemed toe back again.

    Fluttered Sezh sweeped her own chest secretly.

    ¡°And what kind of person that Lize woman is?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Eum ¡­ First thing first, she is sooo beautiful, and soft, and a warm person ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! And she wasing from Iyont Empire. That¡¯s why she can speak Kazakinguage fluently and teach it to Brother Raytan.¡±

    ¡°Iyont Empire?¡±

    Analyzing the information, Eton¡¯s eyes squinted

    ¡°That ce is located so far away from here. How did shee here?¡±

    This time, it was Sezh who settled her eyelids into a t. The question that Eton just threw, Sezh never found anyone in The Imperial Pce who doesn¡¯t know about that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how it went but ¡­ She is originally a dancer and then she met The Emperor and caught his heart by coincidence? I don¡¯t know exactly if it was a banquet or different event ¡­ but I think it¡¯s not the one that was held by The Iyont Empire.¡±

    Eton responded with an undistinguished expression on his face whilst touching his chin again. He finally nodded his head not long after that.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The silence overloaded the room since both of them didn¡¯t prefer to talk about anything. Sezh decided to drink her tepid milk with no sound while fiddled up with a book that she brought from her pce on her knees. Yesterday, the situation was not supportive enough for her to read the book.

    She has to read it today no matter what happens, her ultimate motive to read it of course to find who Eton is exactly. When she asked him directly like in the past, he would just fool her around. She even couldn¡¯t ask anybody else. Thest choice is to unpacked it all by herself.

    Around the time Sezh finished her milk, Eton opened his mouth again.

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right. Your enthusiasm to drink it was immacte.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that ¡­ I wasing here in a hurry so I couldn¡¯t get a proper breakfast.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since a delicious strawberry cake is waiting for you now.¡±

    ¡°He? Is there a cake here? I don¡¯t see any.¡±

    Sezh widened her blue eyes. If there is a cake, why not present it from the start.

    ¡°Just go quickly, there was strawberry cake and also your brother waiting for you.¡±

    About the strawberry cake thing, Sezh was still confused in her brain. But things about Raytan might be true that he already arrived at the library first in the meantime.

    Sezh lifted her body to get up from her seat. He was beaten up because of her yesterday. Sezh didn¡¯t want to make Raytan waste such an unrequired sweat again.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t trip on your feet.¡±

    Eton greeted kindly.¡°Yes, have a good day.¡±

    Sezh said in response and didn¡¯t get less polite. She then left the room, letting Eton¡¯s door closed behind her.

    Shortly thereafter, Sezh, who was heading to the library, suddenly just realized that she had totally forgotten about something. She forgot to ask Eton about that learning magic stuff.

    Beyond questions, She didn¡¯t believe in all of Eton¡¯s stories that she could really use magic as well, but it¡¯s true that her ears were enticed by that. Let¡¯s just ask him tomorrow, since he looked so certain and said that she is able to do magic too ¡­

    Finally reaching her steps to the library, she faced a surprising yet awesome truth. Eton was all right, there was no w from his words earlier.Entering the library, Sezh saw a cake and of course Raytan too. It seems that Raytan, who arrived at the library first, has already prepared it in advance.

    A strawberry cake with a lot of grand fresh reddish strawberries on top of it!

    Raytan frowned while watching Sezh, who ording to him, made a spooky expression now. And of course Sezh was so umitted to put any care with that.

    There was just one thing in her head.

    Let¡¯s finish the tutoring with Brother, so I can root out something from this book!

 Chapter 46: The tutoring was done faster than they predicted.

    The tutoring was done faster than they predicted.

    It was because Sezh¡¯s ability was totally beyond Raytan¡¯s expectations. Without pretence, Sezh herself didn¡¯t know that she had such a talent, she was also quite astonished inside. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t realize it even a little but she really was not aware she can do this much!

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know that I had such a good brain.¡±

    Flushed red on her cheeks, Sezh randomly boasted herself to him.

    ¡°Luna is often mentioning that. Honestly, I don¡¯t believe it back then. I thought she just tried to console me because I keep heard people calling me stupid and talentless every d-¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    Raytan spoke while looking at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a lot of use.¡±

    Sezh just smiled sheepishly on the unexpectedpliment she got. She knew it can¡¯t be called as a realpliment but now she understands. ¡®You¡¯re quite a lot of use¡¯ is the way Raytan shows his appreciation.

    ¡°However, today¡¯s lesson was over. It¡¯s better if you go home.¡±Raytan stood up from his chair. Looking at that, her face made an uneasy expression. There¡¯s still so much time left, she was kind ofzy to go back to her pce at this hour. Sezh finally braced herself and carefully spoke.

    ¡°Um, Brother ¡­ Can I stay at the library for a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°I just want to read a book¡­ The book that I borrowed from you yesterday.¡±

    Sezh lifted the book up to the high air, Raytan read the title, ¡®The Wizards of Delhender¡¯.

    ¡°I know I can instead read this at my pce, but I just want to stay here a little more.¡±

    Of course if it¡¯s just reading a book, she can do it in her own pce. However, it was like what she stated before. She wanted to stay a little longer here. The feelings of reading in her room and the library is just inly different.

    In spite of that, does Raytan feel burdened because of her? No, he must be inarguably so.

    Sezh eximed in a hurry.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s okay if Brother wants toe out first! I will just read here and go home when I finish already. I will leave the table clean too, of course!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t do that?¡±

    Sezh swiped her sight to him, waiting for an answer. Raytan was standing still and kept his eyes feasting on her. Then he replied simply.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Raytan soon took his seat back in front of Sezh again.

    ¡°Brother isn¡¯t going to go?¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I never said I wanna go.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I-I see.¡±

    ¡°Why, so you like it better if I¡¯m not here?¡±

    ¡°No! I never said that.¡±

    ¡°Then just read that book silently.¡±

    He clearly looked like a person who was ready to depart from the library earlier, Sezh really couldn¡¯t understand his sudden change of action. While she was upied by those thoughts, Raytan who already sat down snapped.

    ¡°You said you want to read, you aren¡¯t now.¡±

    ¡°I-I will read it now.¡±

    Sezh rushed to pull the book.

    I don¡¯t know. Maybe Brother is also bored when he is alone in the pce. Sezh made her conclusion and decided to stop thinking about that.

    She leisurely opened the book and first looked at the table of contents. The table of contents briefly summarized the timeline of the Denhelder Empire since its founding period. Sezh flipped the page to find the most recent timeline. It was structured more meticulously than she thought. All of the ancient mages and also their descendants that had belonged to the imperial family for nearly 100 years were all well organized.

    Sezh carefully scanned the name of the wizards without letting any distractions interrupt her, she was so focused and didn¡¯t even know that Raytan was also watching her.

    ¡°Hm¡­.¡±

    Sezh knitted her brows. Even after back and forth searching through a few pages, she couldn¡¯t find the name that she was looking for. There was no even a simr name. The things which were kept disyed were oodles of drawn portraits. In addition, they were only uncles with thick beards. There was also no one to rescue in the list of descendants.

    On the other hand, if she moves further¡­ The page would be introducing mages from almost decades ago. Moving further from here, it was at least 200 years ago. If there was really Eton¡¯s name and the portrait appeared, that¡¯s also a problem. Because it was gonna be more scary.

    Eton is not a sort of ghost. It didn¡¯t make any sense to the reality that she already experienced.

    Obviously there was still something that she still doesn¡¯t know. What is it. Sezh eventually searched the entire book, but again, there was nothing to harvest.

    Bloody hell. This is so upsetting.

    Sezh pursed her lips, looking sulky. She just took up her time for nothing. It was a moment when she thought about flipping all the existing bookshelves in the library. She saw thest page of the book under her eyes, an unexpected paragraph caught her.

    ¨C Since the founding of the country, all the mages who have passed through the imperial family of The Great Delhender Empire have been recorded as much as possible¡­

    Sezh¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    <ul> <li>¡­. We have not been able to record anything or anyone that happened about a thousand years before Herace I, The First Ruler of The Delhender, was enthroned.</li> </ul>

    Herace I. The first emperor of the Denhelder Empire. He was the one who made the history of this eternal blonde legacy. The old ancestors of Sezh.

    <ul> <li>Relics were excavated from the ruins of an ancient temple, but they were only carved in ancient scripts that had long disappeared, so they could not be interpreted.</li> </ul>

    Well, if you are Herace I, you are already a thousand years old in bygone days. So it was impossible for people in the present time to interpret ancient scripts.

    <ul> <li>There were fragments of tombstones, remains of ashes and skeleton, and a broken dagger, presumed to be his, were discovered near one of the temple sites. Looking at the daggers and ashes with spells written in ancientnguages and also the objects that were buried together, this is probably the first priest of all the mages of the great Delhender Empire in the days of Herace I¡­.</li> </ul>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <ul> <li>The handle of the dagger and the excavated object all had the same ancient words written on it, and it is presumed that this is probably his name.</li> </ul>

    The book ended with a name.

    At the end of the text, there were words in ancientnguages. Sezh couldn¡¯t read it. It was thenguage that already vanquished a long time ago.

    But it was like that book kept seducing her to know about it. After she went all willy-nilly, she still couldn¡¯t understand it. When she gave up and lifted her head ¡­

    ¡°You looked so interested in that book.¡±

    As soon as she raised his head, she saw Raytan with his frowning face. Felt embarrassed, Sezhughed it off.

    ¡°Is there any difficult part in that book?¡±

    Raytan asked.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that¡­ This, I¡¯m just curious whose name is written here.¡±

    Sezh pointed at the ancientnguage written name, Raytan pulled his head closer to take a look at the content of the book.

    ¡°They say it¡¯s probably the name of the first priest in the empire. But it¡¯s written in ancientnguage, so I can¡¯t really know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What. I know I can¡¯t ever read it ¡­. I¡¯m just curious. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Syarhwina.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Syarhwina, the name is Syarhwina.¡±

    Sezh eyes were bulged roundly in no time. But it¡¯s an ancientnguage? Thenguage that was already extinct from a long time ago? There was even no one who know exactly who wrote this book. And then Raytan just simplyprehended it?

    ¡°Brother, you can speak ancientnguage? But how?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer her question. He just looked at her once again with an expression that she couldn¡¯t identify. On a dime, he really got up from his seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. You really have to go home.¡±

    ¡°No, wait¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Your maid will be worried, get up quickly. It¡¯s dinner hour.¡±

    Raytan just responded with irrelevant things and started to walk. However, he wasn¡¯t lying. When she paid her attention to the outside of the window. The sky was getting dark. It seemed like aplete night will be started in a minute.

    ¡°Together! Let¡¯s go together, Brother!¡±

    Sezh crucially got up from her seat too and ran toward Raytan without even taking a breath. Raytan also stopped for a second in order to wait for her. After she finally could join his step, they walked slowly in rhythm.

    ¡°Brother, are you really able to speak the ancientnguage?¡±

    Sezh with her puzzled face was stubborly repeated her question.

    ¡°Is it true? Hm? Please answer me.¡±

    He nced at her but still gave no answer in return. Raytan just kept walking while setting his nonchnt face as usual.

    ¡°How did you know it?¡±

    Is he lying and just spouting some random words to her?

    ¡°Brotheeer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    ¡°You really have a lot of useless curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me. So will you answer those curiosity¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it topliment you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Think whatever you w-¡°

    Raytan, who was walking out of the pce together with Sezh, stopped his talks. He arched his brow sharply while looking at someone. Who is here? Is it Brother Bern? Sezh peering her gaze following him, trying to get the same vision with Raytan.

    However, it was not Bern.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Sezh tilted her head. She talked, actually half whispered, to Raytan.

    ¡°I just saw him in the book.¡±

    The person in front of them is listed in the book that she read before as one of the great mages of all time. Also to be precise, he is currently sitting in the position of The Archmage. This was the first time Sezh saw him. She had never participated in events held at the temple and she hadn¡¯t been to the temple too.

    In any case, why is he here?

    ¡°I greet The Prince and Princess of the empire.¡±

    The archmage was giving his greetings in a polite manner. However, Raytan didn¡¯t seem to intend a reply, he was only ring at him. It was just Sezh who answered the archmage with such temte words. The archmage spoke again.

    ¡°Good Evening.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ good evening.¡±

    Rather than answer it sufficiently, Sezh in the meantime also chose to stare at the coarse face of the archmage. It was true that the person that was given the greeting is Sezh. But the archmage¡¯s stare instead was plucked strongly toward Raytan.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Raytan asked.

    ¡°I identally paved the way here.¡±

    ¡°identally paved the way here you said?¡±

    Raytan spoke with his cold repetition.

    ¡°You really have the nerve to talk like that. Mother¡¯s Pce is not that close with the temple.¡±

    This time, it was Raytan¡¯s sleety leers that were daggered to the archmage. The archmage was serene for a split second before he bowed his head down while saying.

    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m truly passed this way unintentionally. I was on my way back from visiting The Emperor¡¯s call.¡±

    That was a logical reasoning. Lady Lize¡¯s Pce is the ce that is the nearest to the emperor¡¯s territory.

    Raytan didn¡¯t say anything in reply, he just kept staring at the archmage. The atmosphere was a bit ufortable and Sezh could¡¯t really grab the situation. The clear thing was she knew that Raytan didn¡¯t desire this situation.

    Let¡¯s just get out of this situation immediately. Sezh sprightly parted her lips.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s just go quickly. It¡¯s chilly here¡­ I think I nearly caught a cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why you have to make sure you wear your clothes tightly.¡±

    His tone sounded like he was scolding someone but Raytan then nodded, hinting that he understood. He walked out of the scene without even looking at the archmage.

    ¡°Sezh,e quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    Sezh tightening her grips on her bag to catch up with Raytan¡¯s steps, before that, she gave her farewell to the archmage first.

    ¡°Um¡­ N-Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Certainly I feel honored to meet you, Princess Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ Then I¡¯ll go off first¡­ ¡°

    Sezh soon ran in a hurry to follow Raytan.

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Left just by himself, The Archmage was still standing at his ce without moving and only fixed his eyes on Raytan who was starting to get far.

    ¡®<em>There is nothing ¡­ nothing different from usual.¡¯</em>

    He himself honestly didn¡¯t know what he was actually looking for. But still, he couldn¡¯t earn any clue or information possible today.

    All of his life, The archmage always thought that he was just a mage that was a little bit stronger than others in the Imperial Pce. Obviously it meant that he couldn¡¯t reach the level of the mages that existed in the legend. If he wanted to be honest, he admittedly hoped if he actually could.

    He thought he could maybe witness it.

    He has never seen any mage who can deal with fire magic before. It was right that the mages that can hold power to manifest elements had been a long time vanished. But it was also because dealing with fire itself was a very high magic.

    So, whether Raytan could really use magic and can manifest a fire or not, he wanted to make sure about it himself. Because there was no even himself as the archmage reached that level of ability.

    ¡°What the hell has happened¡­.¡±

    His wrinkled face was distorted anxiously while still shooting his eyeballs at the back of Raytan, who was getting farther away.

    The archmage couldn¡¯t figure out the answer.

    ***

    It was a frail of the dawn.

    ¡°¡­¡±Lize¡¯s eyelids gradually opened from their resting time. The emerald-colored eyes staring emptily at the ornate chandelier on the ceiling. It was always like this. When she dozed off she would wake up at the dawn. She had a deep sleep but when she drew herself from it, she knew she was always having a nightmare.

    The poison slowly but surely destroyed Lize¡¯s body and mind. Sometimes she had consciousness with her body, but she lost it longer and longer as the time passed by.

    At times, she even couldn¡¯t distinguish between a dream or the reality one¡­ When she sleeps she never feels like she is, when she is awake she doesn¡¯t feel like she belongs in reality.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t do anything with that, all of these things are her own choice.

    Lize tried to set her body to sit down, it was freezing here in her room. Her long silk-like silver hair brushed her face delicately. Lize turned her face to the wide opened window. The curtains were unstintingly fluttering blown by the night breeze.She saw someone was sitting at the window frame, hidden by the fluttering curtains.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ ¡°

    Lize slowly parted her lips.

    ¡°What is it this time ¡­ ¡°

    Her faint voice rang up the silence of the room. The ssy emerald and bloody red irises were shoving to one another.

 Chapter 47: Etonâ€™s eyes, which were staring at Lize, trembled.

    Eton¡¯s eyes, which were staring at Lize, trembled.

    He thought he saw it wrong, but it wasn¡¯t. Eton btedly had a sudden urge to know about it¡­ Why Raytan looks like that woman ¡­.

    She was different from the person he was anticipating but- Lize, who really resembled her, sitting in front of him now. The silver hair that shines brightly in the moonlight, and even the vibe that was radiated from her. It was the same.

    Only the color of their eyes that were different.

    Besides that, he was quite amused by her boldness. How could she know that an intruder was insinuating her room but still didn¡¯t get horrified at all?

    ¡°Everyone talked with their mouth that the owner of this pce is blisteringly beautiful, soft, and also a very warm person. However ¡­¡±

    It was Eton who broke the silence first.

    ¡°I guess it was all different in reality, even though a stranger came to you like this, your eyes didn¡¯t even blink.¡±

    Lize chuckled.

    ¡°¡­. I have seen so many more rigorous things than this before.¡±Eton narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The woman who never dies even though she was burned with fire all over her body, a man with his crushed head, or an ugly monster that I never heard of. A lot of thingse to my dreams all the time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least today is not like that, so there¡¯s no reason to be surprised about you.¡±

    Lize¡¯s emerald irises shaken heedlessly. She looked in the state of half-conscious and half-dreaming. Probably thought she was still in her sleep. Eton stared at Lize and slowly walked down from the window sill. He then reached out something from the top of the table next to her bed. What Eton picked up was an empty vial.

    ¡°This is poison, right?¡±

    Her eyes were just flickering instead of answering his question.

    ¡°The one to destroy your mind, destroy your body too.¡±

    ¡°Well, the effect is so impressive.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s better to die early than to have a useless child?¡±

    Eton grinned.

    ¡°All the emperors always do that huh. They don¡¯t care about the women¡¯s feelings. If you like it then just that.¡±

    Many times passed, but nothing has changed. If the current emperor is the original blood-rted descendant or there was a rebellion arisen and he was from the family who revolted, Eton was not sure. The unbearable disgust was set on his face.

    ¡°And the women who were chosen by the emperor are ¡­ always the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The initial feelings will change anyway, the situation will change in the end. Right away,

    there are more things to grasp, various foods in the mouth, different ces to rest the body, more authority and power to wield. You¡¯re not that distinctive. How long will you be able to pretend to be so different?¡±

    ¡°You talked like you see that kind of woman yourself.¡±

    Eton riveted his focus on Lize, his expression was stone cold.

    ¡°Who is the father?¡±

    Lize looked up at Eton fixedly.

    ¡°Your child¡¯s father. The person who gave you the seed of your child.¡±

    There were no words back. Instead, Lize justughed. The creepyugh was one out of her mouth.

    ¡°The emperor gave me a lot of things.¡±

    Her tone of voice was tuned differently like she was mocking someone that night.

    ¡°He averted me from dancing and being harassed on the streets, gave me expensive clothes, gave me pieces of jewelry, gave me a luxurious pce, and even gave me unwanted favors.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But what I chose was that man. A shallow street musician, who always kept me dancing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Musician?¡±

    ¡°Moonid.¡±

    Eton took a gander at her.

    ¡°It means red moon in Kazaki. He was born on the day where the red moon rose. I know it was just a simple roughly built name, but what can we do? It was even such a luxury to have a proper name for the insignificant poor being.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The beggarly life, when we didn¡¯t have anything. The life when we had to irritate people¡¯s view just to prolong our breath. That was us.¡±

    Her smile faded. Her emerald eyes turned blurry and stared vacantly. Lize wasn¡¯t crying or smiling, she just mumbled low.

    ¡°It was nice though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you are treated poorly, even if you just earn a day and eat once, when you can stick to each other together every day, I like it.¡±

    Eton stared at Lize¡¯s vacuous face, he soon asked.

    ¡°Is he ck-haired?¡±

    Lizeughed as if she was drunk. Her body was stammering, despite that, she sessfully sat.

    ¡°Those two don¡¯t have a lot inmon. He was red-haired and had hazel eyes, but there¡¯s one thing that the child resembles his father.¡±

    ¡°What is it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What thing he takes after his father.¡±

    At Eton¡¯s question, Lize¡¯s face was saturated by cloudiness. Afterward, she replied with a crisp smile on her lips.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. Surely, Moonid was not a ck-haired.¡±

    His brows puckered, Eton was already dubious if maybe Lize was guilty of infidelity. His guess seemed to be right. But now he knows that neither of the kid¡¯s parents are ck-haired. That Raytan kid ¡­ Howe? Besides that, Lize looked verily like her. If it¡¯s like this ¡­ then possibly ¡­

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Where do youe from?¡±

    ¡°Iyont Empire.¡±

    ¡°Your mother? Your mother¡¯s mother, and your grandmother¡¯s mother? Where did your ancestor¡¯s blood begin?¡±

    There was a significant rise in his voice but Lize didn¡¯t even look terrified.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. From here to there, from this ce to that ce, from there, and eventually back to this ce¡­ It was just that kind of life.¡±

    At the vague words that couldn¡¯t be understood, Eton crushed his lips.

    ¡°Where did Ie from or where I want to go, does it even matter? It¡¯s not something that I can choose anyway. It¡¯s always been the case. It was always like this. I, or Moonid too, always. I even saw his head crushed before my own eyes and suddenly brought to this ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even dream on my own. I always dream the same dreams I don¡¯t want. A mother with her whole body burned by fire, an ugly monster with an unknown identity. And¡­ the crushed head of my man.¡±

    Eton was not saying anything whilst keeping his eyes on Lize. It was easy to catch on. The fact about the man whom Lize loved, the one who killed him was doubtlessly none other than the emperor. She was drunk on those poisonous drugs and had nightmares every day. Dream of her man dying at the hands of the emperor¡­.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t have it today.¡±

    Lize slowly reached out her hand and patted Eton¡¯s cheek. Instantly, the smile on her face disappeared as if it was washed, her expression became cold. Lize¡¯s loose eyes stared at him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Her sharp nails scratched his cheek. Blood shone from the open wound, but Lize didn¡¯t budge even with her eyebrows.

    ¡°What kind of nightmare is this?¡±

    ¡°This is just a dream.¡±

    This time, it was Eton who stretched out his hands. The finespun fingers pushed Lize¡¯s delicate shoulders gently. Her bodyy down on the bed. Looking into the out-of-focus emerald eyes, Eton continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. When you wake up. When you open your eyes again. You won¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    The cluttered emerald bids were hidden as her eyelids gradually closed. Eton looked down at Lize who was lying like a corpse, he then touched her round forehead.

    He just knew it. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. He had to know about this woman¡¯s long blood history. However, he couldn¡¯t save anything. Eton beat his lips. Even after he looked quite far there was nothing to flit ¡­

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s still not enough hm.¡±

    It was the moment when Eton grumbled a little, his face hardened.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    On his fingertips. At the center of Lize¡¯s white forehead, there was a faint red-colored mark.

    <em>[God¡¯s protection ¡­.]</em>

    At the same time, he heard a very familiar voice.

    <em>[My blood and yours¡­ it willst forever, remember that ¡­]</em>

    ¡­. And the blushing smile that was looking at him. The owner of the purple eyes looked exactly like Lize.

    <em>[¡­.Syarhwina]</em>

    Eton¡¯s fingers rattled and trembled. He looked at Lize with a stiffened face, the red vigor disappeared in the blink of an eye. That was the end.

    ¡­. The faded God¡¯s divine protection. After a long time, it just remained only as a trace.

    For generations to generations ¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    Eton muttered with a nk face.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    At the suffocating silence, Eton trilled in a dested voice.

    ***

    [Note: Yes, in the previous chapter Syarhwina was pronounced as a ¡®he¡¯ in the book. It seems that the author presented that her identity was really unknown and the current researcher or geologist assumed her as a man. The reason the researchers think so is probably that the record of the priest or mages was mostly men or it also can be by reasons that will be exined in the next chapters. We all know too that in ¡®The Wizards of Delhender¡¯ Sezh said there were just oodles of UNCLES with beards. It also can because of thenguage rules of Korea that calls ¡®That¡¯ and ¡®He¡¯ the same. So the author basically said ¡®that priest¡¯ all this time. However, now we know the truth ?? And yes bitches this is the winning prank, Eton is not our boy¡¯s father :P]

    ***

    Sezh asked Raytan several times about how he understood the ancientnguage on their return but he didn¡¯t give any answer. Raytan just walked silently. Sezh, who had felt betrayed, pouted her mouth in murky and said.

    ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t know and just pretended to know it, right? I¡¯m smarter than I look. I can sense it!¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    At her full determination, Raytan cackled. It was the first time in her life Sezh saw Raytan so carefreely burst intoughter, her eyes rounded wide. After that, he looked at her quietly and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so stop talking and go inside quickly.¡±

    He just pretended it. Sezh made such a provisional conclusion.

    Moreover, Raytan should not be able to understand the ancientnguage. How does he know the ancientnguage while neither the Imperial Pce schrs nor the mages know? Sezh was still doubting him very hard but decided to not show it more.

    Still, that was a pretty name for something you made up randomly. Sezh mumbled the name ¡®Syarhwina¡¯ and brainwork her mind alone. It seemed like a very precious name, it just felt like that to her. It would have been nice if her name was that pretty, but, unfortunately, Sezh was just Sezh.

    That day, rather than doing such a useless activity, Sezh sewn up to do something a little more productive. She wanted to express her gratitude toward Raytan and Lady Lize once in a while. It was because she recalled that she was never giving them something while she got so much from them. Sezh was a person with a conscience in her own way, so she thought she had to pay with something back.

    That ¡®productive work¡¯ took more time than she thought, Sezh had to struggle even when she got up early in the morning because she couldn¡¯t finish that up untilte at night yesterday. Still, there were results. Of course, Luna was giving her quiet of assistance but.

    ¡°Luna, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Very beautiful. I think they will definitely like it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Luna nodded, but Sezh couldn¡¯t be relieved at all. It was because Luna is the one who will tell her that she is very pretty even if she makes her hair shaped like a bowl. Sezh was a little worried, but soon it was time to go to Lize¡¯s pce, she packed her bag.

    She was a little tired, but after taking the gift she prepared with her own heart all night, her steps were light. And she also ate properly this morning. It was because of Eton¡¯s words that made her embarrassed yesterday.

    <em>¡®Your enthusiasm to drink it is immacte.¡¯</em>

    Regardless, why did he all of sudden ask about Lady Lize? Perhaps he will do- ¡­.he wouldn¡¯t do something bad to Lady Lize. He already convinced her about it. But still, Sezh was anxious and hurriedly went to Eton¡¯s ce.

    Be that as it may, Eton wasn¡¯t there.

    Sezh looked around the empty room with a mystified expression. He said he¡¯ll always be here? Probably he really did something to Lady Lizest night? This was undeniably suspicious, but if anything had happened to Lady Lize, the pce would have been overturned today. Seeing the situation was quiet as usual, it seemed like there was no ident, but where did he go?

    Sezh sat at the table alone waiting for Eton. He did note back. In the end, she had to go to the library without even seeing a strand of his hair.

    Huh, he said he was always here. The time is also no longer the sleeping time. Sezh, who didn¡¯t know where Eton went, was already sizzled up in the morning.

    Fortunately, Raytan, unlike someone else, never broke his promise of time.

    ¡°Brother is old-fashioned.¡±

    Raytan, who was sitting and listening to the unusual morning greeting, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°There is one virtue of being old-fashioned people, they are keeping their promise. Because of that, Brother is old-fashioned.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That was apliment right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Besides that, he smoothly talked to her, it also made it even better! Sezh held up a shindig inside herself.

    ¡°Then, you have a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like that? I think I¡¯m not wrong.¡±It was the first time she had ever seen a person who is proud of himself with such an expressionless face. That¡¯s really his talent. Does brother actually that brazen. As for Raytan¡¯s unexpected reaction, Sezh confirmed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°If you understood. Then just open your book immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Before that¡­ ¡±

    Sezh murmured herself while pouncing her hand inside her bag. Originally, she wanted to give him the gift after the tutoring ended, but she ultimately changed her mind considering she knew she definitely wouldn¡¯t put up any single focus on the lesson while pondering her brain around thinking if Raytan will like it or not.¡°There is a gift for the good teacher.¡±

    While deviously stealing her nce at Raytan, Sezh handed him a tiny pouch.

    ¡°Please open it.¡±

    Raytan was staring at the thing that existed in his palm, he slowly started to open the pouch. Then ¡­ he set a weird face that no one could guess what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>Chapter 48</strong>

    <hr>

    Her heart was racing. It was obvious Sezh wanted Raytan to like her present. Raytan knitted his brows. Ah, he must see it as an awful gift. Her face became downcast.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A ne. I pulled an all-nighter to craft it¡­ and I worked this morning too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Luna also helped a bit. But I did most of the work¡­¡±

    The ruby that Sezh gave Raytan on his birthdayst time, she¡¯d made it into a pendant on the ne. The gem bears a resemnce to Raytan¡¯s scarlet eyes.

    Sezh knew she wasn¡¯t a craftsman by any means, and she inwardly admitted that there must be some poorly made parts on her product, but she¡¯d spent a long time making it. Even if the jewels she used were only slightly better in quality than before, Sezh thought it was nice enough to not be hated.

    ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t look that nice, but if Brother looks closer, it¡¯s really not that bad¡­¡±

    Her voice turned into a squeak.¡°I just keep thinking about how I didn¡¯t give you a nice gift in the past¡­ And this jewel looks like Brother¡¯s eyes. I think it¡¯s truly meaningful¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you ying with me right now?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s face stiffened, and Sezh¡¯s mood sunk. Even if no one told her, she knew what was wrong. Seconds ago, she¡¯d talked about his eye color.

    Sezh quickly started talking andid on the ttery.

    ¡°But I like the color of your eyes.¡±

    The situation was making her desperate.

    ¡°Do-Doesn¡¯t Brother remember the time when I said that before? Brother¡¯s eyes are really pretty. They are simr to rubies.¡±

    She was gushing out ttery, but those words were not a lie. If anyone just forgets about that legend, they will realize that Raytan¡¯s eyes were beautiful. It was even more attractive than the blue color the Imperial family inherited. In the daylight, under the shining sun, his eyes shone like rubies. And when it met the glow of the sunset¡­ it gleamed and twinkled as if sparkled with fairy dust. Of course, she can¡¯t forget about the cold atmosphere that surrounded him. Even so, she couldn¡¯t ever hate those crimson eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t say anything. He was staring down at the ne in his hand. Surprisingly, he put it in his pocket.

    ¡°You¡¯ll ept it?¡±

    ¡°You gave it to me, so I can do that, right?¡±

    His reply had the corners of her lips arc up as high as they could go. She couldn¡¯t stop the action even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    While still smiling wide, Sezh reached her hand inside the bag again.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more!¡±

    She put forward a tiny jewelry box. Raytan took a peep at the contents, and his eyes shook with surprise. It was a bracelet, a sloppily made bracelet with a thumbnail-sized emerald.

    ¡°This one is for Lady Lize. That is¡­ I feel she has been giving me endless care up to this day, but I haven¡¯t once done anything for her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know this jewel is very inadequatepared to the jewels Lady Lize already owns. Still, since I could only give this much¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I understand. Open your book.¡±

    Raytan took the jewelry box carefully.

    ¡°I will deliver this.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Sezh grinned brightly. Until now, she owed them so much, and this jewel was so sillypared to the ones belonging to Lady Lize, who has the Emperor¡¯s favor. But Sezh believed Lady Lize would value her kind intentions more than she would value the worth of the jewelry itself.

    She was also happy to see Raytan receive the ne without a fuss. She remembered the past when Raytan threw away her birthday present to him.

    Sezh was feeling exhausted, but no pain, no gain. She tried to solve the assigned questions in her book while endlessly repeating those thoughts in her head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Reflected in his red eyes was Sezh¡¯s figure. He thought about her, who is undoubtedly an odd child. So many times was she stung by his harsh swears, yet none of them worked to stop her from returning to him. She is kind of stupid. Probably the stupidest kid¡­

    Regardless, it was only this stupid kid who joyfully wants to speak to him.

    Only her who was angry at all the gossip about him. Only her who willingly took his side in the dogfight that day¡­ There was no one else but this happy-go-lucky idiot.

    Sezh pretended not to notice his gaze and tried to do her problems. Raytan clutched the ne in his pocket quietly.

    ***

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Prince Raytan,¡± Marie said with polite manners.

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer back but just nodded his head a little. He then picked at the jewelry box Sezh had passed to him.

    It was just a brief moment before the door opened, and some maids carried trunks of exquisite dresses and jewelry as they left the room. Raytan looked at those maids expressionlessly. He then walked in.

    ¡°Mother,¡± he greeted politely.

    Lize looked so tired while sitting on her bed. He knew that his mother¡¯s health issues were never good, but her condition seems to be getting worse.

    ¡°Mother, your body-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lize replied. ¡°The founding celebration banquet is happening soon, and I¡¯m simply having a hard time coordinating my outfits.¡±

    Denhelder¡¯s founding celebration banquet is massive. It was thergest of the few events held by the Imperial family. When it began, both the royal families and the nobles gathered in one ce. The Emperor was always present with Lize. He will give her the most expensive dresses in the empire and the most precious jewels to unt her beauty.

    Lize only had one role throughout the banquet: to be a doll. The most beautiful doll in the world that the Emperor saved from an unfortunate life.

    ¡°So, do you have something to talk about?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Raytan handed over the jewelry box from Sezh.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Princess Sezh entrusted me to deliver this to you.¡±

    Lize slowly took over the box from his hand. She opened the clutch and appraised its contents. There was a simple emerald bracelet.

    ¡°It seems like she feels indebted to you and wants to express her gratitude.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    A white porcin hand lifted the bracelet. Holding it high in the air with a thumb and index finger, Lize appraised the item.

    Then, without warning, she threw it to the floor.

    ¡°A cheap thing.¡±

    Clear emerald eyes glistened above Raytan¡¯s blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Yerena wears all sorts of jewels, and her daughter expresses her gratitude with a worthless jewel. Pitiful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know her position, Raytan.¡±

    Raytan silently stayed still.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear she¡¯s badly treated, and no one in the Imperial Pce will take her side. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to trust and is always feeling lonely and isted. She locks up her wounded heart tightly. I¡¯m telling you now, it¡¯s the easiest thing in the world to buy a favor from a person like that. Once the wall around their heart has copsed, they¡¯ll be sincerely loyal to you. Having them open up to you is only the hardest part.¡±

    Lize smiled heartlessly.

    ¡°You must keep her by your side. As it is now, she will certainly be of help to you in the future. After Yerena dies, the nobles would be attached to the Princess. You can then take them over.¡±

    ¡°But Mother, Princess Sezh told me¡­ ¡±

    Raytan was reluctant to finish his sentence. Even though he didn¡¯t know when exactly, Sezh will someday leave him without regret. He remembered what she said: As soon as Sezh reached adulthood, she would break away from the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°The chick thates out of its hatched egg will think the first person it sees is their mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The same goes for people. They will blindly devote themselves to the person who gives them affection first.¡±

    Raytan pressed his lips tightly together. He stared at Lize.

    Right now, was Lize talking about him? Or was she talking about Sezh? Or was his mother saying he was no different from Sezh? Raytan shifted with uncertainty.

    ¡°However, you must never be like that,¡± Lize pressed on, her expression bitterly cold.

    ¡°You must be different. You can¡¯t reveal your emotions to her. Keep that in mind, Raytan. Truthfully, Princess Sezh is not any different from them. So if someday she has no more use for us, she will be as worthless as the others.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s stop. I have to rest. Leave.¡±

    Lize didn¡¯t even give a single look to her son before sheid down on the bed. Raytan stood there nkly for a while. Then he grabbed the bracelet, which was dropped on the floor like disposable trash.

    ¡°¡­ I hope you rest well.¡±

    Soon, there was a clicking sound as the door closed. As she was now left alone, Lize slowly tried to close her eyes.

    She was tired. Dozens of dresses put on and taken off, trying all of them on again, repeatedly wearing jewelry she didn¡¯t care about. Her energy was depleted by doing these meaningless things.

    However, today her mind was clear. The days she struggled against nightmares seemed to be a lie.

    Starting from a day she¡¯d already forgotten, Lize always dreamed when she slept. It must have begun after taking that terrible medicine. There was always a nightmare tormenting her every day. A mother struggling as fire burned all over her body. An unknown monster. A man with a brutally crushed head¡­ her man who didn¡¯t even look like a person anymore.

    What kind of nightmares will she have today? Lize¡¯s eyes were dull.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, her vision shifted to the window. Isn¡¯t it odd? She was sure she dreamt about somethingst night. Why is she feeling fine today? And why can¡¯t she remember anything?

    ¡®You¡¯re dreaming. When you wake up, when you open your eyes, you won¡¯t remember anything¡­ ¡®

    She thought she heard a distant voice. However, Eton¡¯smands were clear. Lize, who was forgetting everything, couldn¡¯t recognize the person who uttered those words to her.

    Lize shut both of her eyes heavily.

    ***

    Beside her bed, the wide-open window let in the cold night breeze. Sezh knew Luna would start her overly worried antics again if she got a fever, but as she was feeling right now, Sezh couldn¡¯t give a ze if she caught a cold numerous times.

    Sezh rested her hands on the window sill,ughing and humming by herself. If others saw her, they would think she¡¯s crazy. But what can she do? She felt so good.

    Sezh recalled Raytan, who peacefully received her gift this morning. In the past, he was so hostile toward her. Now, she thought the situation had turned itself around. Her rtionship with Raytan has naturally progressed.

    ¡°It would be nice if time moved faster,¡± Sezh murmured to herself.

    Throughout her whole life at the Imperial Pce, she has never hoped for tomorrow to quicklye like this before. She liked everything and was relieved her rtionship with Raytan has improved. Since thest fight, Lilian and Bern haven¡¯t bothered them. It seems that Lady Lize¡¯s words about her conversation with the Emperor were scarier than Sezh thought.

    Her Kazakinguage skills were also increasing each day. Sezh now has a grand and secret dream. She dreams that one day¡ª when the dayes that she could finally leave the Imperial Pce safely¡ª she will cross the sea and go to the Iyont Empire.

    She hasn¡¯t been there before, and of course, she doesn¡¯t know what to expect exactly, but she heard from Luna that the Iyont Empire was a nation active in trade and business. Sezh was confident she wouldn¡¯t starve: she could speak the Anthyonguage of Delhender, as well as the Kazakinguage used by Iyont and other nearby empires.

    Obviously, there were still a lot of things that haven¡¯t been solved yet. The closest one, the ident that will happen in a few years: Luna¡¯s death. Luna passed away due to an ident on her way back home. Sezh was debating tying her wrists and ankles to stop it at all costs.

    Next is Lady Lize¡¯s death. Actually, she didn¡¯t yet have a n to prevent it. If she remembered correctly, the cause of Lady Lize¡¯s death was poison. The poison was sent over by Yerena. Sezh recalled the dim memories in her head.

    The Emperor had been pitifully unaware that her mother was the cause of Lady Lize¡¯s death. If she was caught, Yerena would have received severe punishment. However, as Sezh remembered, she was fine until Raytan started the coup d¡¯etat.That wasn¡¯t an unlikely story.

    It was due to Yerena¡¯s vice-like grip on the nobles. Also, all the other concubines hated Lady Lize, so no one would protect her. Her death was a godsend for them. Everyone would just watch, regardless of if Yerena really killed her or not.

    The nobles would have done their best to erase Yerena¡¯s crimes or at least keep Lize¡¯s death hushed, never breathing a word about it. Yerena was not reckless. Throughout her association with the nobles, she¡¯d collected many weaknesses that could sway the families. If they betrayed her, Yerena wouldn¡¯t have died alone.

    But of course, all their efforts crumbled under the hands of Raytan during the coup.

    Sezh couldn¡¯t be sure if sessfully preventing Lize¡¯s death would cause Raytan to cancel his coup as well. Sezh thought carefully. A future where Raytan doesn¡¯t start a coup d¡¯etat.But I will leave the Imperial Pce¡­ so will Brother be left alone?

    ¡°Looks like something is distressing you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Sezh gasped at the sudden interruption of a voice.

 Chapter 49

    <strong>Chapter 49</strong>

    <hr>

    ¡°Looks like you are distressed by something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sezh gasped.

    She was sure she heard someone¡¯s voice, but when she turned her head, let alone a person, there wasn¡¯t even a shadow except for hers. Was it just a hallucination? Or a ghost?

    ¡°No, the voice was definitely from over here, so why did I turn around?¡±

    As she turned back to the window, Sezh saw Eton rxingly wearing a cheeky expression as he sat on the sill. Surprised, Sezh hastily stretched out her hand in reflex. She grabbed Eton¡¯s cor and pulled him down into her room.

    Eton¡¯s expression remained jovial as he fell and rolled into the room.

    ¡°Do you know what floor my room is on? Your arms and legs would all break if you fell from here!¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ ¡°

    ¡°I thought someone wasing and went to open the door¡­¡±Sezh, who finally put an end to her rant, nced at Eton with a puzzled face. Actually, how did hee up here in the first ce¡­ at this height¡­

    ¡°You have a strong grip for a shorty. If you train it well, you could be a solid fighter.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not really interested in that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Eton smirked.

    After that, he furrowed his brows as he turned to a book ced at the corner of her bed. It was the book that she borrowed from Raytan, <i>The Wizards of Delhender</i>.

    Crap, Sezh felt like she¡¯d been caught red-handed.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m just kind of interested¡­ in this and that¡­¡±

    Eton picked up the book.

    As soon as he flipped open the thin cover, Eton automatically gave a brief,nguid chuckle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like this, Sezh? Now, Delhender doesn¡¯t have any mages at all.¡±

    ¡°But there is still a temple, and priests ¡­ there¡¯s also the Archmage too.¡±

    ¡°Proper mages are the ones who have power over the elements. Like me for instance, I can handle fire. But your mages can only use a bit more magic than ordinary people. They¡¯re very weak. That¡¯s all they have. Now, they¡¯re just in shackles. Shackles that force these people to stick to the temple for the sake of that bit of leftover power.

    ¡°If it was all shackles¡­¡±

    ¡°Originally, the one who led the temple was the Priest, not the Archmage. That title must sound so amazing to people. They may sound simr, but the Priest, who could truly use magic power, and the Archmage, who has power in name only, arepletely different.¡±

    Sezh tilted her head in confusion. If Eton said the current mages do not have enough ability, then why¡­

    ¡°Then why does the temple still exist?¡± Sezh asks.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, could it be¡­ to assist the Empire during ceremonies and events? But it would be okay to have other people do that¡­ Also, the reason why people with magical power are pulled in to work in the temple¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Eton interrupted.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The reason for keeping them in the temple was already decided from the beginning. In the first ce, Denhelder¡¯s temple¡­¡±

    Eton stopped his speech.

    ¡°In any case, this is a book filled with a lot of useless content. There are just names of empty husks written in here.¡±

    ¡°Husks?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? Proper mages are already gone. This is a book created to monitor the lineage of those mages. I¡¯m afraid you will only find diluted bloodlines.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face was perplexed. He said that, but can¡¯t Eton clearly use magic with what he calls ¡®real ability?¡¯

    Sezh faltered before asking him again, ¡°Then, that means you¡¯re just an empty husk too?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You just said it. That there are currently no proper mages left.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Eton snorted. ¡°Honestly¡­ you¡¯re an expert at making false assumptions. But yeah, that doesn¡¯t sound so wrong right now.¡±

    Heughed bitterly.

    ¡°But there was also some information about the First Priest. Even if I didn¡¯t live in the same generation, I know there must be some history behind the First Priest, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.The First Priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it appears in the closing text on thest page of the book.¡±

    Sezh stared at Eton, who was flipping to thest page. He instantly became weird. He was acting like an old mage who nostalgically reminisced about friends long gone. But all of the people in that book died a very long time ago. Is Eton a descendant of one of them? Of course, she couldn¡¯t find his name in there, but it might have been missing ¡­

    Sezh stretched her neck out to see the page that Eton was staring at.

    ¡°I think this is the name of the First Priest.¡±

    She pointed at the word written in the ancientnguage.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Too bad it¡¯s written in the ancientnguage, I can¡¯t read it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, Brother Raytan pretended to know it. And I know he definitely can¡¯t. I learn Kazaki too, so it¡¯s as clear as day that he¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What did he read? What did he say this word is in ancientnguage?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ He said the name is Syarhwina.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    His face stiffened as if frozen.

    ¡°Syarhwina. He told me it¡¯s Syarhwina.¡±

    His red eyes, which were simr to Raytan¡¯s, shook strongly. Sezh tilted her head again. It just sounded like a name that randomly came out of her mouth, but why was he reacting so strangely?

    Moreover, Eton suddenly started questioning her.

    ¡°Your brother¡­ Is he able to do fire magic? You know, like me?¡±

    ¡°Eh, him doing that? There¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°I know that Brother and Uncle share the same eye color, but there¡¯s nothing more. Even your hair color is different, right?¡±

    ¡°Hair color,¡± Etonughed as if he was falling apart.

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s hair is navy blue, not ck.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t before.¡±

    ¡°How can people change their hair color casually?¡± Sezh asked with a stumped face.

    Eton was silent.

    Was it one of the abilities of a mage? Sezh tilted her head and squinted both of her eyes.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ you Uncle. You¡¯re a scammer. You tricked me that you could teach magic to people with no ability!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known¡­¡±

    Sezh continued with her rambling, but Eton didn¡¯t answer her at all. His red eyes were fixed on one ce: that page of the book where Syarhwina¡¯s name was written.

    Coincidence. It had to be a coincidence. A coincidence. The ck hair that he used to have in the past. The crimson eyes, too. And also his name. Now, he was said to understand an ancientnguage forgotten in everyone¡¯s memories.

    No.

    It couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence. Eton chewed on his lips.

    ¡°Anyway, you were lying to me, right?¡± Sezh asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I never actually believed it. Magic, my foot.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Teaching you magic.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s facial expression became absurd. What¡¯s the point of saying anything if he is just going to forget about it again?

    ¡°Nevermind, I didn¡¯t even dream of it in the first c¡ª¡°

    ¡°Hold this.¡±

    Eton suddenly handed her something. It was a stone. Correctly speaking, it was a ck stone that was cut in half.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°I told you to hold it.¡±

    Well, she won¡¯t die just by holding a mere stone. Sezh looked up at Eton while putting out her hand. The moment her hand touched the stone¡¯s surface, she could feel a creeping warmth in it. There was a me inside the stone!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Sezh, who was unbearably surprised, threw the stone away. She then hurriedly reached for her hair.

    ¡°The stone only touched your hand. Why are you grasping your hair?¡±

    Eton picked the stone back up.

    ¡°N-No¡­ I thought my hair would get burned off too, like Sister Lillian¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Would it really?¡± Etonughed, but Sezh couldn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie that you can use magic. I just showed you the proof.¡±

    Eton¡¯s hand wandered into the sleeve of his coat. He then ced the stone in a pocket there.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic stone. To be precise, this is a stone that contains sealed magic.¡±

    ¡±But it looks like it was split in half¡­¡±

    ¡°So it can absorb power back up again.¡±

    Eton shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°If it was any ordinary person, their whole body would be burned as soon as they touched it. But you didn¡¯t get burned, did you?¡±

    That means if she didn¡¯t have any magical ability she would simply die! Sezh¡¯s sulky face had a full-on pout.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt,¡± Eton murmured as he flipped her hand over back and forth.

    ¡°But I think your magic element is not rted to fire.¡±

    ¡°S-so I-I really can use magic?¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? However ¡­ I don¡¯t think your element is fire, but it isn¡¯t far behindpared to it ¡­ Depends on how you will use it. It could kill people¡­ but it could also save them ¡­ ¡°

    Frankly, she wanted to say that all magic can kill or save people depending on its use. However, Eton¡¯s expression was so serious that she decided to keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°Wind¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Wind?¡±

    ¡°Right, maybe¡­ No, it¡¯s clear it is.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ wind is nice in the summer,¡± Sezh spoke while still trembling.

    ¡°Wind is nice in the summer? How powerful the wind is. You really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­. What. That¡¯s right ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know someone.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°A woman who could control the wind wonderfully.¡±Who was also¡­ so beautiful and unmatched with anyone when it came to be so mystifying ¡­ Eton recalled Syarhwina¡¯s face while still studying Sezh¡¯s face. The sapphire irises that embody the blue sea are now gleaming under his scarlet eyes, like those times. Shining like that woman¡¯s eyes. With those eyes back then¡­

    ¡°Ah, perhaps you can introduce me to her so I can ask for some help¡­ ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That person is already dead. Died a long time ago.¡±The empty tomb. Where he can¡¯t even see the skeleton. Eton remembers a ce where not even a single de of grass was growing, only dry sand. His face went nk.

    ¡°That-that is such sorrowful news¡­¡±

    While staring at her, Eton spoke.

    ¡°A perfect wind when Ie back. If you know how to do it, I¡¯ll give you a prize,¡± Eton cleared his stiff expression and dered with a smile.

    ¡°When youe back? Are you going somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Chapter 50</strong>

    <hr>

    ¡°Until youe back? Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°There is something I need to know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°And there is something I need to find too.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is it important?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important.¡±

    A regretful expression appeared on her face in an instant. Sezh hadn¡¯t seen him in a few days, and now she¡¯s suddenly given the news that Eton is leaving her. Her heart was heavy.

    ¡°Is there something I can do to help you? It¡¯s not going to be anything huge, but at least to some extent¡­ Then this, if it¡¯s okay, I can give you some of my jewels¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s something I have to go and collect by myself. It can not be bought or sold,¡± Eton said, staring at the half stone that contains sealed magic.

    ¡°I have one more,¡± he muttered.

    If he just put it in his hand, if he could just absorb the power of the other half of the stone¡­ He could go back to being what he used to be. The power that boiled beyond anyone¡¯s control. The power that was able to get rid of everything and wipe it out of existence.

    ¡°However, you¡¯re a good kid, Sezh.¡±

    Eton smiled affectionately and stroked Sezh¡¯s hair. Sezh stared back at Eton, who looked down at her. She then opened her pouting mouth.

    ¡°How do I learn magic if you¡¯re absent, Uncle? I¡¯m clueless about everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±

    Eton grabbed her wrist and then raised Sezh¡¯s arm towards the open window.

    What is he doing? Sezh¡¯s eyes, which were previously frowning, widened. She was feeling weird. It felt like something hot was squeezing through each nerve in her arm. Her arms, her chest, her whole body got too hot.

    Eton looked down at Sezh¡¯s rigid form.

    He whispered with a low voice in her ear, ¡°A wind, a fresh breeze, a freezing gale, a destructive typhoon¡­ You can make anything.¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡­?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s spring, right? The weather is sunny, delicate flowers bloom in splendor, and the beginning of all life awakens. In spring, the gentle, tickling wind will be part of the harmony.

    ¡°The wind ising out the tip of your fingers. Imagine it: It¡¯s lightly caressing your hair, bringing the smell of the warm shining sun, tickling the tip of your nose, and carrying the dancing butterflies and birds¡­ That kind of wind.¡±

    Eton¡¯s voice was like a spell sweetly soaking into her ears. Sezh pondered his words and closed her eyes tightly as she recalled some memories.

    When she got closer to the library and could sniff the delicious smell of strawberry cake; when she slowly walked side by side with Raytan and the hem of her dress ruffled with the rhythm of a light breeze; when she saw Raytan¡¯s dark hair flutter as he sat in front of the window.

    Those winds were¡­ pleasant to her heart.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Told you, you can do it.¡±

    Before Sezh could fullyprehend his words, there was a warm breeze blowing. The soft breeze soon reveals her forehead hidden by her blonde hair. The strands shone brilliantly under the moonlight, fluttering as if destined to dance.

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    Amazed, Sezh quickly turned her head and looked at Eton.

    ¡°But this time, it was only possible because of my help. If you practice hard to replicate what you did today, you¡¯ll someday be able to produce as much wind to your heart¡¯s content. When Ie back and when you have finally acquired that ability¡­ Hmm, tell me one of your wishes. I will grant whatever wish you want.¡±

    Eton once again shed her a bright smile.

    Sezh nkly looked down at her hand. Now, she couldn¡¯t feel the hot energy in her hand anymore. She tried to turn her hand over and over, but it didn¡¯t change anything. She honestly couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. However, since Sezh saw it with her own eyes and experienced it herself, she can¡¯t think that it was just a coincidence.

    ¡­What a mysterious man. Eton was a mysterious man. Sezh didn¡¯t know his age or his real name. Despite that, she didn¡¯t hate him. Of course, she was very weary because of those unknown facts, but it was fun, and she secretly loved joking and ying around with him. But they have to part ways now. Sezh still didn¡¯t know who Eton was¡­

    She was also worried. Looking at the situation right now¡­ Eton is honestly¡­ very suspicious. What if he was caught walking around the Imperial Pce for no reason and became detained?

    ¡°Eton, can¡¯t you go after a few more days?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The founding ceremony begins the day after tomorrow. Not only the royal family but all the noble families will gather in the Imperial Pce. Before and after the ceremony, the guards will be very vignt.¡±

    ¡°What do you guys do?¡±

    ¡°Luna told me they all gather and celebrate together. Last time, she heard some of the maids gossiping about how all the items and foods served were expensive and rare. There are many sayings that the founding celebration is just an excuse to sit in thep of luxury.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°If you celebrate the event with such magnificence, it is possible to impress God. Um, what is it¡­ When God is satisfied, the golden rain will fall. Golden like the color of my hair. Well, that¡¯s only a folk tale, and there¡¯s never been a golden rain.¡±

    ¡°So, have you ever been there?¡±

    ¡°No. Things like me can¡¯t go to such a ce. My mother doesn¡¯t like it very much. The same thing applies to Brother Raytan¡­ Sister Lillian and Brother Bern will attend it but¡­ ¡°

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to such a stupid ce.¡±

    ¡°Eton?¡±

    ¡°Denhelder¡¯s founding ceremony wasn¡¯t such a stupid party. It was originally a small ceremony. It was much less than you described.¡±

    ¡°But it is said you have to do such an extravagant celebration so you receive God¡¯s blessing¡­ ¡°

    ¡°If it¡¯s your god, then Herace I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, maybe¡­ ¡°

    ¡°No matter how splendid a celebration you guys offer, Herace I can¡¯t give you a golden rain.¡±

    Eton spoke as if he had just heard something ridiculous.

    ¡°That¡¯s something done by another god.¡±

    ¡°Another God?¡±

    ¡°However, that God doesn¡¯t bless Delhender anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°And he never will.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why not?¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s not one of the god¡¯s jobs. So don¡¯t be disappointed. Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ The path you use every time youe to Lize¡¯s pce. If you walk a little past it, there is a hill behind the path. Go there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up there?¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is go there and bring one wheat bread and a ss of clean water. Then, a god will give you a gift.¡±

    ¡®What crazy talk he is spitting¡¯ was written all over Sezh¡¯s face.

    ¡°That god doesn¡¯t bless Denhelder anymore, but he still loves children with guts.¡±

    Eton put a meaningful smile on his face while stroking Sezh¡¯s hair for the second time.

    ¡°I have to go now.¡±

    Earlier, Eton standing on her window made Sezh reflexively grab his cor and pull him into her room, but now she doesn¡¯t feel the same urge. Somehow¡­ Eton looked like he wouldn¡¯t get any injuries if he jumped out her window, even if it was this high.

    Sezh stared at Eton. She then said the words weighing on her chest, ¡°Uncle, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle¡­ Then we really can¡¯t see each other for a while?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s ¡®Brother¡¯,¡± Eton sighed and soon grinned at her.

    ¡°Hold on and stay strong until we meet again.¡±

    Before she could say anything, Eton jumped down out the window without any hesitation. Sezh walked toward the window and scanned below. She couldn¡¯t see anyone.

 Chapter 51

    <strong>Chapter 51</strong>

    <hr>

    Eton really disappeared.

    Sezh frequently checked the dull room he usually resided in; but, the absence of its owner confirmed her suspicions. She sat at the empty table, looked around one final time, and went to her tutoring. She knew Eton was only just a friend she recently made in the pce. She had be friendly with Raytan first, but, without realizing it, she had also given Eton a lot of affection in her heart. She got worried about him too.

    He said he was leaving to find a magic stone, but she couldn¡¯t be sure where he went exactly. Sezh had no choice but to pray in her heart. She hoped that Eton would keep his promise and return before she grew up and left the Imperial Pce.

    ***

    The founding celebration finally began.

    The celebration is recognized as thergest event in the entire Denhelder Empire. On the first day, there was a sacrifice at the beginning of the celebration. Variousrge and smallpetitions were also held.

    The royal family and the nobles gathered together in a stupid ce, as Eton said, and had an excuse to enjoy a night in the ballroom. They became intoxicated with alcohol and even seemed to do some strange things when no eyes were watching. When Luna coincidentally passed by, she said, ¡®Lady Yerena will be busy for the time being.¡¯

    Bern, Lillian, and the rest of the Imperial children all attended the celebration. However, there was no one inviting Sezh and Raytan. When she was young, she often thought, ¡®I want to go too¡¯ or ¡®I can be quiet without making any sound¡¯, but such thoughts had lessened now. When Sezh asked Raytan, he said he wouldn¡¯t even want to be invited to go there.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother curious?¡±

    ¡°If I thought about something stupid like that, I will hang my neck and die,¡± he replied.

    Sezh sealed her lips.

    Anyway, those who were not invited to the celebration continued living their regr life. In other words, Raytan and Sezh studied at Lize¡¯s pce as usual. Sezh walked around the pce every day, but she couldn¡¯t even see the tip of Lady Lize¡¯s nose. She seemed very busy. The Emperor attended the ball every day, and it was always her job to stay by his side.

    Sezh worried several times a day whether Lady Lize, who suffered from a weak body, could cope with such heavy activity. However, all the people who went to and from the pce unanimously agreed and said, ¡®Lady Lize is as beautiful as ever today.¡¯ Still, even if she seemed to be handling herself, Sezh was secretly concerned.

    Like a whirlwind, it was now thest day of the founding celebration.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today,¡± Raytan said, indicating that it was the end of tutoring that day. He then closed the cover of the book.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sezh nodded and also organized her books.

    Raytan and Sezh walked out together from Lady Lize¡¯s pce as usual. The sky was dark, and the cool air eagerly weed their bodies.

    After walking a few steps, Sezh looked back. Then walked a few steps more before turning around again for the second time. Raytan, with knitted brows, was staring at her.

    ¡°What did you leave behind?¡±

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s not that¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Then why¡­ ¡°

    Sezh hesitated for a moment. She couldn¡¯t think of an answer that would sound good to Raytan¡¯s ears. He was not a person that would easily believe a lie. Sezh just decided to be honest.

    ¡°That is, today is thest day of the founding celebration.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Instead of answering, Sezh pointed her finger in the direction of the temple.

    ¡°Soon, there is going to be an announcement that the celebration has already ended.¡±

    ¡°Are you curious about stupid people doing stupid things?¡±

    How can his reaction be simr to Eton¡¯s? Sezhughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. You know, Brother. There¡¯s a belief that if you hold a grand celebration, God will be impressed, and a golden rain will fall.¡±

    His face was saying, ¡®What kind of goddamned nonsense is this kid talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Luna told me. And the scale of this year¡¯s celebration is so incredibly great¡­ So there are a lot of people saying that the golden rain mighte pouring down in Delhender. I¡¯m also curious about it¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Luna really did say it. The Emperor prepared quite enthusiastically this time. That means all kinds of valuable items and expensive food areing into the pce. Sezh had watched the lines a few times. Many fully-loaded carriages endlessly entered the Imperial Pce in just one day. She was curious. With such an enormous festival, Sezh wondered if the golden rain might fall this time.

    But then again, Raytan seemed not to be as curious as her.

    ¡°Even if the golden rain pours, what does it have to do with you and me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­. ¡°

    ¡°If only someone sets a fire, then it will be a little fun.¡±

    It was a ce where the Imperial family and nobles gathered. If there is a fire there, the Denhelder Empire would be a mess. To say such dangerous words with a casual expression, it was really his unique talent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get a fever, stop spitting bullshit and follow me.¡±

    After that, Raytan hastened his steps. Sezhboriously tried to match his pace with her little legs.

    Well, Raytan¡¯s words are right. Whether the golden rain falls or not, it has nothing to do with them. However, she was still curious. But while making up a disappointed expression, something crossed her mind.

    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t be disappointed. Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ The path you use every time youe to Lize¡¯s pce. If you walk a little past it, there is a hill behind the path. Go there.¡¯

    Sezh automatically stopped walking.

    ¡®All you have to do is go there and bring one wheat bread and a ss of clean water. Then, a god will give you a gift.¡¯

    She shifted her vision to the inside of her bag. There were still some pieces of strawberry cake that Marie had packed for her. There was water too. She already drank a little bit, but no one could tell. Maybe it could still work?

    ¡°Why did you stop walking? This stup-¡­ Sezh.¡±

    Raytan, who hastily took back his words, turned his head around to her and frowned slightly. Sezh was making a determined expression that didn¡¯t suit her at all.

    ¡°Brother, could you help me with one thing?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°I asked what it is.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me that you¡¯ll listen first?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ ¡°

    When it became like this, Sezh had nothing to say. She stared at Raytan and closed her mouth. What should she say to him? She pondered hard about it, but not even a sentence came to mind. Whatever she would tell him, it seemed Raytan would say, ¡®Don¡¯t spit any bullshit, go back to your pce.¡¯

    Sezh made a pitiful expression andid her eyes on him. But will this work?

    However, his reaction was unanticipated by her.

    Raytan¡¯s face got horrified in an instant. He checked on Sezh while grabbing her wrist. Then he stopped and just scratched the back of his head. She was reminded of the incident when her mouth was sealed.

    ¡°What is it¡­ ¡°

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell you this just once. I won¡¯t go to that celebration even if I die. I never want to be mixed up with stupid peop-¡°

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not about to say that we should go there.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡­ ¡°

    Sezh giggled. She then abruptly grabbed his hand. In response to that, Raytan¡¯s eyes shook and widened, but he didn¡¯t try even a little bit to release his hand from hers.

    ***

    Sezh dragged Raytan to a small hill behind the path that had Eton mentioned. There was no one on the hill. No, to be more precise, it seemed that even their footsteps had stopped sounding a long time ago. It was a hill that didn¡¯t grow a single de of grass.

    It was still spring. All kinds of flowers are blooming all over the Imperial Pce. So, it was bewildering that nothing grew in this ce. There were just dead and dry trees. And, every time the smallest amount of wind blew, sand scattered.

    The hill was in the middle of the forest, but it looks like a desert.

    ¡°What do you want to do here?¡±

    Reluctantly dragged here, Raytan had an unhappy face. Sezh thought Raytan was about to leave her, so she looked at him and asked him to sit down.

    ¡°Please take a seat for a minute. I will finish in a short amount of time.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t look thrilled, Raytan was surprisingly listening to her well. He leaned against a dead tree and just watched her.

    Sezh subsequently took out the cake and her water bottle. But there was one problem that she didn¡¯t think about. Where should she put the offering to dedicate it? Although she hadn¡¯t seen it properly and didn¡¯t know the details, Sezh was sure that the Imperial sacrifice altar was iparably magnificent. Whether it¡¯s an ornately decorated altar or a solemn ceremony¡­ Sezh wandered around the barren hill.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Still, they couldn¡¯t juste here and do nothing. Just in time, her eyes caught a stone buried in a corner. Sezh groaned while digging at the dry soil. She couldn¡¯t offer the food on the ground, so it was a temporary solution she came up with in a hurry.

    Sezh, who with all respect was passionately digging up soil, didn¡¯t notice Raytan looking at her like a crackpot.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    After struggling for long, Sezh seeded in digging up the stone. It looked a little out of shape, but it was better than nothing. She wiped the stone with the hem of her dress and put the strawberry cake that Marie had packed along with the water bottle on it.

    And that was the end¡­

    Nothing happened. Only the gentle, dry wind blew.

    ¡®Eton, you damn uncle!¡¯

    Sezh swore with madness inside. She knew it. It was aplete mistake to believe his words in the first ce. She even regretted that she was sad about him leaving. Just go wherever you want to! He might have tricked her and must be seeing this stupid look of Sezh¡¯s from a distance whileughing ridiculously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to do, bute here and sit down.¡±

    Her lips sulkily pouted as a reply. Even so, Sezh couldn¡¯t say anything about it, since she was the one who subjected herself to doing this stupid thing. Sezh quietly sat down next to Raytan.

    Silence fell between the two of them. Raytan incredibly didn¡¯t say, ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up about your idea before¡¯ or ¡®Stupid kid¡¯ at all. He just leaned against the tree and looked down at the Imperial Pce beneath them. Sezh¡¯s gaze also followed along.

    Somehow, the Imperial Pce they overlooked from the hill was like a different world. The bright twinkling lights and the small-looking people were beautiful to look at¡­ but Sezh knew. Every day in that beautiful Imperial Pce, difficult things happen, and the breath of innocent people who live there is always choked¡­

    Sezh was the same. In her life, she had never been happy to live at the seemingly small Imperial Pce. She always wished that tomorrow wouldn¡¯te before she fell asleep every day. And when morning came, she always hoped that today she wouldn¡¯t meet anyone, and could pass the day quietly. Such hell-like days continued over and over until her throat was sliced and she fell to the floor, sending her back to her twelve-year-old body.

    Sezh suddenly looked at Raytan, who was sitting next to her. He had the same expression as usual, but now she seemed to know a little. In the midst of those red eyes was loneliness. She was like that too¡­

    It was ironic. The fact that it was Raytan who healed her loneliness and made Sezh look forward to tomorrow. And today too. Although she forcefully dragged him here, he did not throw her hand off and only matched her steps.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Instead of answering, he just swiveled his eyes towards her. Sezh paused for a while, then spoke again.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Thank you for teaching me Kazaki, thank you for having meals with me sometimes, and thank you foring here with me today¡­¡±

    Every time she thought about it, Sezh was grateful. But the thing that she was most grateful for was¡­

    ¡°Thank you, Brother. For being on my side.¡±

    For taking care of her, the thing that even her mother didn¡¯t do. All the swearing she got until she was used to it and the absolute truth of loneliness because there was no one willing to be on her side¡­ Sezh was so grateful for Raytan to the point that she wanted to cry.

    In the meantime, Raytan stared at her and parted his lips with a scoff.

    ¡°That sounds stupid,¡± he continued with more hurtful sentences. ¡°And don¡¯t be mistaken. When am I ever on your side?¡±

    In the past, Sezh would have said ¡®Ah, yes, so it¡¯s like that.¡¯ But now she knew after spending a long time together with him: Raytan is just making useless noises. Of course, it was not any warmforting words, but that was because she knew he wasn¡¯t used to saying such things.

    So, Sezh chose tough.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Just because.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t admit it, but it¡¯s okay. Instead, please listen to me! I will always be on Brother¡¯s side!¡±

    Sezh was sincere. Although at first, she was obsessed with the idea of ¡®I have to buy his favor and survive,¡¯ but it¡¯s not the same now. She was thankful to him. She would willingly take his side anytime.

    It seemed that Raytan was also the same. He stayed here beside her. Plus, he got worried about her too on a few asions.

    It was good to be like that.

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t even understand what you are talking about.¡±

    Raytan shuddered. He stopped talking and jumped from his seat. Sezh just locked her lips and smiled lightly.

    However, it seemed that Raytan wasn¡¯t content with the smile. He frowned and looked at Sezh. Moreover, he still held his tongue and didn¡¯t say anything. But Sezh could hear him mumble in a small voice, ¡®This idiot¡­No, I¡¯m not¡¯ or ¡®Such a fool.¡¯

    Was Raytan feeling hot? He suddenly released a few buttons on his white shirt. Sezh¡¯s eyes, looking at Raytan, soon rounded. She saw something unbelievable.

    ¡°Brother, that¡­ ¡°

    Sezh carefully opened her mouth.

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Chapter 52</strong>

    ¡°Brother, that¡­¡±

    Raytan, who noticed Sezh¡¯s gaze, abruptly covered his neck. But it was toote. Sezh¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t mistaken. Hanging on Raytan¡¯s neck was the ruby ne she gave him several days ago.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t even imagine Raytan would wear it. The fact that he received the gift without a single curse or insult was already a blessing for her.

    So, Sezh really couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Right? That¡¯s the ne I gave you.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s face became frightening. If she had been her old self, she would be scared and automatically shut her mouth tightly, but this was the current Sezh.

    ¡°Look, it fits you well, Brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was the first time I made such a thing, so I was quite worried¡­ How is it? Is it ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Get off it.¡±

    ¡°Does Brother¡¯s neck feel suffocated? I can help you to lengthen it more!¡±

    ¡°I said get off!¡±

    ¡°Aye, but can you just show me a little bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Then why are you wearing it?¡± Sezh asked him once again in her pure curiosity.

    Raytan looked overwhelmed by that unexpected question and was mute for a few seconds. He threw a cheap excuse, ¡°I wear it because my neck feels bare. It¡¯s nothing more and nothing less than that.¡±

    So that¡¯s why he wears it. But Sezh noticed another surprise: there was also a bracelet clinging to his wrist.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Raytan hurriedly lowered his hand and swore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I said to give that to Lady Lize¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s up to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It was in my hand. Whether I gave it to my mother or I wanted to have it instead was up to me.¡±

    ¡°If Brother wants a bracelet, just tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°So noisy, you idiot!¡±

    Raytan suddenly became angry. He¡¯s very strange today, but Sezh decided to be understanding. Well, Raytan might prefer emerald more than ruby.

    ¡°But why does it look cracked?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± he replied with such a lousy answer.

    ¡®No need to be so guarded if you just wanted it!¡¯ Sezh thought she just had to make another one then.

    Honestly, rather than destroying the gift quickly, it is surprising that Raytan wanted all the gifts she gave him. That was even a bracelet for women. It looked kind of painful for the teeny bracelet to cling unto his thick wrist. Somehow, Sezh justughed.

    Yeah, let¡¯s make another one for Lady Lize.

    ¡°Next time, I will craft a new bracelet for you, Brother. I don¡¯t know if I have any jewels that suit your taste but¡­¡±

    Sezh paused.

    Among the jewels she secretly stole from Yerena, she¡¯d already used the useful ones to make the bracelet and the ne. No, she could still find more jewelry that Yerena doesn¡¯t like. Days ago, Yerena stated that her jewelry was out-of-style and bought some new ones for her collection. If Sezh is lucky, she can probably pick up a few jewels.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°You say you don¡¯t need it, but Brother is wearing the ne and bracelet by yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    Her ears might have malfunctioned because of Raytan¡¯s scream. Somehow, Sezh felt like she was making fun of her brother. So, she closed her mouth and looked at him.

    She saw a bead of sweat run down those ck strands of hair from his forehead. Come to think of it, there was no wind today or barely a breeze blowing. Sezh finally realized why Raytan looked like he¡¯d spent too long in hot water. Besides that, Raytan also followed her up the hill even though he hadn¡¯t wanted to.

    What was it that Eton told her? Sezh, who secretly stretched out her hand, recalled Eton¡¯s voice.

    ¡®ing out the tip of your fingers. Imagine it: lightly caressing your hair, bringing the smell of the warm shining sun¡­¡¯

    Only one thing came to her mind: the wind that shook Raytan¡¯s ck hair as he sat beside the window. It tickled his skin and revealed his forehead, causing him to frown.

    Also, when their eyes interlocked with each other and he calls her name with his baritone voice¡­

    Soon enough, there was a wind blowing.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as strong as when Eton helped her, but it still clearly blew. Sezh widened her eyes and looked at Raytan. His face also seemed to be a little stunned.

    ¡°Brother, did you just feel it? The wind¡­¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I felt it too.¡±

    Soon after that, Sezh realized that something sparkling was reflected in his red eyes. What is that thing that keeps shing and shining around?¡­ Sezh turned around and admired the view in amazement.

    There were hundreds¡ª no, thousands¡ª of butterflies.

    It was a swarm of butterflies with glittering golden wings. It looked like a golden rain was falling. Maybe the legend was referring to this swarm of butterflies. Sezh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Look at this! It was rewarding toe this far!¡±

    His crimson eyes were calmly observing her. Sezh, who was losing herself in the excitement of the butterflies¡¯ sudden appearance, was too thrilled to notice his gaze on her.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m gonna see something like this¡­ However, it¡¯s really pretty! Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! I¡¯ll tell Luna as soon as I get back. She may not believe it, but- Ugh. And! I have to write in my diary and never forget about this!¡±

    Her chatterings endlessly streamed out. It was the first time Raytan saw Sezh so enraptured by something. She always came off as slightly depressed.

    Is it? Raytan didn¡¯t respond at all, but Sezh kept muttering. It was¡­ really cute¡­

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right,¡± Raytan eventually answered in a small voice. ¡°I think it was¡­ rewarding too.¡±

    There was a small smirk on his face.

    ¡°It was just because of a piece of cake and a little water!¡±

    Without knowing, Sezh chuckled happily.

    Anyway, the cake is simr to a piece of wheat bread. Also, the water that was already a bit consumed was clean. It still met the requirements after all. The oddity was that the assortment fit perfectly with the dirty stone she dug out of the ground.

    ***

    Eton, standing on a tall tree a little away from the hill, also smirked unconsciously. As expected, kids should have a taste of happiness like this. Sezh¡¯s overjoyed figure looked pretty cute in his eyes.

    While still staring at her, Eton lowered his head. He opened his tightly closed fist that held a piece of an old stone. Tattered here and there, it didn¡¯t even look close to its original shape. An engraved name still appears faintly on the tombstone debris.

    Syarhwina.

    Eton silently feasted his eyes on her name on it.

    Empty tombs. Even the slightest remains have disappeared with no ashes. A barren hill where there was nothing but crumbling sand.

    This hill was where Syarhwina is buried.

    During the era of Herace the First, The same period as Eton himself and also Syarhwina were living. They built the first temple of the Denhelder Empire. The ce that was protected by God, the ancient temple was several times the size of the new templeter built by the descendants of Herace. Everything from this hill to Lize¡¯s pce was all God¡¯snd.

    However, everything has changed since Eton went into eternal sleep. The enormous temple, which was once remarkable, was destroyed. Soon after, the new temple built was filled only with husks.

    ¡°Right. This¡­ everything is just a husk.¡±

    It¡¯s all just an empty husk. Denhelder, the royal families, who do that stupid ceremony, and this ce as well¡­

    But Syarhwina was buried here. Eton couldn¡¯t understand it. Why was she here¡­ She chose to perish from this world before him¡­

    ¡®How dare she,¡¯ he asked, standing still on the barren hill.

    Of course, there was no response. It was only the dry, sandy breeze blowing. Eton¡¯s gaze was unstirred, and he kept looking to the hill.

    He had always been here. That woman also always came here. They were always sitting there with their backs on that tree. Like those kids now.

    ¡®Look, Eton, I found you again.¡¯

    Far away, a ringing voice sounded.

    ¡®Is there any person who doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m always here?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not just because of that. Didn¡¯t I already tell you the other day?¡¯

    She continued¡­

    ¡®¡­I will find you, Eton. Wherever you are.¡¯ A bright face with an angelic smile.

    Eton silently bit his lips. He moved his eyes to watch Raytan.

    A child that resembles him, has the same name as him, and¡­ even resembles that woman. The divine energy that remained on his mother¡¯s forehead was the trace that he put on Syarhwina.

    ¡°¡­ From now on, I have to solve this riddle,¡± Eton mumbled to himself.

    It¡¯s also crucial to find the other magic stone and restore its strength. However, he had to find an answer first. He can¡¯t do anything if he doesn¡¯t yet understand it.

    ¡°Brother, the butterflies keep flying as if they will cover the whole hill¡­ ¡± (Sezh)

    ¡®Eton, are you going to cover the whole hill?¡¯ (Syarhwina)

    ¡°But it¡¯s very pretty, right?¡±

    ¡®But it¡¯s very beautiful¡­¡¯

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m not giving it to you,¡± Eton drawled in a subdued voice. It¡¯s not for you, it¡¯s a small farewell gift for that child.

    Perhaps because of those resolute words, Syarhwina¡¯s voice that sounded like a dream faded away. Eton clenched his fist then moved his eyes down again to stare at Sezh.

    ¡°See youter, Sezh.¡±

    ¡®Please keep doing well¡¯.

    As soon as he said those words, Eton jumped off the tree.

    ***

    The golden butterflies continued to flutter around. None of them¡ª not even one¡ª flew to the temple where expensive items for sacrifice and exquisite foods existed. They only stayed around the two of them. It seemed like a pour of golden rain. Sezh swore she¡¯d forever remember this memory all her life.

    She loved it. It was wonderful to see this beautiful sight, and it was also nice that the person beside her was Raytan.

    ¡°Let¡¯se here again, next year.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t reply to her words at all. He just made the smallest nod he possibly could do, but it was enough.

    The spring night air was warm and softly caressing their skin. A blowing wind floated to them theforting scent of flowers. Everything was perfect.

    Thest day of the founding celebration was finally over.

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Chapter 53</strong>

    <hr>

    There was a scent of flowers. The aroma was familiar and brought a nostalgic feeling. But where did ite from? Not to mention a flowerpot, there weren¡¯t any flowers in her room. Sezh, who still had a puzzled look on her face, soon realized that she had a small posy of flowers in her grip.

    The flowers were light purple. Soft and tender petals were swinging as if dancing on the blowing wind. Subsequently, the scent was getting thicker, and it was truly magnificent.

    Nheless, where did she get these flowers? And¡­ where is this ce?

    Sezh roved her eyes as she looked around. She was sitting in the middle of a hill. Isn¡¯t this the hill she often went to with Raytan? However, it looked different from the hill she knew. Along with the flowers in Sezh¡¯s hands, the hill was also full of colorful flowers. Plus, instead of the deste sand, there was green grass shining with dew.

    Then is this somewhere else? Sezh made an odd expression for a moment and then looked at the bouquet again.

    So what¡­ She didn¡¯t care. A gentle smile appeared on her face. Sezh didn¡¯t know where she was or why she was here, but she was sure about one thing: everything felt so good. The warm breeze was exhrating, and the fragrant scent that came with it was also pleasant. She found everything to be immensely peaceful. Sezh sat still and carefully caressed the petals.

    It is truly a beautiful bouquet. Although it was small in size, Sezh could tell it was meticulously crafted, and a ribbon glued to the tangled stem tied it together. Who gave this to her? The person who diligently created such a bouquet¡­

    A dark shadow fell over Sezh, who mumbled to herself. She raised her head instinctively and looked at someone who was standing before her. However, because the person¡¯s back was to the sun, Sezh couldn¡¯t see their face. Before she knew it, a hand reached out to her. Surprised, Sezh flinched a little.

    The man¡¯s hand, which stopped near her ear, slowly pulled back again. Sezh reflexively flinched again. There was a touch of soft petals on her ear. She realized the man had slipped a flower behind her ear.

    ¡°It suits you well,¡± his voice, sinking low, sounded like a dream.

    Sezh narrowed her eyes. She could see a corner of his lips lifted under the dark shadow. Also¡­ those bloody red eyes.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Sezh muttered nkly. ¡°Brother Raytan?¡±

    There was no reply. As soon as the question left her lips, Sezh woke up from her dream.

    ***

    The chirping of birds outside the window pierced her ears.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh, who was staring at the ceiling with swollen eyes, slowly raised her body to sit up. She recalled her dream. What kind of dream was that? Sezh chuckled and swept her fingers through her messy blonde hair.

    Raytan giving her a bouquet of flowers? That¡¯s ridiculous.

    Even if he is sick, she could never imagine him doing such a thing with his personality. Also, she¡¯s not sure about Raytan¡¯s aesthetic level, but it wouldn¡¯t be high enough to make such an adorable bouquet.

    ¡®Anyway, what a distinct dream I had,¡¯ she thought. Sezh rubbed her eyes.

    As soon as Sezh turned her head, she saw Luna open the door and enter the room. Luna gave her morning greetings and closed the window first.

    ¡°It¡¯s still autumn, but it¡¯s pretty chilly in the morning and evening. Princess, you may catch a cold likest time, so you can¡¯t leave the window open when you sleep anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ha-am. Okay,¡± Sezh replied while yawning. Luna chuckled and put the dress she brought on the dressing table.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll do your hair now.¡±

    Luna walked towards Sezh with ab and began to brush her hair, but Sezh was still not entirely awake yet.

    She muttered with her eyes half-closed, ¡°Luna, can¡¯t we just wait a little bit? I haven¡¯t even washed my face yet¡­¡±

    ¡°As soon as I finish tidying Princess¡¯s hair, I will bring you the washing water. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I can just go to the bathroom now, and please be slower¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Raytan is waiting outside. I can¡¯t take too much time.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he just arrived. Now, it¡¯s time to change your clothes,¡± Luna said while picking up the light purple dress. Sezh nodded, only still half awake.

    If this was back then, Sezh would wonder what happened early in the morning, but now she¡¯s used to it. In the past four years, Raytan and Sezh frequently spent their time together. At first, they met every day to do tutoring. But it seems they were spending more time together outside of that.

    Raytanes to Sezh¡¯s pce twice a week, and they have breakfast or sometimes drink tea together. If Sezh thought about it, the difference was like heaven and earthpared to the past when he¡¯d said teaching her was burdensome.

    Sezh once asked the other day, ¡®Isn¡¯t it bothersome to pick me up at such an early hour?¡¯

    Raytan was silent for a moment and replied, ¡®Then I won¡¯te from now. Never again.¡¯

    Sezh was trying to say, in subtler words, that she was worried that Raytan would be tired. However, it looked like it tranted to ¡®Don¡¯te to my pce¡¯ in his ears. So she had to say ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡¯ and soothed him several times that day.

    There was nothing special going on except for the two of them getting closer. Sezh was still receiving Kazaki lessons from Raytan at Lady Lize¡¯s pce. But then again, they went through a lot of sweet and sour things together. Still, if you look at what has changed¡­

    First of all, Raytan got very tall. Sezh knew he wasn¡¯t that short before, but his growth period seemed tost longer than others. Raytan is now even much taller than Bern. The atmosphere that surrounded him has also changed. The teen boy¡¯s aura, which showed clearly on his face before, was nowhere to be found. Even his voice was deeper. The baritone was a little unfamiliar, so Sezh was sometimes startled because of it.

    Also, Raytan didn¡¯t keep his bangs hanging in front of his face like a young boy anymore. He went around showing his forehead coolly. Because of that, his face¡¯s features stood out more. He more clearly revealed his unique and sharp atmosphere.

    He is more confident with himself too. It seemed he wasn¡¯t at all hurt by anything people said. Is it because of aging? Sometimes Sezh tried to recall Raytan¡¯s appearance before she returned to the past. Did he cut such an image back then? She didn¡¯t remember well, but Sezh didn¡¯t think he did. Before her return, Raytan lived without revealing his presence, as if he never existed. It¡¯s not at all like that now.

    Surprisingly, Raytan was quite popr among the maids. And he also caught the attention of everyone who traveled to and from the Imperial Pce. One time, Luna spoke in passing that a maid of a nobledy asked about him.

    Just like that, Raytan is twenty-two, and of course, Sezh followed at sixteen. It was autumn now. In other words, there were only a few months left until the massacre urred.

    Raytan was not as scary as when Sezh was younger. Frankly, Sezh liked Raytan a lot. She also depended on him for many asions. However, the memory of the scream that left her throat didn¡¯t fade away. Because of that, she was always cautious of Raytan. Sometimes when Sezh was looking at his blood-red eyes, she¡¯d think of the expression that stared at her right before her neck was sliced through. Of the reflection of her terrified face in his eyes.

    It was a dull anxiety. Regardless, Sezh didn¡¯t want to think that Raytan, who was now on her side, would kill her again. It can¡¯t be helped that the days kepting one after the other. The day she turned seventeen right before her age regression was getting closer and closer, and Sezh didn¡¯t know how things would change.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all done. Please wait. I¡¯ll bring you the washing water right away.¡±

    After finishing tidying Sezh¡¯s hair, Luna quickly moved her feet and opened the door. In a split second, there was a brief shout.

    ¡°Oh, my!¡±

    Raytan was standing right in front of the door.

    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going for a very great look,¡± Raytan said expressionlessly.

    If it had been a long time ago, Luna would have been terrified again, like the old Sezh. But now, Luna was also used to Raytan. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost done! The Princess hasn¡¯t washed her face yet. I¡¯ll go ahead and get the wash water, so if you wait a little longer here¡­¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t wash her face just because I am here.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then she¡¯s done,¡± Raytan spits out an innocent answer and steps into the room.

    ¡°Brother, good morning,¡± Sezh greeted with swollen eyes.

    Looking at such an appearance, Raytan parted his lips in a low voice.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did you get stung by a beest night?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just woke up. I slept a little longer¡­¡±

    ¡°If you sleep this much, you should have grown taller.¡±

    Raytan smirked and Sezh just pouted sharply. She knew she was a shorty. While Raytan was getting taller, Sezh had only grown a span at best. No, howe their genes were ying favorites here¡­ She felt the unfairness but decided to notunch a counterattack.

    Raytan¡¯s crimson eyes shone above her blue ones. Sezh suddenly remembered the dream she hadst night. She was confident the person in her dreamst night was Raytan. Was it a kind of premonition, something like that? But it doesn¡¯t seem like he was preparing anything. Sezh hesitated but still asked him.

    ¡°Brother, maybe¡­ Do you have something to give me?¡±

    ¡°What should I give to you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but there¡¯s really nothing¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what it is I¡¯m giving.¡±

    ¡°Um, like a bouquet?¡±

    ¡°Flowers?¡±

    Raytan knitted his brows over her vague flower question.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just randomly wanted to talk,¡± Sezh, who btedly became embarrassed, shook her hands. Raytan just stared at her without speaking a single reply again.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve been waiting a lot, right?¡±

    Just in time, Luna came in with the wash water. ¡®Perfect timing!¡¯ Sezh took the cold wash water, brushing her teeth then washing her face.

    ¡°Master Raytan, are you willing to have breakfast together with the Princess here?¡±

    Luna, who was standing and holding the towel, asked him.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to eat at my mother¡¯s pce.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As soon as he said that sentence, Sezh hastily shifted her vision to Raytan while receiving the towel from Luna.

    ¡°So make sure to wash your face perfectly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already washed every inch of it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    Sezh really wanted to swear at him¡­ She didn¡¯t know whether or not Luna was aware of her thoughts, but Luna just shrugged a little, took the wash water, and left the room.

    ¡°Um¡­ ¡°

    Sezh, who was now sitting in front of the vanity, observed herself closely. It¡¯s been a while since she shared a meal with Lady Lize. She didn¡¯t want to look unsightly like what Raytan had suggested. No, but what else does she have to do now? In the first ce, she always looked like this!

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything will improve just by looking at the mirror like that.¡±

    As time went by, shepletely did not be hurt by his words. It¡¯s not that important now¡­

    Sezh urgently spoke, ¡°B-but it¡¯s not that bad, is it? It¡¯s been a while since I met Lady Lize. I don¡¯t want to look bad.¡±

    Instead of answering, Raytan moved from his ce and now stood in front of her.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Those bloody crimson irises stared down at Sezh. She also faced him.

    ¡°If you are really worried about that, you should have washed your face more carefully. Your eyes are still the same.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face turned red. The color even reached her ears. What? She wanted to fight back by saying she already washed her face thoroughly¡­ But the embarrassment was so great that her mouth couldn¡¯t even open.

    ¡°Dummy,¡± Raytan smirked again as he watched Sezh rubbing her eyes. Then he started walking towards the door.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re done. Stop it ande over here¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Sezh responded like that but still looked into the mirror for a while. Well, Raytan was right. Looking at the mirror doesn¡¯t make anything better. Sezh tried to forget everything and finally stood up.

    Raytan was standing still in front of the door waiting for Sezh. Sezhughs shyly as she sees him looking at her.

    ¡­Ah, there is one more thing that has changed.

    Raytan no longer walks ahead and leaves Sezh behind. He always waits for Sezh, who often hardly keeps up with his pace. Just like the current situation.

    ¡°We are going now!¡± Sezh ran to Raytan and announced.

    ¡°Have a safe trip!¡± Luna replied warmly.

    The two slowly left the pce.

 Chapter 54

    ew site ?? You can adjust the font size by clicking the setting icon below to get a better reading experience~

    <hr>

    Lady Lize was already sitting next to the table as she waited for them.

    ¡°Good morning Princess. Good morning Raytan.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lize, thank you for inviting me,¡± Sezh greeted politely.

    Lize got up from her seat and mirrored Sezh.

    So many years have passed, but Lady Lize was never changing. As ever, she was overly polite, and of course, beautiful. However, only the condition of her body was not the same as before. She wasn¡¯t that healthy 4 years ago; however,pared to her current state, she was at a way stronger level back then.She lost a lot of weight, and herplexion was also bad. Yerena and other concubines often patronized her for pretending to be sick to earn the Emperor¡¯s favor. But Sezh knew her health was truly terrible.

    Sezh came to her pce every day to receive tutoring, but encountering her face-to-face like this could total a month¡¯s worth of their interactions. Lady Lize refrained from going out. To be precise, she did not have enough strength to leave her room.

    It was not an exaggeration to say all the physicians that worked in the Denhelder Empire have visited her in recent years. But none of them could find an effective medical cure. The color of the medicine bottle given to her was getting darker day by day<strong>1</strong>, and Lize was like a flower that was just aboutpletely withered.

    ¡°Then please take a seat firs-¡±

    Lize stumbled before she could even finish her words. Raytan, who was standing next to Sezh, quickly supported her unbnced body.

    ¡°Mother, I think you should rest¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I just got a little dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lize¡­¡±

    ¡°I made the Princess worried. I¡¯m really okay, so please don¡¯t concern yourself,¡± Lize said while making a peculiar smile.

    Oh dear, she could hardly move her lips to even carve a smile. Sezh suddenly became upset and bit her lips tightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two hungry? Let¡¯s eat together. I told Marie to pay special attention to the dish.¡±

    Even at a nce, the food that filled the table looked delicious. Sezh nodded and began to slice into a steak. Of course, no matter how delicious the food right now, she didn¡¯t think it would soothe her heavy heart. However, it¡¯s very uncultured to avoid eating what was prepared with care. Sezh left her heavy feelings behind and put the food into her mouth.

    ¡°The taste is so appetizing, Lady Lize.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that Princess thinks so,¡± Lize smiled and sipped the tea in her cup. After that, she moved her hand to the soup.

    ¡°Raytan, you should also eat the food. It¡¯s going to get cold soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Raytan replied briefly.

    Not being able to stand the heavy atmosphere, Sezh started talking and suggesting different foods to Raytan: ¡®Brother, this is delicious¡¯ or ¡®Try this first, and that too¡­¡¯

    Seeing this scene, Lize soon opened her mouth again, ¡°Princess looks good in that dress.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s light purple, so it suits your skin tone very well.¡±

    What is Lize talking about? Sezh widened her eyes at her words. Although she was wearing a light purple dress today, it was the first time that Lize brought up fashion like this.

    ¡°Honestly, I already prepared a different color¡­ I think I have to change it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡±

    Sezh looked puzzled since she couldn¡¯t understand Lize¡¯s words.

    ¡°You will have a debut soon,¡± Lize said, smiling kindly.

    ¡°If the Princess is okay, how about attending this year¡¯s debutante ball?¡±

    ¡°M-me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do all the preparations, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sezh¡¯s voice faded.

    Debuts were held once a year at the end of autumn. So, around this time.

    Like any other girl, Sezh wanted to go to the debutante ball. However, since she was a child, Sezh has been the worst at grasping conversation topics. In the end, she realized that it was a futile dream to go there even before she turned 14. What is she going to do at such a ce? Bern, Lilian, and everyone will also think the same. Even though Sezh was used to being bullied, she still wanted to avoid being embarrassed in front of countless people.

    ¡°Is there anything that bothers you? Not only a dress but there will also be a teacher who will show you how to dance. So the Princess doesn¡¯t have anything to worr-¡±

    ¡°If I go to such a ce, I will be aughingstock,¡± Sezh said, fiddling with the fork. Her voice was as loud as a mosquito.

    ¡°I assume that Lady Lize already heard how I barely understand the conversation topics at parties¡­ I¡¯ll be humiliated by Brother Bern or Sister Lilian¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no one who can escort me.¡±

    If she¡¯s going to debut in the first ce, who will escort her? She didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦ yet. Usually, in such a case, people who have blood rtions like a brother or a cousin or even an opposite sex close friend will fill the position. But let alone one of the opposite sex, she didn¡¯t even have a friend of the same sex. A blood rtion? There was no hope about that unless Bern¡¯s head got hit by something. The other princes will be on the same side as him as well. That¡¯s why she had to refuse in advance. It¡¯s just better not to go.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that Lady is concerned about me. But I won¡¯t go-¡°

    ¡°But, Princess, you¡¯re sitting next to him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The person who will escort you.¡±

    Sezh looked to her side reflexively. If it¡¯s like that¡­ then Raytan? It¡¯s impossible. He said he would rather hang himself than mix with such idiots back during the Founding Celebration.

    Is this the first time he heard about this too? Raytan¡¯s eyebrows have slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a debut just once in a lifetime? It¡¯s going to be a great experience.¡±

    ¡°No, no! Even if we forget about the other things, I can¡¯t bother Brother Raytan that much¡­¡±

    Sezh exaggeratedly waved her hands in panic. Looking at her reaction, Lize swerved her vision to her son.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a nuisance to escort the princess, do you Raytan.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look like she was asking. Lize instead spoke in an encouraging tone, but her voice was also cold for some reason. At that moment, Sezh was so embarrassed she could die. She really doesn¡¯t have to go. Why on earth did this happen¡­

    ¡°Answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­I never thought it¡¯s a nuisance.¡±

    However, Raytan¡¯s answer was surprising to her ears. Is her hearing working perfectly right now? Raytan just spoke the most unanticipated words of the year. Dumbfounded, Sezh made a stupid expression.

    ¡°Now nothing is bothering you, right Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Pauline will be here soon. I told her toe so Princess can learn to dance with Raytan after tutoring ends.¡±

    Was Lady Lize such an unrelenting person? Sezh stopped doing anything and only focused her sight on Raytan. He was silent for a moment, then replied in a low-pitched voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With all the things that just happened in a short time, it seemed Sezh couldn¡¯t taste the food on her tongue anymore.

    ¡°Then everything is okay.¡±

    Lize suddenly stood up from her seat.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s disgraceful, but please excuse me for leaving first. I think I should take a little rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I don¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°Marie has prepared a delicious dessert, so please make sure to have a taste. And Raytan,e to my room for a moment when you¡¯ve finished eating.¡±

    Raytan nodded, signaling he understood, and Lize left in a short while.

    Silence descended on the table. Sezh felt guilty and ufortable for him saying it¡¯s not a burden to escort her. She stared at him, but Raytan obstinately said nothing. His face was like a stone.

    Sezh was thinking about what to say. However, she ended up keeping her mouth closed. She just looked at the cooled leftover soup that hadn¡¯t been finished by Lize.

    ***

    Lize was sitting on her bed. No one ever saw a face that was as pale as her¡¯s now.

    When she just stays still, her head gets dizzy. And even though she didn¡¯t eat anything, the earthenware pot was well used<strong>2</strong>. Lize regrly vomited nothing but gastric juice several times a day and sometimes even fainted.

    Her condition was at its worst, and her mind was increasingly impoverished. She even saw hallucinations in broad daylight. The image of her mother that yelled at her to run away.The sttered blood from Moonid¡¯s head that looked like a crushed tomato.

    Lize knew that neither her mother¡¯s screams nor Moonid¡¯s blood that sttered on her face was real. However, those hallucinations were enough to gradually destroy her body and mind.

    Still, she gathered up all of her strength just to get a little more time. Nheless, she also had to admit that this struggle would notst that long.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Lize¡¯s gaze, formerly fixed on the window, turned to Raytan, who had just opened the door and entered the room. She stared nkly at her face reflected in his red eyes. Not long after, she parted her lips to let out a faint voice.

    ¡°The Princess?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°Her reaction?¡±

    ¡°She looked quite surprised but didn¡¯tin at all.¡±

    Far fromining, Sezh only kept looking at his eyes. It was clear she was sorry Raytan would have to attend a debutante event that even he didn¡¯t get just for the reason of escorting her.

    Nevertheless, Raytan, with no trouble, had already guessed the order to escort Sezh was just a mere excuse.

    ¡°Carolyn Regent ¡­¡±

    His guess was correct.

    ¡°She is the only daughter of the Duke of Regent. I heard she will attend this year¡¯s debutante ball.¡±

    Regent: the family with the greatest power in the Denhelder Empire. Carolyn was the daughter born to a couple who had struggled with 10 years of infertility in their marriage. She often attended tea parties hosted by Lilian. Sometimes, Raytan would pass by and see her.

    ¡°Orson said she seemed interested in you.¡±

    It¡¯s not like Raytan didn¡¯t know. Luna told him the other day that Carolyn¡¯s maid was asking about him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not keen on her,¡± Raytan replied shortly.

    ¡°Buy her favor.¡±

    Raytan was silent for a long time. The moment when he tried to say something more, Lize spoke again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left now.¡±

    Raytan clenched his fists without responding.

    ¡°You have to prepare. Those who get in the way should be eliminated, and those with value should be brought to your side. The Regent family is the most valuable of them all.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with Lize¡¯s words. If the Regent family, who had arge number of private soldiers, took his side, it would certainly be a great help. It¡¯ll be even better if he can ask for military power.

    ¡°If you get them in your hand, you will no longer need to pay attention to Princess Sezh. Inparison to Carolyn, Princess Sezh is useless. It¡¯s rather good if you just throw her away. Anyway, the Princess is someone who you have to get rid of someday. Think of escorting her as thest thing you can do for her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The act of a good brother will soon end. You know what I mean?¡±

    Biting his lips, Raytan swallowed his saliva.

    He knew. He never forgot. The fact that Lize was running out of time and she¡¯s going to die soon, that Carolyn will be useful, and that someday he will¡­ to Sezh¡­ and others¡­

    He knew everything, but¡­

    ¡°Raytan, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let everything be meaningless.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Soon, Raytan replied in a subdued voice. He always knew: it was a fact that he can never disobey his mother.

 Chapter 55: Lady Lize must have said those things because she was pitying her.

    Lady Lize must have said those things because she was pitying her.

    Sezh was skeptical. Of course, the most incredible thing she found hard to believe was Raytan offering to escort her. Even during the Founding Celebration four years ago, he remarked such parties as a ce where stupid people do stupid things. There¡¯s no difference between a luxurious sacrifice ceremony and a debutante ball in his eyes. Sezh knew more than anybody else that he utterly despised such things.

    Besides, this may be the same as when he couldn¡¯t disobey Lize¡¯s request to tutor her in Kazaki years ago. Honestly, it¡¯s not that Sezh was really fine with not attending the debutante ball, but she also didn¡¯t want to go there by causing trouble to Raytan like this.

    So as soon as he returned from Lize¡¯s pce, Sezh couldn¡¯t help but keep stealing a nce at him. It would have been better if he blurted out some insults: asking why she had to go to that kind of asion in the first ce. However, Raytan didn¡¯t even say a word. There was no other choice, so Sezh tried on her luck.

    ¡°Um, Brother¡­¡± Sezh wriggled a little anxiously and called him.

    However, Raytan¡¯s face that was looking at her appeared colder than usual. Sezh felt embarrassed again because of the intimidating aura.

    ¡®See, he must have been angry,¡¯ she hesitated for a moment before opening her lips and spoke in a mosquito voice.

    ¡°That- even if I can¡¯t have a debut, it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t even think I could go there anyway. What kind of topic was that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to Lady Lize again. Maybe she is doing this in the name of sympathy. So please don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±

    Sezh nervously bowed her head down and waited for his answer. But after a while, she didn¡¯t hear a single sound. Gathering the courage to look up, Sezh stared at Raytan.

    He had on a strange expression. It¡¯s the first time Sezh has seen it, so she has no clue what kind of emotions were hidden. His eyebrows were subtly crooked, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t seem angry. Raytan was also biting his lips, but he didn¡¯t look irritated.

    Raytan was weird today. Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t the weirdest he could get. His next statement was:

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so stop looking at me.¡±

    Raytan hastily turned his head and started to walk alone. In response to his unexpected answer, Sezh nkly stood still for a little while and then quickly began to follow him.

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Butst time you said that you didn¡¯t like such a ce- Akh!¡±

    Sezh tripped on her feet and subsequently hit the ground. Raytan stopped walking as soon as he heard her screaming voice. He cast a look at the poor Sezh, who just fell to the floor.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    As a sigh came out from her mouth, Sezh also found out that her knee was bleeding. What the¡­ Today was just a royal mess. A dark shadow fell over her frowning face.

    Raytan, staring down at her, briskly bent his knee. He looked at the wound and pulled out a handkerchief.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sezh shook her hands, but hepletely ignored it and wrapped the handkerchief over her knee without a single response. Soon, the ck silk fabric was stained red.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s my choice.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Not for any other reason. To this degree¡­ to this degree, I can do it,¡± Raytan muttered in a subdued voice.

    He remembers hearing some young girls say that a debut was a grand event in the past. Does Sezh also regard it as such? Raytan took debuts as merely an event where stupid people do stupid things. So, he thought Sezh also wouldn¡¯t care much about that event like him.

    But a few years ago, when Lillian made her debut, Sezh made a lot of fuss about it by saying, ¡®Look at that,¡¯ or ¡®It must have been nice.¡¯

    Raytan listened carefully and watched Sezh mumbling alone with her shoulders drooped down.

    Even now, he still hates such a ce. He didn¡¯t want to mix with those people. However, he could do it if he had to. It was just that he didn¡¯t like to. What¡¯s so great about a debut? It¡¯s a ce where a girl that has only known misery will be more miserable.

    Would she still attend without his mother¡¯s persuasion?

    But isn¡¯t it funny? Lize was making her have a debut because of Carolyn Regent, not because of Sezh herself. And if he seeds in winning her favor, he will no longer need to get along with Sezh like this. He doesn¡¯t have to waste any of his time. He can remove all these burdensome things from his life.

    ¡®It¡¯s rather good if you just throw her away. Anyway, the Princess is someone who you have to get rid of someday. Think of escorting her as thest thing you can do for her.¡¯

    What¡¯s the difference between him and the parent who abandons their child but still feeds them delicious food or buys expensive clothes to erase the guilt he¡¯ll feelter? ¡®It¡¯s my will?¡¯ Where did he get such cheap words?

    Raytanughed mockingly without even knowing. Today, it was his own will to escort her to the debutante ball. It¡¯s not because of his mother¡¯s orders. Raytan swallowed those hidden words stuck in his throat.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh revealed a puzzled face. Why did Raytan keep making such an unfamiliar expression? His face looks like a fallen leaf, withered and crumbled. It didn¡¯t suit him. But Sezh eventually didn¡¯t say anything.

    ***

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Archmage is here.¡±

    A splendidly decorated door opened as the voice of a maid was heard. The Archmage entered the Emperor¡¯s room with his head slightly bowed and gave his polite greetings.

    ¡°¡­Peter,¡± the Emperor, who was sitting on his bed, looked up at the Archmage and called out his name.

    ¡®When did you get so old?¡¯ (Archmage)

    The Archmage recalled the day of the Emperor¡¯s coronation ceremony, where the Emperor¡¯s youthful and upright appearance was a marvelous sight. But now, his face was full of wrinkles and worries.

    ¡°Does your Highness have anything that sits heavy on your heart?¡±

    The Emperor was silent for a moment. Despite that, the Archmage had already guessed something was troubling the Emperor. Whenever anything unfortunate happens to the weakened Emperor, he would always summon the Archmage like this.

    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s time to talk to Bern.¡±

 Chapter 56: â€œYour Highness, what do you mean?â€

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡±

    The Emperor looked like he wanted to answer but instead remained silent. Soon, he started to have a dry cough. As the Emperor made such a painful expression, the sound of the rumbling, sharp coughs filled the peaceful room.

    ¡°Physician! I¡¯ll call the physician!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s fine¡­¡± The Emperor waved his hand while still coughing.

    The Archmage¡¯s face was gloomy. He knew the Emperor¡¯s health was not the same as before. He also knew those painful coughs that startedst winter had never stopped. But still, he hadn¡¯t known it had be this severe.

    ¡°Pe¡­ter.¡±

    The Emperor, who finally stopped coughing, looked at the Archmage with a slightly tired face.

    ¡°You know it¡­ You just saw it. I still keep it as a secret, but I don¡¯t think my condition¡­ will get any better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So you have to talk to Bern immediately about the seal¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t follow thatmand. The seal was supposed to be given to the person pronounced as the next crowned Emperor. It was to be kept in perfect secrecy.

    Usually, before the incumbent Emperor dies, they will announce the next Emperor. But this has created some cases where princes that didn¡¯t get chosen started a rebellion.

    ¡®He has weakened a lot.¡¯

    The Emperor was a weak-hearted person. It¡¯s also due to his aging body, but the Emperor¡¯s anxiety was fundamentally a result of his weakened mind.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s still too early to say that. I apologize, but I beg you to reconsider. Since you were a prince, Your Highness has suffered through many big and small obstacles in your life. You will do the same this time.¡±

    ¡°Peter¡­¡±

    ¡°When Prince Bern finallyes to the throne¡­ At that time, I will tell him for sure. So please don¡¯t worry,¡± the Archmage continued to speak.

    He kept saying the Emperor doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything but is the Archmage himself truly confident?

    Things kept running in his mind about Raytan. The Archmage constantly monitored him over the past few years, but nothing happened. Unusual incidents, such as Lillian¡¯s hair catching on fire, never happened again. He couldn¡¯t even sense the existence of any magic from him.

    ¡®The tomb¡­ should I tell His Highness about it¡­¡¯

    The Archmage agonized. The discovery of the empty tomb was still only known to him. However, if he spoke about it now, won¡¯t it make things worse? Conflict arose in the eyes of the Archmage, who was still looking at the Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ worried.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ when I¡¯m still alive, something bad will happen. Don¡¯t you know it too? It¡¯s not just about the seal. They, maybe they are-¡±

    ¡°They are all dead,¡± the Archmage shook his head and replied.

    ¡°It was already over when Your Highness was still a prince. His Majesty, thete Emperor,pletely took care of it. There isn¡¯t even a single person left.¡±

    The Emperor was even talking about worries he had never brought up before in his life. It seemed that he was more daunted than the Archmage had thought. On that ount, the Archmage tried to speak again with an affirming yet kind voice.

    ¡°In any case¡­ please don¡¯t concern yourself. I will protect Your Highness and Prince Bern. Nothing like that would happen.¡±

    The Archmage couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    The Emperor gazed at him with hazy eyes then he closed his eyes heavily. The Archmage, biting on his lips, carefully wrapped both of his hands around the Emperor¡¯s hands. Then he recalled Raytan¡¯s face.

    ck hair like night. Crimson eyes like blood.

    Just like him who is in the legend.

    ***

    Two days ago, Mrs. Pauline¡¯s dance ss started.

    Sezh has in no way thought about dancing in her whole life. So she didn¡¯t know it was such a difficult task to use her own body. Mrs. Pauline sighed and took a break several times throughout their short ss. Although she was a good teacher, Mrs. Pauline seemed to have hit a roadblock when it came to teaching Sezh¡¯s awkward body.

    However, Raytan, once again, was unimaginable. It was also his first time learning to dance, but he got praised less than an hour after the ss started. Sezh felt betrayed.

    Luna was very happy to hear the news. To be exact, she was relieved that Lady Lize said she would make all the arrangements for Sezh¡¯s debut. Since Sezh didn¡¯t have a single decent dress in her life, the garments to wear for her debut were a problem. It also costs quite a lot to prepare many other things.

    Soon, everything was done being prepared by Lady Lize. Despite that, Sezh still felt ufortable. It seemed that she was burdening Raytan over nothing.

    Luna kept convincing her with words and words, ¡°It¡¯s true that Master Raytan doesn¡¯t like such a ce, but even if he doesn¡¯t like it he still wants to escort you. It means that he really cherishes you, Princess. He promised, so please rest assured.¡±

    Raytan truly did not go back on his words. However, that was not the reason why Sezh was uneasy. She kept getting anxious about the unknown expression Raytan had made the other day. As she rolled a bit while lying in bed, Sezh couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Raytan.

    Somehow, his face looked as if it was full of sorrow.

    It was the first time she saw him, who was always expressionless, making such a face. It was very strange and unfamiliar. Sezh wanted to ask him what was going on, but she¡¯s afraid Raytan will make such an expression again.

    Sezh couldn¡¯t even tell Luna and ended up frustrated by herself. If Eton had been there, she would have spilled everything to him. She wasn¡¯t sure that Eton could help, but at least he can tell her what¡¯s wrong from a male¡¯s perspective.

    Eton hasn¡¯t shown up yet since he disappeared four years ago. asionally, Sezh would go to the room where he used to stay, but she never saw the owner. He might nevere back at this rate. Every time Sezh thought about it, she became dispirited. Besides, as nned, she would soon break away from the pce, so it¡¯ll be sadder if that day was thest time she saw him.

    And then there¡¯s Luna. Before Sezh¡¯s return, Luna¡¯s death was a month from now. Luna had said she hadn¡¯t gone home for a long time and went out. Following that, on her way back to the Imperial Pce, she died in a wagon ident.

    Since it¡¯s impossible to go to her home together, Sezh nned to somehow stop Luna from even leaving the pce. At least until she sessfully left the Imperial Pce. No, if Sezh is lucky, she might be able to flee from this ce with Luna.

    After crossing that hurdle, she only has to stop her mother from poisoning Lady Lize.

    ¡®Everything will be okay. I can do it,¡¯ Sezh struggled to suppress the anxiety that kept rising in her thoughts.

    Brother Raytan, Lady Lize, Luna¡¯s death, Eton¡¯s absence, and even this unexpected debut. Her head hurt. Sezh was overwhelmed and anxious. Rather than keep worrying about it, Sezh decided to solve the problems in order one by one.

    ¡®First of all, let¡¯s do what we can do! It¡¯s not good to disappoint Lady Lize who already cares about me a lot.¡¯

    Sezh put her best strength to get through each day. In the morning, she takes Kazaki lessons with Raytan, and in the afternoon, she has dance ss with Mrs. Pauline. Within those days, Lady Lize also sent multiple sets of dresses and essories, so the craziness continued.

    As time went by, the debut was fast approaching.

    Read 6 Advanced Chapters on Patreon ahead of everyone, click here or the button below

 Chapter 57: â€œPrincess, please get up quickly,â€ Luna tried to wake Sezh up.

    ¡°Princess, please get up quickly,¡± Luna tried to wake Sezh up.

    Sezh, who was still half asleep, fluttered hershes before opening her eyes. Her gaze wandered around the dimly lit room. The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet, so why did Luna already wake her up at this time?

    ¡°Good grief, Princess! There are not only one or two things to prepare! We¡¯re going to be very rushed even though we¡¯re starting now,¡± Luna was unstoppable.

    Staggered, Sezh raised her body and fully opened her eyes. She saw a few maids were standing at her bedroom door. There was also one of Lady Lize¡¯s maids among them: Marie.

    ¡°Good morning, Princess Sezh,¡± Marie greeted politely. ¡°Lady Lize ordered me toe here and assist you. However¡­ This, your face is a little swollen. Princess, you couldn¡¯t sleepst night? Quickly, bring the Princess tea to reduce the swelling.¡±

    Terrified by Marie¡¯s tone, one of the maids standing behind her left the room.

    ¡®This is ridiculous. Is a swollen face that serious? And why is everyone in a rush? It¡¯s two in the morning, there¡¯s a lot of time.¡¯

    However, Luna and other maids seemed to have a different idea.

    ¡°Now, Princess, we first have to head to the bathroom.¡±

    Luna and Marie walked along with Sezh while supporting her arms. As soon as they sessfully dragged her into the bathroom, they trapped Sezh in the bathtub. It¡¯s not an exaggeration. Sezh waspletely trapped. She said she wanted to stop and felt dizzy due to staying in the warm water for a long time, but Luna and Marie were stubborn.

    It wasn¡¯t just in water. It contained plenty of herbs to make the skin smooth, so Sezh had to hold on until it was all soaked into her pores. And unfortunately, the window was open.

    Sezh sprawled out like cracked egg yolk and dozed off. She couldn¡¯t escape from the bathtub, so Sezh used the time to sleep. She thought she finally could live now, but that wasn¡¯t the end of it. They waited for Sezh, who hadn¡¯t even worn any clothes, andid her on the bed. Then rubbing her whole body, they applied a lot of scented oils. The scent wasn¡¯t horrible, but she thought it was better to use it sparingly. Sezh¡¯s head got fogged by the smell as the oil started dripping off her body and onto the floor.

    Luna came in with something that looked like an odd dough. The color and smell were also a little strange¡­ Sezh didn¡¯t even want to touch it, but it needed to be applied to her face.

    When Sezh asked her what that thing was, Luna came up with an ambiguous answer. In the end, Sezh decided it would be better not to know about it.

    After going through such an uproar, it was finally time for lunch. Sezh was hungry, but they prohibited her from eating. Sezh thought she might die from hunger first before her neck was even sliced off.

    If Luna didn¡¯t secretly put some dried fruits and bread in her mouth, Sezh might have fainted. Then, they sat her down in front of the vanity and began to dress her up.

    They looked like a pack of a well-trained army. A couple of maids massaged her shoulders, saying that it would reduce the swelling in her face, and the other three helped Marie to tie up her hair.

    Luna was busy looking through her pre-selected dresses, essories, and shoes. Marie¡¯s skills were far beyond Sezh¡¯s imagination. It was understandable why Lady Lize sent her Marie instead of anyone else: shemanded the maids like a general.

    Soon, Sezh¡¯s hair was finished, but she fell asleep in the midst of it. Sezh never imagined she would be upied like this since morning. Having slept quitete yesterday, she was tired and couldn¡¯t help drifting off.

    Still half-asleep, Sezh heard the maid¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°I think this color is too mature. What about this one?¡±

    ¡°The Princess¡¯s skin is very white, so try this shade of pink¡­¡±

    After that conversation, Sezh¡¯s face tickled. It felt like they were drawing a picture on her face.

    Sezh, who was still drunk from sleep, couldn¡¯t bear the itchy feeling and tried to scratch her face a few times. But in every attempt, Luna would grab her arm firmly, so all of her efforts were in vain.

    ¡°The makeup and hair are done¡­ How long has it been? Goodness, we should start dressing! Bring it!¡±

    ¡°Shoes! Bring the shoes and essories too!¡±

    Listening to Luna and Marie¡¯s voice alternately, Sezh thought she¡¯d never do this again. Seriously, there isn¡¯t a war here. Sezh initially thought they would do things simply, but it seemed she was underestimating a debut.

    ¡°Princess, please get up. Hold on! Head! Please don¡¯t touch your head.¡±

    Sezh, awoken from her doze, staggered and got up from her seat. The maids began to run around again.

    So wearing a dress was also taking quite a bit of time. Sezh could just wear it immediately, but Marie and Luna took so long to discuss how to adorn it with lovely creases.

    Raytan was right back then. She¡¯s starting to think what¡¯s so enchanting about a debut ball or such a ce like it¡­

    And finally, all the embellishments were finished.

    ¡°Oh my, Princess.¡±

    Luna looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡®Why does Luna look like that? Is the finished look weird, and she is upset with it?¡¯

    They have been restlessly doing this and that until she felt like dying since morning, but the result was terrible?

    Sezh¡¯s face suddenly became tense.

    ¡°Now,e this way, Princess.¡±

    Marie wrapped her hands around Sezh¡¯s shoulders and took her to the mirror.

    What if it¡¯s weird? She would have just wasted Lady Lize¡¯s effort. Sezh swallowed her dry saliva and found the courage to raise her head¡­ Soon, she became dumbstruck while standing in front of the mirror.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know the Princess is already so pretty with her everyday look. However, I didn¡¯t know she could be this gorgeous.¡±

    Luna and Marie were smiling and talking about their thoughts, but Sezh¡¯s ears seemed to forget their primary function. The dazzling reflection in the mirror was entirely different from her usual appearance.

    Her blonde hair, which was always bouncy, was now put up neatly. Thanks to that, her thin neckline was more emphasized.

    Sezh started to scan the essories they put on her. A shiny tiara on top of her head, the non-excessive ne, and subtly noticeable earrings. The dress was also stunning. The color was light purple, with small flowers studded in several ces. Thece decoration was long and trailing from her chest to the end of the dress, so it was simple yet elegant to see.

    And her face. Of course, her face was also surprising. The power of makeup she had done for the first time in her life was truly enormous. It felt a little unfamiliar, but¡­ it was so pretty in her eyes. Unbelievable.

    ¡°Princess, Master Raytan has arrived! He¡¯s waiting in front of the pce!¡±

    Luna¡¯s words eventually pulled her to reality. Looking out the window, it was already dark again outside.

    It means she now had to depart from her pce. Raytan was also already waiting for her. Sezh inhaled a deep breath. Suddenly, she became anxious. She¡¯s worried that Raytan wouldugh after seeing her current appearance.

    She knew that Luna and Marie already praised her, and it even looked great in her eyes. But still, she couldn¡¯t be sure. Sezh couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would also look okay in other people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please walk carefully. Be careful¡­¡±

    Throughout their walk in the hall, Luna kept holding Sezh¡¯s hand. She had no idea how high these shoes were, but Sezh couldn¡¯t walk properly in them. Even though she wore shoes while taking her dance ss with Mrs. Pauline, they were much lower than what she wore now. And her feet were starting to hurt too.

    However, rather than the pain and difort, the strongest emotion she could feel now is nervousness. Sezh¡¯s heart was pounding like crazy. It felt like it was going to pop out of her chest.

    The tension reached its peak when Sezh finally saw Raytan standing with his back facing her.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sezh gathered up her courage and spoke. ¡°¡­ Brother.¡±

    Raytan slowly turns his body to face her. His crimson eyes briefly shook. And that was all. He didn¡¯t say anything nor even move a little bit. He was just standing there, looking rigid and focusing his gaze on her.

    Sezh was also the same.

    It was the first time she saw Raytan dressed like this. The neatly styled hair and the simple banquet attire matched very well. Remembering that he always wore a slightly disheveled outfit, it was even more surprising. Raytan looked more like a prince than Bern. Sezh could feel elegance radiating from him.

    Like this, neither Bern nor Lilian nor even their mother could treat him carelessly.

    And, of course, his distinctive sharp and cool atmosphere still couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Oh my! Brother! You¡¯re so cool today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You look like a different person. Really!¡±

    Sezh kept praising him, but Raytan remained silent. A sudden burst of fear haunted her. Does this not suit her at all?

    ¡°Am I¡­ that weird?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But Luna and Marie said it was okay¡­ And I think I don¡¯t look bad, do I?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No,¡± Raytan spoke in a low-sounding voice. ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird. Not even one thing.¡±

    ¡®Thank God,¡¯ Sezh finally let go of her worries.

    ¡°Master Raytan, as the Princess said, you¡¯re amazingly graceful,¡± Luna, who was watching them, smiled brightly. ¡°Everyone will be surprised. Surely.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right. I see.¡± Raytan stared at Sezh and muttered.

    ¡°Master Raytan, I apologize but could you hold the Princess¡¯s hand? The shoes are on the high side, so I¡¯m worried about it. Also, I can¡¯t even go to the banquet hall to apany her¡­¡±

    Luna looked hesitant to ask, but Raytan slowly walked toward Sezh and reached out his hand. A pair of blue eyes observed the movement of thatrge hand. Sezh suddenly recalled the moment when Raytan finally called out her name for the first time and sped their hands together like he is doing now.

    However, his hand in the present was much bigger than that time, and¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sezh.¡±

    His voice now was also low and deep. For some reason, Sezh suddenly felt embarrassed to think about it. So with a slightly heated face, she eventually sped her hand with his.

    ¡°Have a nice night.¡±

    At the end of Luna¡¯s words, the two began to walk away calmly.

    Sezh thought that a lot has changedpared to three or four years ago, but Raytan¡¯s hand was just as warm as when she held it for the first time.

    But why did her heart keep pounding? Was it because of her nervousness? Sezh held Raytan¡¯s hand tightly without realizing it.

    Raytan seemed to pause for a split second, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 58

    All the way to the banquet hall, Sezh thought about one thing: what if Bern and Lilian were there too? Lady Yulia? Her mother? It was an event where noble families gathered together, so now prohibited them froming.

    Will they try to stop her from attending the ball? Lady Lize said it would be better to keep it secret until the day came. When Sezh identally passed by, she also heard Lady Lize ordering Mrs. Pauline not to tell anyone she was teaching Sezh and Raytan how to dance.

    Sezh was afraid she would be a disgrace andughingstock in front of everyone. For that reason, she kept holding onto Raytan¡¯s hand tightly. Raytan, on the other hand, looked okay with everything, of course. He was more silent than usual and didn¡¯t even nce at Sezh, but there was no particr change.

    A cold sweat dotted her forehead as soon as they arrived at the banquet hall.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sezh stopped walking and called Raytan.

    Instead of answering, Raytan stared at her.

    ¡°That¡­ ¡°

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I just got a little nervous ¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to go in¡­ that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m asking you, why?¡±

    Raytan asked as if he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Sezh wanted to have that personality. Honestly, she and Raytan were both uninvited guests here. People will start whispering and gossiping as soon as they enter the hall. Still, Raytan was so calm with his indifferent expression. She truly admired that.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that people willugh at me¡­ they don¡¯t even know I¡¯m going to attend the debutante ball¡­ Because of me, Brother too¡­ will get that kind of treatment¡­¡±

    Raytan paused for a second, then slowly parted his lips, ¡°Other people¡¯s stares are not my business.¡±

    Of course, Raytan would say that. If he were a person who cared about such gazes, he would have suffered a hundred times worse. Sezh knew it well. The problem is that Sezh has apletely different personality from him.

    ¡°But you wanted toe here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s all. Just think about your feelings. Don¡¯t mind other people¡¯s stares.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you feel good, then it¡¯s enough.¡±

    It was an answer she never thought Raytan would say. It was so unexpected that Sezh couldn¡¯t say anything and only stared at him with a nk expression.

    ¡°Right. That is¡­ that¡¯s the most important thing,¡± Raytan murmured.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Fold your arms properly. You can¡¯t sp your hands like a child.¡±

    Raytan spoke while moving his arm so their hands are in the escort position. Sezh hesitated for a moment, then followed his lead.

    ***

    The banquet hall was already full of people.

    For some reason, she kept feeling depressed, so Sezh held Raytan¡¯s arm tightly and stepped cautiously. Strangely, everyone¡¯s eyes seemed focused on them. Sezh finally realized it was because of Raytan.

    From their viewpoint, it would be interesting that the ridiculed Princess Sezh came to her debut. However, more interesting would be the person escorting her was ¡®that¡¯ Raytan. A shred of guilt started to grow in her heart. Raytan now became a spectacle because of her.

    Sezh was thinking of just spending her time quietly as if she wasn¡¯t there. However, something was weird. The start time of the ball had already passed, but there was no music, and no one was dancing. People were all standing at the sideline. The middle of the ballroom was even empty. Also, everyone¡¯s eyes were all directed toward her and Raytan. Sezh, confused, was about to head to the corner of the hall.

    ¡°¡­.The first dance of the debutante ball,¡± Raytan opened his mouth with a stiff face. ¡°Should be by the Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±

    ¡°And in this debut, the only Royal Family member is you.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sezh,¡± Raytan suddenly held her hand.

    As the two headed to the middle of the banquet hall, the music started to y. Sezh felt gazes looking at her from all over the banquet hall. She never nned to attract attention at all. Sezh felt like she would vomit anytime soon, but Raytan looked unperturbed and just led her to begin the dance.

    ¡°I know that Mrs. Pauline has given up on your dance skills, but your partner is excellent, so don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Raytan whispered into her ear. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you couldn¡¯t dance even this much.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m just a bit surprised.¡±

    It¡¯s not just that she was so surprised, Sezh felt so nervous she was about to die. Still, she couldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of everyone. Right away, Sezh tried hard to follow the dance steps to make her look as experienced as possible. She felt she stepped on Raytan¡¯s foot in the middle of the dance, but that wasn¡¯t important now.

    ¡°Is this so surprising?¡±

    Sezh nodded urgently.

    ¡°My mother already said it back then: she will do all the preparations for you.¡±

    Of course, the reality was different. All of this was not for Sezh, but him instead. Its only purpose was to attract another person¡¯s favor. There was no easier way to meet other people and get Carolyn Regent¡¯s attention than this.

    However¡­

    Raytan looked at Sezh without saying anything. From the beginning, she already appeared so nervous. However, this time, the blush on her cheeks caught his eye first.

    ¡°Do things like me usually could go to such a debutante ball?¡± Along with her suddenly gloomy face, Sezh talked with a voice as small as a mosquito

    ¡®Despite that¡­ you¡¯re fine.¡¯

    Raytan only said it in his mind and pulled Sezh into his arms.

    ¡°Think of this moment as if it¡¯s all only for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, everyone is looking at you with a surprise.¡±

    No, she wanted to say that their surprised faces didn¡¯t carry a positive meaning. But in the end, she just nodded her head. The most important thing now is to focus her mind and prevent herself from falling over during the dance.

    Sezh stepped on Raytan¡¯s feet a couple of times, but fortunately, he got through the crises well. Even though he was trampled on by her heels several times, Raytan remained calm. And whenever Sezh stumbled, Raytan thankfully always caught her and pulled her back as if it were part of the dance.

    When the dance ended and the music stopped, loud apuse greeted her ears. Raytan delicately escorted Sezh back with a nk expression, and soon the gentlemen of noble families began to take over the floor space and dance with their partners.

    Taking a breath while standing in front of the window, Sezh suddenly stared at the reflection of her polished figure. Her hair was a little messy, and she was sweating a little, but her appearance was still pleasant. She didn¡¯t seem to be far behind the other aristocratic young maidens, beautifully decorated to the fullest today.

    She never expected her debut to happen like this. She didn¡¯t know about the first dance rule and ended up attracting attention from everyone. Her heart was pounding. Sezh felt sorry for Raytan, who had suffered through such an ordeal because of her.

    If somebody asked if she really wanted toe to the debutante ball, Sezh wouldn¡¯t answer yes. She wasn¡¯t able to express it outwardly, but in fact, she wanted toe here. Like other youngdies from any aristocratic family, Sezh also fantasized about her debut since she was young.

    Like this, it felt like she was just an ordinary princess. An ordinary princess who doesn¡¯t get harassed or ndered¡­ like Lillian. Sezh, who had been contemting her thoughts alone, suddenly startled. Arge hand had reached out to her without warning.

    ¡°Hair¡­¡±

    Sezh wasn¡¯t sure if he noticed her flinching, but Raytan also paused at the moment.

    ¡°Your hair is a little messy.¡±

    He drew back his hand, and Sezh, who got embarrassed, smiled awkwardly and swept her hair back. Raytan was still staring and positioned himself next to her. Sezh looked up at him, so Raytan turned his gaze to the gathered nobles around them. As she kept her ears pricked towards, Sezh heard a faint conversation.

    ¡°That person, he must be-¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. What if he hears you?¡±

    ¡°His eyes really are red. Like in that legend.¡±

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s wrong with that,¡¯ Sezh pursed her lips without realizing it.

    Indeed, Sezh was sometimes still scared of him. For example, when he makes the same cold expression he made as he cut her throat in the future she witnessed. Or when hey his deadly daggered stares at Bern or Lilian wherever they threw some bullshit words¡­ Or even when she forgets that as Raytan grows up, his eyes be remarkably fierce, and the cold aura he radiates bes stronger. She must remember the day she died at his hands ising, and she could do nothing to stop it.

    Still, she hates it when others talk bad about him. They only despise him because of the color of his eyes and hair.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it is as terrifying as I thought.¡±

    At the unexpected words, Sezh concentrated her ears to listen in more carefully.

    ¡°In reality¡­ it kind of looks cool. If that legend didn¡¯t exist, a lot of youngdies would have been lining up for him. Am I right?

    ¡°You are right¡­¡±

    Her lips, which had gone into a pout, went back to their usual shape. They weren¡¯t evenplimenting her, but Sezh felt better instantly. Those people were right. In her eyes, if you have to choose the coolest person in this ce right now, the answer is obviously going to be Raytan. Besides, didn¡¯t they just say kind words never before spoken today? Sezh carefully tapped Raytan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know what? Today, Brother is so cool, really.¡±

    ¡°Sounds stupid,¡± Raytan smirked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Today¡¯s debutantedies will surely be fascinated by you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet! They haven¡¯t shown it yet, so let¡¯s see when the dance is over. Everyone wille and talk to you.¡±

    Raytan was silent for a moment. With a slightly darkened face, he only pressed his lips together firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ serious¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a good thing then.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Because all of this is for that reason.¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t understand what Raytan was talking about. She tilted her head for a moment then gathered a little more courage to open her lips again.

    ¡°And it¡¯s nice that I coulde here¡­ but the most delightful thing for me is that the person who came with me is you.¡±

    It¡¯s the truth. Sezh was very grateful. He was the person who said that he would rather hang his neck and die than go to a ce like this. And now, he¡¯s here with her. Convincing her with a lot of soothing words and even holding her hands¡­

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t guess what else would happen in the future. Worst case scenario, Raytan could attempt a coup as he did before her age regression. Therefore, her neck might be shed again for the second time.

    But this feeling, she wanted to tell him badly.

    ¡°I will remember this moment forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he replied with his baritone voice, Raytan reached out his hand once again to tidy up the hair slightly stuck out in her face.

    After that, a light smile bloomed on his face. But something was strange. Why does that smile¡­ somehow seem like it was full of sorrow?

    ¡°The dance will be over soon. Then some people wille to say hello to you. Brother can have a modest chat with them.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I just need a second. Anyway, if Brother is still with me, it will be difficult for people who want to talk to you¡­ ¡°

    The smile that was just carved in his face quickly disappeared. Raytan returned to his usual expression, walked away, and left Sezh behind. Did she see it wrong again? Sezh only stared at his back with a puzzled expression.

    ***

    Raytan was scrutinizing the banquet hall with nothing but coldness in his eyes. He stood upright as the dance ended and looked at the nobles who had gathered on the floor.

    ¡®The act of a good brother will soon end.¡¯

    His mother was right. He will no longer need to stick with Sezh. There is no reason to do so as Lize was looking for someone with more usable value. Besides, didn¡¯t his mother say that Carolyn Regent was already interested in him? Raytan¡¯s quite lucky.

    ¡®And it¡¯s nice that I coulde here¡­ but the most delightful thing for me is that the person who came with me is you.¡¯

    From his perspective, it wasn¡¯t true that his mother already gave Sezh the best gift she could give. Although his mother ordered him to escort Sezh to her debut, he would have been willing toe here even if she hadn¡¯t instructed him. One day, a few years ago, there was a time when he looked at Sezh, who was envious of Lilian. He¡¯d thought he didn¡¯t want to get mixed up with these idiots, but Raytan figured he¡¯ll try to be patient at least once in his lifetime.

    ¡®Yes, this is it.¡¯

    Raytan was talking to himself. The time with Sezh was over. Now, it was time to do what he had to do. Raytan set his lips and turned his head.

    ¡°Good evening, Prince Raytan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is such an honor to meet you.¡±

    Reflected in his bloody crimson irises was the face of a woman with red cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m Caroline Regent.¡±

 Chapter 59: â€œIâ€™m Carolyn Regent,â€ she introduced politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m Carolyn Regent,¡± she introduced politely.

    Raytan stared at her while keeping his quiet.

    Brown hairing down to her waist was lustrous as if covered with fragrant oil. Her pretty pink dress looked very expensive even at a nce, and the essories worn on her body were also made of high-quality gems.

    Carolyn Regent really looked differentpared to Sezh, whose hair was always messy, wore inexpensive dresses, and had never worn proper essories. On the other hand, Sezh was an oddity in nobility.

    Carolyn looked at Raytan with her fluttering eyes.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Prince woulde to the debutante ball. I have asked if you wanted to go, but I didn¡¯t hear any news.¡±

    ¡°Even if my Lady didn¡¯t say it, I already knew you asked your maid about me.¡±

    ¡°Did the Prince find that intolerable?¡±

    She didn¡¯t look sorry at all for someone who asked if he disliked her action or not. She evenughed to herself.

    ¡°Well, if you have any questions in the future, please ask me directly instead. I can spare time to do that, my Lady.¡±

    Carolyn seemed a little surprised at Raytan¡¯s words. She was silent for a split second.

    ¡°Then, can you give me some of that time today?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I have a lot of questions about the Prince. You may not know, but I saw your gracious face several times while having tea time with Princess Lillian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When I go to the Imperial Pce, I wonder if I could have a conversation with the Prince at least once.¡±

    In his thoughts, she was a woman a lot more confident than she looks.

    She was probably this confident in their first meeting because she already knew about his ¡®position¡¯ in the Imperial Pce. However, since she was the only precious daughter of the Regent family, her confidence was also somewhat expected.

    A person who always gets a lot of attention and admiring gazes ispletely different from Sezh. Raytan felt bitter without knowing why.

    ¡°Prince?¡±

    Raytan, who was finally pulled back to reality, smiled with a strange face, ¡°¡­So it¡¯s like that. I never knew about it.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯m d that the Prince doesn¡¯t dislike my previous action.¡±

    ¡°Then, should we indulge your curiosity? If my Lady is okay, we can do it while getting some cool air.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay,¡± Carolyn replied with a smile.

    Raytan began to leave the banquet hall with Carolyn. He forced his gaze away from Sezh¡¯s location and towards Carolyn.

    ***

    No matter how long she waited, Raytan didn¡¯te back. Sezh stood alone in front of the window and looked around while stretching her neck, waiting for him. But, she couldn¡¯t even see his shadow.

    Subsequently, the banquet hall was getting even more crowded. After the dance, thedies and gentlemen gathered together. Their parents greeted each other and shared conversations. Sezh once heard from Luna that there are cases where people who met in the debutante ball formed marriages together. That¡¯s why noble families participate so diligently every year.

    Sezh was trapped alone in a party of insane people. Some people greeted her from time to time, but that¡¯s all.

    She knew it too. It would not be very advantageous to build awork with Princess Sezh, who is neglected at the Imperial Pce.

    Rather than being angry at Raytan, who suddenly disappeared, Sezh was worried.

    ¡®Did he get into a fight again?¡¯

    Perhaps Bern attended the banquet tonight. Sezh was relieved not to see him when the ball started, but he may have enteredte.

    As Sezh thought about it more, she became anxious. Because of her, Raytan put up with things he didn¡¯t like, so she didn¡¯t want him to get involved in a useless fight. When Sezh couldn¡¯t bear her anxiety anymore, she started to walk. She stumbled when someone suddenly approached and greeted her.

    ¡°Is the Princess alone? You seemed to be with the Prince before.

    It was Sezh¡¯s first time to see him. Considering that she didn¡¯t know his face, he must not be from the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for thete greeting, Princess Sezh. My name is Mathias Kareem.¡±

    Kareem? Sezh widened her blue eyes at the unexpected words.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, could I stay with you until the Prince returns? I attended this ball because of my cousin, but it hasn¡¯t been long since I studied abroad, so I don¡¯t know many people here.¡±

    The Kareem family was one of the most influential families in the Denhelder Empire. Mathias Kareem is the firstborn of the Kareem family. Therefore, what he¡¯s been saying must be a lie. Whether Mathias was studying abroad or not, even if he goes anywhere and returns after 50 years, people will still recognize him and be friendly with him in order to get close.

    Besides, somehow his face looked a little stiff. It must be because of the girls lurking and leering at him from far away. They were watching and waiting for an opportunity to chat with him. It was not an exaggeration to say that Mathias was a top-notch groom. His family was respectable, he had a good brain, and he was tall and handsome.

    His red hair, neatly organized without any ws, his soft hazel eyes, and his other features arranged themselves into a calm face. Sezh thought Mathias was merely pitying her, so he chose to start up a conversation.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, but I¡­ have to go now. I was about to find my brother.¡±

    ¡°Where did the Prince go?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. It looks like Raytan was only going away for a little while¡­¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Princess wait with me here? In the meantime, we can talk to each other,¡± Mathias said with a smile.

    Sezh hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she nodded her head.

    Sezh was also worried she would encounter so many paths in the hallway once she went to find Raytan. It was difficult to know if she would find anyone who would kindly show her the right way. Nevertheless, what kind of conversation should they have? Regrettably, Sezh was extremely bad at thinking up conversation topics.

    She never had friends her age in her life, and at best, Raytan and Luna were all she had to talk to. Of course, there was Eton too. But the time she got to know him was short, and it was four years ago, so it¡¯s a little too much to say that he¡¯s a conversation partner.

    ¡°The Princess is 16 this year, right?¡± Fortunately, Mathias brought up a topic first. ¡°Even though you are a member of the Imperial family, you did your debut a littlete.¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t know what to say. She only opened her mouth and made a faint sound like, ¡°Ah.¡±

    What kind of expression Mathias will make if he knew Sezh almost couldn¡¯t have a debut even though she¡¯s from the Imperial family.

    ¡°But after seeing you in person, I understand now.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Lady Yerena is worried about the Princess¡¯s beauty, so she decided to hide the mysterious Princess strictly.¡±

    What did he just say? Yerena was worried about her so her mother hid her strictly? Sezhughed reflexively. Maybe Mathias really was studying abroad. It wasn¡¯t too long after he returned, so he didn¡¯t seem to know about her circumstances at the Imperial Pce. The Imperial family and all the nobles knew: Concubine Yerena treats her daughter, Princess Sezh, with hostility.

    Sezh suddenly became ufortable being near him. It was unbearable to have so many stolen nces daggered at her and Mathias.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but I have to find my brother,¡± Sezh fidgeted as she spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible the Princess will only vainly search for the Prince when there are so many ces? Or perhaps I could apany you¡­¡±

    ¡°He will be still around here anyway¡­ I can find him on my own.¡±

    ¡°Shall I have my attendant find the Prince?¡± Mathias asked with a face full of worry.

    Sezh thought he was a very kind person. He came to her when nobody else didn¡¯t, he softly talks to her, and he worries about her like this.

    However, Mathias might change his attitude when he learns Sezh is treated as a maid rather than a princess. Or he would make a more sympathetic expression than he had now. Sezh hated both choices. She was now so desperate to get out of this ce.

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s really okay.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a great honor to meet you. Please have a good time¡­¡±

    After saying goodbye, Sezh took off from her ce in a hurry.

    Now, it seemed that Raytan was not in the banquet hall.

    ¡®I think he went outside¡­ Then, let¡¯s go outside first!¡¯ Sezh began to walk towards the door with hurried steps.

    ¡®But these damn shoes,¡¯ Sezh gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Akh!¡± Sezh, who has just tripped over her own feet, stumbled down powerlessly.

    She knew it would be like this. It was a miracle she had not yet fallen so far. Besides, of all ces, why did she have to fall in front of so many people?

    Sezh closed her eyes tightly in embarrassment. However, she didn¡¯t hit any ground. Instead, a set of arms gently wrapped around her shoulders.

    ¡°As expected, it would be better if I went with you, Princess.¡±

    Sezh found Mathias still staring at her from behind.

    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ Ah!¡±

    The increasing pain made her unconsciously frown. So frustrating, it seemed she had sprained her ankle.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Someone in the crowd bumped into Sezh.

    The banquet hall was getting more and more crowded.

    Mathias frowned and soon spoke while supporting Sezh, ¡°Shall we go out of this ce? Princess.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Unlike the banquet hall that was full of people, the balcony was quiet. Sometimes someone woulde out, but once they saw Carolyn, they went in again. Contrary to her actual age, Carolyn was radiating a mature aura. And unlike everyone else, she didn¡¯t seem terrified of Raytan. In truth, she seemed to be the opposite.

    She was looking straight at him with curious eyes. She didn¡¯t look to have a shitty personality like Lillian. Instead, Carolyn Regent truly had a distinctive aura different from the ordinary noble youngdies.

    ¡®Is it because she is the daughter of the Duke of Regent?¡¯ Raytan thought to himself.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy to meet you like this,¡± Carolyn said with a small smile.

    Under the shining moonlight, she looked beautiful. However, that was it. She couldn¡¯t catch his eye. He couldn¡¯t resist his own eyes from continuing to stare at Sezh, who was standing alone.

    ¡°The maids said that Prince Raytan is very close to Princess Sezh.¡±

    The sudden mention of Sezh¡¯s name forcefully brought his vision to Carolyn.

    ¡°When I saw you escorting her, it seems it wasn¡¯t just empty words.¡±

    ¡°The child is not engaged yet. So, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her brother escorting her.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t intend to say that it was wrong. I just want to say that the Prince seemed to care a lot for the Princess. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was Princess Lillian, turns out it was Princess Sezh.¡±

    Raytan felt like there was a thorn slipped between her words. His expression became cold.

    ¡°It looks like people are surprised a lot. I also never even thought about it. I didn¡¯t know the Prince would appear at this ball, but more than that, I didn¡¯t know you would appear with Princess Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think about it either,¡± Raytan¡¯s lips twisted up, and he continued to speak. ¡°That the daughter of the Regent family was interrogating people in the Imperial Pce to gain more knowledge about me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Carolynughed. ¡°But that¡¯s not wrong. Thanks to it, I learned a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Interesting.¡±

    Raytan came closer to Carolyn and looked down at her. Those crimson eyes illuminated by the moonlight shone darkly like blood.

    Raytan gradually opened his lips and spoke in a low and subdued voice.

    ¡°A person who already knows so much like this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For what reason would you be interested in me.¡±

    It¡¯s impossible for Carolyn to not know about the legend that passed around the Imperial Pce from time to time. And the fact that Raytan lived under persecution in the Pce all his life.

    Besides, the Regents were one of the Denhelder Empire¡¯s founding descendants. There was no reason for Carolyn Regent to be interested in him. It was Raytan who actually should have approached her first.

    Wasn¡¯t the sole purpose ofing to this debut to attract her attention and favor? He finally achieved it now. However, the answers that came back from her mouth were somehow offensive to his ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that caught my interest.¡±

    ¡°¡­. your interest?¡±

    ¡°Princess Lilian told me that no matter how much they bully the Prince, you never cry and cave in under the insults. She said she doesn¡¯t like it very much.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re curious about me? From gossip like that?¡±

    ¡°At first, it was just curiosity. But not now¡­ The more I listened to the story, the more I became fascinated. Even more, after seeing the Prince in person like this.¡±

    ¡°You have peculiar tastes for a nobledy. Don¡¯t you know the legend in the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the legend or whatever you call it.¡±

    ¡°Legend or whatever?¡± Raytan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just crap made by stupid people. I just¡­¡± Carolyn shut her mouth for a moment and reached out her hand. She then caressed Raytan¡¯s cheek delicately.

    ¡°I just prefer a strong man rather than those luxuriant men. Like my father.¡±

    Raytan had also heard the story about the Regent family. Carolyn¡¯s father was the child of a neglected concubine, and he had lived ignored his whole life.

    However, the enormous number of soldiers owned by the Regent family for generations became his. Due to the Duke¡¯s efforts, the Regent family, who had hardly been able to survive in high society before, has now established itself as the most powerful family in the Empire.

    Sometimes there was gossip amongst the nobles that, in truth, the eldest son of the Regent family was murdered at the hands of the current Duke Regent. However, that never became the hottest topic in society as everyone was afraid of him.

    ¡®A strong man?¡¯ Raytan sneered without knowing. Maybe what Carolyn sought wasn¡¯t strength¡­

    ¡°I see, the Lady likes madness. Like the Duke¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Carolyn replied with a bright face. ¡°But it¡¯s cooler, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smiled lightly.

    No matter the reason Carolyn was interested in him, it wasn¡¯t important at all. What Raytan needed was not Carolyn herself but her family. Carolyn, like Lize already said, was the most valuable woman now. If she came to him on her own, there was no downside for Raytan.

    Raytan casually smiled as he stared at Carolyn, who still fixed her gaze on him.

    ¡°If the Prince is okay, shall we make a toast to celebrate this meeting?¡± Carolyn said while holding a wine ss.

    Raytan nodded, and soon she began to pour the wine. The color was blood red, which perfectly resembled his eyes.

    ¡°I wish I could often see you like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We can do that, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Maybe.¡±

    Carolyn¡¯s eyes gracefully curled as she handed him the wine ss. Raytan stared down at her and bumped their sses.

    However, the moment Raytan was about to drink his wine, below the balcony, he saw something he had never imagined: Mathias and Sezh.

    ***

    Sezh already dered she was okay, but Mathias was stubborn. He supported the stumbling Sezh as they left the banquet hall. There were too many people in the banquet hall, and there was no space to rest.

    He brought her to the courtyard located in front of the banquet hall and carefully seated Sezh on arge rock.

    ¡°Princess, are you in a lot of pain?¡± Mathias asked with a worried face.

    Sezh once again said ¡®I¡¯m okay, so please don¡¯t mind,¡¯ but she unknowingly made a distressed frown.

    It seemed she sprained her ankle terribly. Sezh¡¯s ankle was throbbing unbearably and swelling rapidly. It was upsetting.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask an attendant to call the physician now,¡± Mathias stood up and stated.

    ¡°No, no! I can just go back to my pce and get some treatment. I can still endure this¡­¡±

    It was a pure lie. Forget about enduring, the pain kept increasing gradually, and it hurt so much. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to trouble the kindhearted Mathias anymore.

    Also, didn¡¯t she witness people¡¯s stares when Mathias supported her while walking out of the banquet hall? Their gaze, directed towards her, felt like deadly arrows. Sezh didn¡¯t wish to get any more attention.

    ¡°Then how about I apany you to your pce?¡± Mathias asked, and Sezh quickly panicked.

    If both of them went together to her pce and encountered other people from the Imperial Pce on their way, it would surely reach Lillian¡¯s ears. Besides, what if Raytan was waiting for her?

    He put up with all the things he didn¡¯t like toe here with her. She couldn¡¯t leave him alone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine. Please go back to the banquet hall. Didn¡¯t you say that you came here with your cousin? Your cousin must be waiting.¡±

    However, Mathias looked like he¡¯ll never consider going back to the banquet hall. He looked down at Sezh¡¯s swelling ankle and bent down on his knees in front of her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, can I take a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Of course,pared to a physician, I¡¯ll becking, but at least I know how to do some first aid.¡±

    ¡°That, you don¡¯t have to be bothered by me like this¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, so please don¡¯t feel burdened. Then excuse me for a second.¡±

    Mathias slowly reached out his hand and held Sezh¡¯s ankles very carefully.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t even in the slightest bit hold it hard, but a groan came out of her mouth.While looking at her ankle, Mathias¡¯s expression was serious. It really hurts so much. However, when Sezh looked down at Mathias who¡¯s still calmly examining her ankle, it made her feel embarrassed.

    No, this is so embarrassing. Why did she have to be in this state in front of a person she just met for the first time today? While Sezh was captivated by her thoughts, Mathias seemed to be busy looking at her ankle. He squeezed it a little and then gently pressed the swollen area.

    Sezh clenched her fists, trying to endure the pain. After a while, Mathias exhaled a sigh of relief and parted his lips.

    ¡°It looks like you stretched your ligaments. But I am d there is nothing wrong with the bones.¡±

    ¡°A-are you sure?¡±¡°Certainly, but you will have to bear with the pain for the time being. If you immediately go back to your pce and get treat-¡­!¡±

    Mathias couldn¡¯t finish his words. Someone who just ran over suddenly grabbed his cor tightly. Mathias, who was bending his knees, was roughly dragged to his feet in a sh.

    ¡°.¡­You.¡± His crimson eyes shone brilliantly under the moonlight. ¡°Now¡­ what did you dare to do?.¡±

    From Raytan¡¯s lips came a chilly voice.

 Chapter 61: â€œBrother Raytan!â€

    ¡°Brother Raytan!¡±

    Surprised, Sezh urgently called out his name. But Raytan didn¡¯t budge. He gripped Mathias firmly and red as if he was going to kill him.

    ¡°I asked, what are you doing right now?¡±

    Because there was no reply, Raytan asked again in a cold voice.

    Mathias was confused. He quickly tried to grasp the situation, then parted his lips and spoke in a cautious voice.

    ¡°The Princess¡¯s leg is injured. I was looking at its condition after the Princess gave her consent. I apologize.¡±

    Raytan knitted his brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Brother! He helped me when I almost fell while leaving the banquet hall¡­¡±

    Sezh hurriedly defended Mathias. Raytan looked like he was searching for a reason to beat up Mathias sometime soon. If that happens, there will be instant chaos. She had to stop it at all costs.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan was silent for a moment. He red at Mathias with a cold face and soon turned his gaze to Sezh. In those red irises were reflected a swollen ankle. Raytan released his hand from Mathias and approached Sezh.

    ¡°Ah, ow¡­¡±

    As Raytan grabbed her ankle, Sezh groaned, and Raytan looked furious to see it. He soon spoke in a low-pitched voice.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Who was it? The person who did this to you.¡±

    Raytan seemed to think Sezh had been bullied again. But to be honest¡­ It was him who made Sezh¡¯s ankle turn into this shape. If you look back at it, it¡¯s his fault. If she hadn¡¯t gone out to find Raytan, Sezh wouldn¡¯t have twisted her ankle. However, she couldn¡¯t say that to the culprit, so Sezh only replied and waved her hands.

    ¡°I hurt my foot. My shoes are too high.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not seriously injured. I just need to go back to my pce and have some treatment. After that, I¡¯ll be better in no time!¡±

    ¡°Although she stretched her ligaments, fortunately, there were no abnormalities in the bones,¡± Mathias, who was now standing upright, exined her situation while looking at Raytan.

    In Sezh¡¯s eyes, Mathias became a much more mature and collected person than she¡¯d thought. Even when the person confronting him was a prince, had hastily grabbed him by the cor a few seconds ago, and had used him out of the blue, he didn¡¯t in the slightest bit look angry.

    ¡°I apologize. If I paid a little more attention, the Princess would have never been hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are?¡± Raytan, who furrowed his brows, turned his gaze to Mathias.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Prince Raytan. My greetings arete. I am Mathias Kareem.¡±

    ¡°Because the Princess was alone, I became her conversation partner.¡±

    A pair of crimson eyes nced over Mathias. Kareem, Mathias Kareem. Of course, that was a family Raytan knew well. He had heard about Mathias several times. He was the only son of the Duke of Kareem, and he was proud of his brilliant mind and conduct. But strangely, Raytan didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°I have been discourteous,¡± Mathias¡¯s apology was just that. He even spoke his words with an expression that wasn¡¯t sorry at all.

    Sezh was embarrassed because the situation had turned out like this. Did Mathias feel offended by Raytan¡¯s attitude? He was only forming his lips into a peculiar but gentle smile.

    ¡°Prince Raytan¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one ce due to an unexpected voice. It belonged to Carolyn, who came from the direction of the banquet hall.

    Like Sezh, who was surprised by her sudden appearance, Carolyn also seemed stumped by the situation. Raytan had just made a toast with her when he suddenly ran out. He didn¡¯t say anything and just went out of the balcony. So she thought something big had happened¡­ Turns out it was because of Princess Sezh.

    Immediately, Carolyn was the first to give her greetings.

    ¡°Good day, Princess Sezh. My name is Carolyn Regent.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Nice to meet you.¡±

    She had no idea what was happening. Mathias unexpectedly came to her, Raytan grabbed his cor, and now Carolyn Regent¡¯s appeared. Sezh knew her. She had seen Carolyn attend Lillian¡¯s tea parties several times. Things got more ufortable now. For someone who had a close rtionship with Lillian, Sezh didn¡¯t need an exnation of how Carolyn Regent would view her.

    Raytan stared at Carolyn for a moment and then turned his attention back to Sezh again.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It hurts a little, but¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Raytan gently helped Sezh, who was sitting, to stand up. After that, he looked at Mathias.

    ¡°Then excuse us to leave first. The Princess needs treatment.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mathias replied politely. ¡°Princess Sezh, it was delightful to meet you. I hope we can see each other again next time.¡±

    Next what? They only met each other now because today was her debut. There won¡¯t be any other possible asions to meet him. Sezh put on an unnatural smile and said goodbye. Then, she turned her gaze to Carolyn. When Sezh tried to give her farewells, Carolyn parted her lips first.

    ¡°The Prince really¡­ seems to care a lot for the Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°No, I also enjoyed myself. Please leave carefully.¡± Carolyn ended her goodbyes ominously.

    Raytan supported Sezh and started walking away without looking back. Carolyn Regent, who was left alone with Mathias, looked at Raytan and Sezh as they got further away. Her green eyes were full of wonder.

    ***

    If Sezh knew it would be like this, she would havee with a carriage. Sezh limped and sneakily nced at Raytan, who was supporting her. Not long ago, he just appeared out of nowhere. Did something happen?

    ¡°What?¡±

    Their eyes locked on to each other. Raytan parted his lips while still having his gaze on her.

    ¡°If it hurts a lot, take a rest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    ¡°Just listen to me.¡±

    Fortunately, there was a flower garden on the path next to the banquet hall, so there were many benches where they could sit and rx. Raytan took off his coat andid it on the bench so that Sezh could sit.

    ¡°Where have you been? I was worried because you didn¡¯te even after I waited for so long.¡±

    ¡°I had something to do.¡±

    Something to do? Sezh tilted her head. He was forced to endure something he didn¡¯t like, but he had a separate job? Well, she didn¡¯t have to know. Like Mathias Kareem, who suddenly came to her, was someone holding on to Raytan too? Was it Carolyn Regent?¡­ Sezh hesitated to say something, but in the end, she decided to open her mouth again.

    ¡°Then did you do it well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    He didn¡¯t. He left Carolyn Regent alone and ran to Sezh.

    ¡°How are your feet?¡±

    Instead of answering, Raytan asked Sezh about another topic.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Lord Kareem already said earlier that I wasn¡¯t seriously injured. When I get back, I¡¯ll ask Luna for a poultice.¡±

    ¡°Were you with him this whole time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he came and talked to me first. He was very kind! He was even very concerned about me.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s face was subtly stiff as he stared at Sezh silently. He recalled what Mathias had said earlier, ¡®I hope we can see each other again next time.¡¯

    The picture of Mathias¡¯ face while holding Sezh¡¯s ankle and her flushed cheeks were also running in his mind.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°So do you like him too?¡±

    If you think about it¡­ Sezh was old enough for that. There was nothing strange about Sezh meeting other people and making acquaintances with them. It was even counted as toote for her as a member of the Royal family. For instance, Lillian has been socializing since she was a child and has be acquaintances with plenty of aristocrats.

    ¡°Ah, what are you talking about? Lord Kareem just treated me kindly. Nothing more, nothing less. It¡¯s funny to say that I like him.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s subtly hardened face finally softened.

    ¡°Of course, he is handsome, but¡­ Brother is still the coolest in my eyes,¡± Sezh said with a smile.

    Sometimes, she would say this kind of ttery to buy his favor but¡­ Well, it¡¯s not empty words. If ordered to pick the coolest person today, it was definitely going to be Raytan.

    ¡°That¡­ The Lady from the Regent family also seems to carry a torch for Brother¡­¡±

    There was no response. Sezh nced at him. Oh, so what Raytan meant as a job was Carolyn Regent? Why was she so slow to catch on to that? Sezh, who became embarrassed, continued chattering.

    ¡°S-she¡¯s as beautiful as what the rumors say! The age difference between us is not that big¡­ But if someone wants topare-¡±

    ¡°You what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Compared to her, you¡¯re notck-¡­.¡±

    Raytan mumbled at the end of his words then furrowed his brows. It was a familiar face. When Sezh¡¯s mouth was sealed back then, he made that exact expression. And also when he bashfully tried to say he was sorry for calling her an idiot. Sezh knew he just failed to try to praise her.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯tugh.¡±

    ¡°You areughing now. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Your hair is getting messy.¡±

    Sezh realized that her hair was more messed up than before. She was so distracted by everything that just happened that she couldn¡¯t even be sure how she looked right now.

    ¡°Is it disheveled that much?¡±

    Sezh tried to touch her hair, and Raytan kept his eyes on her. He held out his hand over her head and took something from the tree behind the bench. Then, he slipped it behind Sezh¡¯s ear.

    ¡°If you do this, no one will care about your hair getting messy.¡±

    Sezh, whose eyes were already sleepy, turned her head to look back. She saw the light purple flowers. The flowers she saw in her dream were in full bloom on the tree. Sezh looked at Raytan again.

    ¡°It¡­¡±

    ¡®¡­ It suits you well.¡¯

    ¡°Suits you well¡­¡±

    Inside his red eyes, Sezh saw the same reflection she had seen in her dream: her face with a flower stuck behind her ear. Maybe that was a premonition? Did she foretell this moment in her dream?

    ¡°It would be better to keep going now.¡±

    Raytan turned so his back faced her and then bent down.

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    ¡°Yes? But I would be heavy¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, so get on quickly.¡±

    Sezh hesitated for a moment but eventually followed hismand.

    Raytan walked on quietly. Sezh worried she would be heavy, but he didn¡¯t feel it at all. As Raytan kept walking, he suddenly recalled his mother¡¯s words.

    ¡®Inparison to Carolyn, Princess Sezh is useless. It¡¯s rather good if you throw her away. Anyway, the Princess is someone you have to get rid of someday. Think of escorting her as thest thing you can do for her.¡¯

    The act of a good brother will soon end. Lize¡¯s previously spat-out words sharply pierced his ears, and Raytan¡¯s face became overcast. He put more strength in his hands that were holding Sezh.

    While carefully grasping Raytan¡¯s shoulders, Sezh whispered into his ear.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Today, everything. I enjoyed it. I never thought I would be able toe to a debutante ball like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Raytan answered in a low and sinking voice. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    After that, he continued walking. Sezh continued to be carried and touched the flower she had in her hair. She was clueless in many ways, but she was extremely happy now. Many things were happening in the future, and she still didn¡¯t know what would happen to her¡­ Still, Sezh sincerely thanked him.

    Sezhid her face down on Raytan¡¯s back. He seemed to flinch momentarily, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 62

    <span>Sezh returned safely while being carried on Raytan¡¯s back. Heid Sezh on the bed and stood by silently. Usually, he would have reluctantly said, annoying words like, ¡°Now go to sleep,¡± and then walk away.

    <span>However, Raytan was just quietly staring at Sezh for a while.

    <span>Is there something he wanted to say? Sezh waited patiently, but there was nothing. Soon enough, he left the room without even giving his usual annoying goodbyes.

    <span>¡°Don¡¯t you think Brother is a little weird, Luna?¡±

    <span>¡°I¡¯m not sure?¡± Luna tilted her head. ¡°His face was a little stiff, but, well, Master Raytan is always like that¡­¡±

    <span>This time, it was Sezh who tilted her head.

    <span>Suddenly, the conversation she had with him in the banquet hall passed through her mind.

    <span>¡®I will remember this moment forever. Thank you so much, Brother.¡¯

    <span>¡®If you feel like that¡­ then it¡¯s okay.¡¯

    <span>For some reason, it seemed he had a subtle and sorrowful expression carved onto his face. While Luna massaged her foot, Sezh couldn¡¯t stop Raytan from filling her thoughts.<span>Sezh put the flower Raytan slipped behind her ear in a vase. She ced it at her bedside in front of the window. Sezh opened the window, leaned against the window sill, and nkly stared at the petals fluttering in the wind.

    <span>It was the same flower she¡¯d seen in her dream. The flower and what Raytan had said to her matched her dream.

    <span>¡°Eton indeed said that I can use the wind magic, but he didn¡¯t say anything about irvoyance..¡±,

    <span>The night was getting darker, but Sezh couldn¡¯tfortably sleep until dawn came. She was worried about many things, but no matter how much she pondered about it alone, answers didn¡¯t appear. Sezh tossed for a while and eventually fell asleep.

    <span>It was a poor quality sleep, and unfortunately, she was forced to wake up as soon as the sun rose. It seems Yerena, who already heard the news of her daughter going to the debutante ball, was murderously searching for Sezh.

    <span>Yerena frowned and sipped her tea.

    <span>Like usual, Sezh, who was sitting in front of her, secretly nced at her mother. Sezh did attend the debutante ball without saying anything to Yerena, so she already expected something like this. Sezh couldn¡¯t even imagine how many times she would be punched or kicked today.

    <span>However, Yerena didn¡¯t hit Sezh at all. Even when her teacup was half-empty, Yerena still stayed her tongue.

    <span>The one who was nervous about the silence was Luna. She was anticipating how to stop Yerena in case she ever wanted to harass Sezh again. Luna stood right beside the door with an anxious face,

    <span>¡°¡­Orson told me. You went to the debutante ball yesterday.¡±

    <span>Those were the first words Yerena finally voiced after a while,

    <span>¡°Yes.¡±

    <span>¡°You dare not say even a word about that to me.¡±

    <span>¡°I truly apologize for not being able to tell you in advance.¡± Sezh answered coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mother would allow it¡­ But I wanted to go at least once.¡±

    <span>Sezh tried to look as pitiful as possible and bowed her head down. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Yerena. She just pretended to be. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t care if her mother was going to be enraged and scream at her. However, it wasn¡¯t pleasant to be beaten like a dog,

    <span>Yerena was silent for a moment. If she¡¯s only going to drink her tea quietly like that, Sezh wondered why she came here at all.

    <span>Sezh kept her head down, fiddling with her dress quietly. Contrary to her expectations, the next thing Yerena said was rather unbelievable!

    <span>¡°Alright. You¡¯ve already been there, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    <span>¡°¡­

    <span>What?¡±

    <span>¡°People say you weren¡¯t too bad. Who helped you?¡±

    <span>¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    <span>¡°Lize?¡± Yerena asked sharply.

    <span>Well, it was reasonable for Yerena to suspect Lady Lize. The only people Sezh had a close rtionship with at the Imperial Pce were her and Raytan. And Yerena was right.

    <span>Still, Sezh wanted to prevent Lady Lize from being unnecessarily troubled, so she lied.

    <span>¡°Lady Lize told me to ask permission from Mother first. I was the one who forced this to be a secret.¡±

    <span>¡°Hmph, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get help from her, who¡¯s been a favorite for years. She¡¯s going to die soon anyway. I don¡¯t need to mind her too

    <span>much.¡±

    <span>Sezh didn¡¯t reply.

    <span>¡°Also, you were escorted by that cursed guy? Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    <span>¡°I¡¯m sorry. Nobody could escort me, so he helped.¡±

    <span>Yerena grumbled alone. Disastrous kid¡¯ and ¡®His mother is going to die soon, but he didn¡¯t even feel put-out and instead brazenly raised his head.¡¯ They were familiar curses.

    <span>For a long time, Yerena kept spitting curses no one responded to, and then she coughed to clear her throat.

    <span>¡°Anyway, there was someone who found you looking good at the ball.¡±

    <span>There was instantly a sinister feeling creeping into her heart.

    <span>¡°He¡¯s a little old, but he¡¯s a great person. An insignificant thing like you could not even dream of him.¡±

    <span>Sezh then realized that the ¡®great man¡¯ Yerena was referring to was the old Duke. Before her neck was shed and she returned, Yerena was trying to send Sezh, who had reached adulthood, to be the wife of that old Duke,

    <span>It sounded outrageous and weird, but she was going to be 17 soon. It¡¯s the ¡°fit¡± age to marry.

    <span>Not to mention, all the ¡°great people¡± she knew of were already dead.

    <span>The Duke was a man with a good family name and considerable money, but he also beat his wife, daughter, and concubine.

    <span>Sezh had heard stories that his wife, who couldn¡¯t ovee such tremendous violence, eventually ran away. There¡¯s no way her mother didn¡¯t know about that. She obviously knows it, but she¡¯s still trying to sell her daughter away.

    <span>How absurd.

    <span>¡°You know well anyway. And be careful with your body. If a rumor spreads, the Duke may change his mind.¡±

    <span>Whether he hears any rumor or not, he will die soon anyway. Even before she returned, the Duke was found dead one night from an illness.

    <span>When she heard the news, Sezh didn¡¯t know how much her heart was relieved.

    <span>Besides, he was a human being who beats women to death, so Sezh didn¡¯t even feel a bit of sympathy that he would die soon.

    <span>No, in the first ce, he was trash for having a beady eye on her, whose age is not so far from his daughter. Such a sick man.

    <span>Yerena stood up while feeling satisfied. Whether or not she had said everything she wanted to say, Sezh just wanted this to end quickly. Sezh only said that in her mind while looking down at the table, but Yerena stopped walking

    <span>¡°Stop that tutoring too.¡±

    <span>¡°What?¡±

    <span>¡°You¡¯re still being tutored by Raytan! It¡¯s also every day! And I know you¡¯re also going today. Go there and say, ¡®I¡¯m quitting¡¯ with your own mouth, There is nothing good about hanging out with him. Especially in this kind of situation!¡±

    <span>¡°Mother, ¡­¡±

    <span>¡°I will check again tomorrow. If you keep ying around with Raytan even then, you just watch what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    <span>With her cautious personality, there was only one reason for Yerena to speak so bluntly to Sezh. She was worried about what Lady Lize would say to the Emperor again and was scared that all the things she did would reach the Emperor¡¯s ears.

    <span>Yerena finished her words and left the room.

    <span>¡°Princess¡­¡± Luna called her with an anxious face,

    <span>Sezh, with a gloomy face, only clenched her fists tightly.

    <span>Her steps were heavy as she walked toward Lady Lize¡¯s pce,

    <span>Although Yerena already warned her, to be honest, Sezh didn¡¯t want to quit tutoring.

    <span>If possible, she wanted to keep learning Kazaki from Raytan. It wasn¡¯t just because Kazaki was fun. Although, her skills have improved very much, and she can easily read it without being guided by Raytan.

    <span>However, Sezh enjoyed the time she and Raytan spent together.<span>In the eyes of others, they might ask what¡¯s amusing about being in the same ce as an older brother who doesn¡¯t say a word. But Sezh knew.

    <span>Indeed, Raytan didn¡¯t love talking, but he cares about her in his own way. Although he still hasn¡¯t been ¡®kind¡¯, Raytan hasn¡¯t skipped sses for the past four years.

    <span>When Sezh went to the library, he always had prepared her favorite strawberry cake and hot milk. And Raytan would sit down next to Sezh just to stare at her solving questions.

    <span>Still, it didn¡¯tpletely eradicate her fear of him. He could still kill her like the other future she had seen.

    <span>So, as soon as she reaches adulthood, the only thing she can do is flee from the Imperial Pce,<span>But when Sezh thought about it¡­ ironically, those warm times felt even more precious now.

    <span>No matter what the future holds, these are moments that will nevere again. Anyway, he was her precious brother now. She wanted to think so.

    <b>Sezh enjoyed her time with Raytan in the library. She thinks it is like a motivating force that helps her endure the terrible Imperial life.</b>

    <span>Her delicate shoulders drooped down.

    <span>Sezh stopped walking. She took a breath while trying to open the library door.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°Brother, good morning¡­¡± Sezh, who was not having a ¡®good¡¯ morning at all, greeted him with a heavy heart.

    Having arrived first, Raytan was sitting in a chair and staring at Sezh. Already on the desk was a cake topped withrge strawberries and a ss of steaming milk, as always.

    ¡°Who was it this time?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Who made you like that? Bern? Lillian?¡±

    Every time Raytan noticed that Sezh was in low spirits, he would always ask that question.

    Whether it was because the aura Raytan radiated became much sharper than when he was younger or maybe because he was worried that Lady Lize would intervene if a fight broke out again, but Bern did not pick a fight with Raytan anymore.

    Lillian was also the same. Every time she harassed the innocent Sezh, Raytan would appear. After that, she would throw a few words of insult and then leave the scene.

    ¡°No, no. Nothing happened.¡±

    It looked like Raytan wanted to say something more, but in the end, he just shut his mouth. Suddenly, what his mother had said ran through his mind.

    Last night, after taking Sezh back to her pce, Raytan came to Lize. When she heard what happened with Carolyn Regent at the debutante ball, her face was full of happiness. It was truly different from her face that always stared at empty air with a pair of dull eyes.

    She spoke in a cold voice, ¡®Everything was well done. Let the rest be taken care of in its own way.¡¯

    ¡®The act of a good brother will soon end. You know what I mean, right Raytan?¡¯

    Now, they have to keep their distance. So, Raytan shouldn¡¯t have to pay attention to whether Sezh dies or cries.

    And it wasn¡¯t just because of Lize¡¯s orders. Raytan wasn¡¯t confident. He wasn¡¯t sure that he could get rid of this idiot who is always calling ¡®Brother! Brother!¡¯ while chasing him around.

    So there was nothing good about maintaining a close rtionship with her like right now.

    ¡°Did something happen to you, Brother? Your expression does not look good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my expression?¡±

    ¡°Because the ¡®V¡¯ of your eyebrows seems sharper than usual.¡±

    Just as Raytan noticed the changes in Sezh¡¯s emotions today, Sezh also noticed his. Of course, it¡¯s Raytan. He furrows his brows even if he feels happy. He will also do so when he¡¯s annoyed. However, when Sezh looked at him closely, she felt something was slightly different today.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens to me, it¡¯s not your business,¡± Raytan finally spoke and spat out those barbed words. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Focus and do your questions.¡±

    ¡°Ah, those bitter words again!¡±

    ¡­In truth, those words no longer affect her. At first, Sezh couldn¡¯t get used to it and was quietly hurt. But now, it¡¯s all familiar, so she didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°How can I not care? It¡¯s not someone else, it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So please tell me first. Who knows? It could be something I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of help can you give me?¡±

    Nothing has changed. It had been like this since they were young. Sezh was worried about his hand, which had only a little blood on it while she had a bleeding nose. Back then, when he asked why she was in a fight with Lillian, she¡¯d answered it was because Lillian insulted him with those nasty rumors.

    Sezh always cared about his problems as if they were hers as well.

    ¡­Stupid kid. Raytan struggled to keep those words inside his mouth.

    ¡°Or perhaps¡­ Did Brother Bern or Sister Lillian say something weird again? But I thought they were quieter now¡­ However, please don¡¯t worry too much. Like the fight that happenedst time, I can help you to some extent.¡±

    That¡¯s the thing, what kind of help did she mean? Raytan really couldn¡¯t understand her. That idea was ridiculous, but a burst ofughter came out of his mouth without him realizing it. She was acting seriously by herself and constantly talking about helping¡­ It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to bite and get knocked out like a dog again? So stupid.¡±

    ¡°If you need it¡­ That too¡­ I¡¯m willing to do it,¡± Sezh said with a determined look.

    Raytan stared at Sezh and suddenly got up from his seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a different ss today.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What ss?¡±

    ¡°Well, what to call it¡­ Martial arts training?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±

    ¡®What kind of crazy things are you saying¡¯ was written all over her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that hard. Of course, your skills are terrible, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it since you have a talented teacher,¡± Raytan shamelessly said without changing the expression on his face.

    Well, Sezh roughly knows that he is good at martial arts. Even before her return, he started a coup.

    But Sezh wasn¡¯t sure she could do this. Besides, although the library was quite spacious, it wasn¡¯t a suitable ce to learn martial arts.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡±

    Sezh got up from her seat. Raytan roughly pushed the table and chairs into one corner of the room. Then he beckoned for her to approach him.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not just trying to hit me, right?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    ¡°No, I just asked to confirm.¡±

    ¡®He isn¡¯t going to hit me,¡¯ Sezh nodded.

    ¡°You can¡¯t strain your ankles, so today I¡¯m only going to show you basic moves.¡±

    ¡°And what is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Just remember one thing. The vital spots.¡±

    ¡°Vital-¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Kicking the pit of the stomach, philtrum, and crotch? Especially if your opponent is a man, kick the crotch first. It will work better.¡±

    ¡°Cro-¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to kick itter, so just listen for now.¡±

    ¡°If you kick the wrong way, your foot might break, so kick like this,¡± Raytan exined by showing her a demonstration.

    Sezh listened to him eagerly. It was because Raytan looked so serious. After exining for a while, Raytan looked at Sezh¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Clench your fist.¡±

    ¡®And what is this again¡­¡¯ Sezh asked in her mind.

    But now she has to do what he told her to do first. Sezh clenched her fists.

    ¡°Open it again.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t seem to like something. But aren¡¯t all fists the same? Sezh tilted her head.

    ¡°Exclude your thumb from the other four fingers. Fold the rest inward and hold it. Then ce your thumb tightly over your index finger.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Like this?¡±

    Although she was working hard to shape her fist to be like what Raytan instructed, it still didn¡¯t satisfy her at all. Sezh had no idea why it looked so awkward.

    Raytan grabbed Sezh¡¯s fingers one by one and guided her on how to clench her fist correctly.

    ¡°Swing it in a straight line. Fast and strong. Like this.¡±

    <i>Swish</i>

    When Raytan punched his fist into the air, she could hear the sound of the wind it created. If Sezh did that instead, she would only break her own bones. His fist seemed to be twice asrge as hers.

    That must be why Bern didn¡¯t pick a fight with him again. Sezh was thinking useless thoughts in the meantime.

    ¡°Now, you try it.¡±

    Sezh straightened her fist and swung it out as hard as she could, but it wasn¡¯t even a bit like what Raytan did.

    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m working hard to do it.¡±

    Raytan only stared at Sezh with an expression that looked like he was saying she was pathetic. Sezh didn¡¯t have any bad thoughts before. But when things became like this, it¡¯s somehow starting to upset her.

    Honestly, Sezh thought she was good at fighting. That strange self-confidence began to be amplified after the ¡®Dog Fight¡¯ incident in the library several years ago and peaked in the ¡¯Dog Fight 2¡ä incident, where she and Lillian were fighting against each other by snatching and grabbing each other¡¯s hair.

    ¡®I also have pride, but he ignores my effort like that!¡¯ Sezh swung her fist as if she wanted to break something.

    ¡­The problem is, Raytan was trying to help correct her posture. So his face was urately punched by her fist.

    Silence descended on the library.

    ¡®What have I just done,¡¯ Sezh looked at Raytan with a confused face.

    If Sezh was perplexed, Raytan instead looked strange. He made a vague expression for a moment, then parted his lips as if he was just pulled back to reality.

    ¡°¡­Did you hit me just now?¡±

    ¡°I- I wasn¡¯t trying to do that¡­¡±

    ¡°You hit me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I just wanted to show you that I really put some effort¡­ ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha,¡± Raytanughed.

    She was embarrassed because of the burst ofughter but¡­ Well, that means Raytan wasn¡¯t in a bad mood now.

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    Sezh nced at Raytan. She swung her fist as hard as she could, so Sezh was worried that he would be hurt. She felt guilty too.

    Nevertheless, Raytan continued tough. She was pretty sure she hit his face, not his head. Sezh put up a serious expression.

    ¡°Is Brother like this because it hurts? But I think it¡¯s not¡­ ¡°

    Raytan stared at the worrying Sezh and replied while holding back hisughter.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It hurts so much I think I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    It¡¯s aplete lie, of course. Far from painful, it was rather tickling. Even if he¡¯s punched by that cotton bud-like fist a hundred times, he won¡¯t feel anything.

    But Sezh¡¯s reaction was interesting, so Raytan lied.

    ¡°I should have realized it when you snatched Lillian¡¯s hair. That time was a hint for me to believe.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s not¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand straight because it¡¯s so painful. I think I need to sit down and rest.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed,¡¯ Sezh, who had fallen for the lie, continued to observe him.

    On the other side, Raytanfortably down by the window alone.

    As their eyes met, Raytan still pretended and touched his cheek. Then he kept mumbling something.

    ¡°Really, it hurts more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sezh, who was restless, approached him carefully.

    She sat down by the wide window next to Raytan and muttered a little.

    ¡°If I knew it would be like this¡­ That¡­ I think this is because I¡¯m good at fighting. It seems like my fists are getting stronger¡­ Still, I didn¡¯t know it was this much¡­ I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    He knew it was a sincere apology, but his strongly repressedughter still came out of his mouth. But if he keepsughing, he won¡¯t be able to tease Sezh anymore. So Raytan held back hisughter with all his might.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I get hit by you once more, I think I will die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. In the future, I will continue lessons while adjusting my strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Ugh¡­¡­ Okay,¡± Raytan¡¯s mouth trembled. ¡°Make sure you check the right ce.¡±

    Sezh slowly reached out her hand. Her white and thin hand touched his pointed cheeks as if he was a statue. Her face came closer until it looked like she was about to touch his nose.

    Raytan reflexively flinched. The sun-drenched wall was dazzling, and the only things his eyes caught were her rosy cheeks and lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is swelling¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt a lot, does it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­. Brother?¡±

    There was no answer, so Sezh looked into Raytan¡¯s eyes. Their gazes shed and fixed onto one another.

    A pair of crimson eyes staring down at her seemed to shake slightly for a moment. Sezh¡¯s finger, which had touched his pointed cheeks, also trembled a little.

    An unprecedented stillness hovered in the library, and an unfamiliar atmosphere descended.

 Chapter 64

    Bloody crimson eyes and light blue eyes fixed onto each other. It was no longer noisy like it was a while ago. In the spacious library, a strange silence descended.

    Sezh looked at Raytan with a dumbfounded expression. He was also the same. However, unlike usual, for some reason, his eyes were dull.

    Raytan slowly lifted and wrapped his hand on the cheek Sezh was touching.

    No, to be precise, it looked like he had tried to hold both Sezh¡¯s hand and his cheek if Sezh, who btedly pulled back into reality, didn¡¯t abruptly draw back her hand.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Brother got hurt¡­¡± Sezh continued her talk in a hurry. ¡°D- did it get more painful since I touched it? I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­ If I knew it would be like this¡­ I put a lot of strength into swinging my fist¡­ But this was really not my intention¡­¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about right now.

    ¡®Why am I wavering like this?¡¯

    And most of all, she didn¡¯t understand the sound of her beating heart that kept ringing in her ears.

    Raytan was still silent and stared down at Sezh.

    He didn¡¯t give her an answer. In this situation, Sezh thought she would be morefortable with a ghost.

    As the silence seemed to increase, her embarrassment also increased.

    ¡°No¡­ So. So that¡¯s why¡­ I¡­ Because Brother got hurt¡­¡± Sezh, whose face was bright red, lined up words that weren¡¯t understandable.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Raytan replied with a lower, more different voice than usual. Then Sezh saw him lift his hand.

    ¡®What was he trying to do? Just now, he¡­ What was he thinking about?¡¯

    ¡°H-However, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s voice broke up the fleeting thoughts in his head.

    Raytan then looked at her again.

    Soon, his gaze stopped on her blonde hair that was shining under the sunlight.

    ¡°Your hair.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your hair is messy.¡±

    Sezh guessed that since she put all her effort into swinging her fist, her sloppy blonde that came down to her waist became as messed up as a pile of straw.

    ¡°Hold on. Earlier, Luna gave me a hair tie. I need to tie it up.¡±

    Sezh rummaged through the pocket of her dress and soon pulled out an old hair tie.

    ¡°This¡­ How does Luna do it?¡±

    Luna was the one who always tied her hair, so no matter what Sezh was doing with her hands now, she was making nothing but a messy bundle.

    Her scalp even seemed to be pulled a lot, and Sezh tried to tie her hair up again, but it quickly loosened.

    Sezh, who started to feel troubled, collected her hair and gathered it again and again until she eventually became enraged.

    The situation did not improve at all. To be precise, Sezh¡¯s hair was all over the ce at the moment.

    Sezh could see that her face reflected in the window had be redder than before.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes. What?¡±

    ¡°The hair tie.¡±

    Why is he asking for it? Sezh was puzzled but still handed him the hair tie. Raytan took it, grabbed Sezh¡¯s shoulder, and then turned her around.

    ¡°Brother, do you know how to tie hair?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think I¡¯m better than you.¡±

    ¡®If you¡¯re going to tie up my hair, you only need to do it. Sezh pouted her mouth a little and eventually decided to sit down and let him tie her hair.

    And¡­ it was rather fortunate. Rather than sitting face to face with Raytan with her bright red face, it would be better to turn her back and not face him like this.

    Raytan¡¯srge hands smoothed down her hair. It doesn¡¯t look much different from what Luna did, but oddly enough, her heart was pounding.

    It didn¡¯t mean she hated it or something. Honestly, it felt nice.

    His hand carefully ran through her hair, and she felt his fingers slightly rubbed against her scalp.

    ¡®¡­ But why does my heart keep beating like this?¡¯

    Sezh recalled the old duke who had suddenly died because of some chronic disease.

    ¡®Maybe I also have a chronic disease. They say that when people have a problem with their heart, it will beat very fast. Just like mine is now.¡¯

    Her soft silky hair touched the tip of his finger. Raytan gently began to tie the gathered hair together.

    After that, he spoke in a subdued voice, ¡°In the future¡­¡±

    He has to do it now.

    In the future, there won¡¯t be any more tutoring. Today is thest time. So from now on, don¡¯t try to ever look for him again. But strangely, his mouth couldn¡¯t open.

    ¡°In the future?¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t continue to speak, so Sezh asked again. Raytan couldn¡¯t pass the words through his lips.

    What suddenly caught Raytan¡¯s eyes was the bracelet wrapped around his wrist. It was the emerald bracelet that Sezh crafted for Lize a few years ago. Since Sezh lengthened it, the bracelet now fits Raytan¡¯s wrist.

    It was originally his mother¡¯s possession, but he picked it up again. Raytan had no idea why he wore this bracelet. And why couldn¡¯t he say that today is the end?

    Even though he knew he had to.

    ¡°Brother Raytan?¡±

    ¡°From now on¡­ Come to my pce. Not this library.¡±

    Instead of the words he had stuck in his throat, strange words came out of Raytan¡¯s mouth instead.

    ¡°What? Your pce? Why suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because.. my mother is very sick. It would be better if she had fewer things to care about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even think of that¡­¡± Sezh said with a guilty look.

    After she heard his exnation, he wasn¡¯t wrong. If she didn¡¯te here every day, Mary could focus more on nursing Lady Lize.

    Besides, doesn¡¯t Lady Lize¡¯s health get worse day by day?

    Sezh thought she was bothering a sick person for nothing.

    ¡°Instead¡­ try toe early in the morning orte at night. Come at times when no one else is in view. Strange rumors may arise if others see you¡­¡±

    Well, Sezh had no idea what would happen if the rumor spread about her going in and out of Raytan¡¯s pce.

    It was rather good for her.

    Even if Raytan didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t her mother already firmly tell her she must stop the Kazaki tutoring this morning?

    The ce Yerena knew as the tutoring location is Lady Lize¡¯s pce. So it seemed like she could fool Yerena if Sezh stopped going to this pce.

    Of course, she would not know that the ce has changed to be Raytan¡¯s pce now. But Sezh knew well that the deception would notst forever.

    She will be 17 years old soon, and she will reach adulthood¡­ A lot of things will happen.

    However, until then¡­ Until then, Sezh wanted to continue to have this little bit of happiness.

    ¡°Alright! I understand. Then, from tomorrow, I will instead go to Brother¡¯s pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Good,¡± Raytan replied quietly.

    For the time being¡­ he has earned time to find a way to leave her. He didn¡¯t have to get rid of her right away as his mothermanded.

    It was his first time disobeying Lize¡¯s order. Not for any other reason, but because of Sezh. A strange feeling of guilt pervaded him.

    ¡®Raytan, don¡¯t disappoint me. Don¡¯t let everything be meaningless.¡¯

    Like a curse that will haunt him all his life, that voice seemed to keep piercing through his eardrums. But Raytan didn¡¯t have any regrets about what he said.

    At least once. Just once, Raytan wants to do what he wants.

    ¡®I want to do what my heart wants.¡¯

    If he must destroy the bond between them¡­ he can do it slowly. There is still time left.

    ¡®Now is¡­ No, they can be like this a little more¡­ They can do that,¡¯ Raytan said to himself.

    ¡°But why did you teach me how to fight? It was so sudden.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just.¡±

    ¡°Just? Just what?¡±

    ¡°Next time, when someone is bothering you again, you will be able to solve it by yourself.¡±

    ¡®Without me,¡¯ Raytan swallowed up thosest words.

    Sezh tilted her head. For some reason, Raytan¡¯s voice sounded sorrowful. And by all means¡­ Sezh even felt as if he was going to leave her sometime soon. Like what Eton did.

    ¡®By yourself.¡¯

    ¡®By yourself.¡¯ Strangely, it felt like Sezh¡¯s heart was shattering because of those words. She still feels like this even though Sezh knew she had to break away from the Imperial Pce someday.

    Sezh made a vague expression for a moment, then spoke in a casual tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it just now? How well I swing my fists.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think I can win even if Brother Bern and Sister Lillian attack me at the same time. No, I think I will surely win? Brother said it was painful too. You said so, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    He drew a small smile. It was a bitter smile full of emotion.

    Unfortunately, Sezh was sitting with her back facing him, so she could not see such a Raytan.

    Soon after, Raytan said he had finished.

    Instead of a mirror, Sezh looked at her face in the window. Unexpectedly, Raytan¡¯s skill was pretty good. No, it was outstanding. It was a little sloppier than what Luna could do, butpared to Sezh, he was still better.

    Because her hair was neatly tied now, Sezh¡¯s flushed cheeks seemed to appear even more exposed.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°No! Of course not. It¡¯s Brother who tied it¡­¡±

    Sezh, who got embarrassed, kept touching her cheeks. If Raytan asks her why her cheeks are so red, she would answer that it was because she kept scratching them.

    But Raytan didn¡¯t ask at all.

    Instead, he just lightly patted Sezh, who now looked exactly like an apple with her pouted and flushed cheeks, on the top of her head.

 Chapter 65

    Yerena¡¯s threat that she would check whether Sezh quit tutoring tomorrow were not empty words. The following morning, a maid sent by Yerena came right at the time Sezh would usually go for tutoring. It seemed she came to keep an eye on her.

    Of course, Sezh lied that she had decided to quit tutoring. Sezh wasn¡¯t sure if Yerena would be convinced after knowing she didn¡¯t really go anywhere. However, Luna also helped.

    Before leaving, the maid said, ¡°I will report back to Lady Yerena.¡±

    Sezh told everything only to Luna. Why the situation became like this, what Raytan offered yesterday, and that she agreed to it. Sezh thought Luna would be worried like she always was. If Yerena found out that she lied to her, Sezh would have been beaten to death again. No, it would probably be worse.

    But, it was still a good idea to persuade Luna. Sezh didn¡¯t want to lie to her. Plus, she couldn¡¯t fool her either since they are together almost all the time. Nevertheless, Luna¡¯s reaction was unexpected. She said she understood and didn¡¯t try to stop Sezh or even ask her to think again about her decision.

    ¡°Luna, are you fine with it? Of course, I will try not to get caught, but honestly, I thought you would oppose it¡­.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, of course, I¡¯m worried,¡± Luna slowly parted her lips. ¡°If Lady Yerena finds out, she¡¯s going to cause an uproar. But I also know that the only pleasure in life the Princess has in the imperial pce is Kazaki tutoring.¡±

    Every day, Sezh was just stuck in her pce and reading books.

    Sezh, who would get bullied and harassed by Bern and Lillian every time she caught their attention, couldn¡¯t go outside freely. She never smiled nor even had a desire to do something like this.

    ¡°And now I know that Prince Raytan cares for the Princess, and the Princess also follows him a lot,¡± Luna instead thanked Raytan.

    Because he was the only one who cared about Sezh, something that her mother didn¡¯t even do, and Sezh also couldn¡¯t help but create a bond with such a Raytan.

    Luna knew that it was impossible to say Sezh should stop attending the tutoring.

    ¡°I have no intention of opposing it. The Princess¡¯s happiness is the most important thing to me. How can I stop it?¡± Luna said with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help, so please don¡¯t concern yourself, understand Princess?¡±

    Luna spoke with a determined face while still looking at her.

    But where is Brother¡¯s pce? Sezh only then realized that she had never heard of the location of Raytan¡¯s pce.

    ording to Luna, Raytan¡¯s pce is in the corner of the Imperial Pce. It was neglected for a long time before he was born, so there were some bad rumors about it.

    The Emperor was not fond of Raytan anyway. The only thing he would do to the child who he never put eyes on was to throw him in such a ce.

    The location was on the right edge of Sezh¡¯s pce, and she heard it was also near the old training ground.

    It¡¯s been a long time since people used it. It was left unattended, and there weren¡¯t many peopleing and going. Even in Raytan¡¯s pce, the maids and servants were kept to a bare minimum. They were also said to be in and out only at a specified time.

    Anyway, it was rather good news for Sezh.

    The fewer people there are, the morefortable it will be for her to wander around.

    When Sezh told her, ¡®Let¡¯s go there early in the morning orte in the evening.¡¯

    Luna said, ¡®If you go out at the same time every day, there is a risk of getting caught, so it is better to go alternately between the morning and evening.¡¯

    Sezh agreed with that.

    ***

    It waste afternoon. Since the morning had already passed, Sezh will visit Raytan at night, but why was time going so slowly?

    Thanks to that, Sezh was now bored and frustrated.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    While sitting on her bed, Sezh sighed. She thought of taking a nap, but she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Luna had work to do also, so the situation is kind of annoying to her.

    Sezh got up, opened the window, and looked around. The cool autumn breeze that lifted her hair made her feel happy.

    Sezh suddenly recalled Raytan¡¯s hands when he was tying up her hair.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked at it in the mirror many times after returning to her pce. Luna also praised it. She said that she didn¡¯t even know that Raytan could tie her hair so well even though he was a man.

    Of course, her hair looked pretty too, but Sezh was just happy that Raytan had tied it by hand. She will never forget about it.

    ¡°If it was in the past, I couldn¡¯t even think that this could happen¡­¡±

    That time, Bern and Lillian just always grabbed and pulled her hair.

    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±

    Sezh touched her hair andughed like a fool. Then her face unexpectedly turned red again.

    ¡®Let¡¯s buy his favor and live!¡¯

    Is this because of her strong will at the beginning of her return or any other reason? Whenever Sezh realizes how close of a rtionship she has with Raytan, she bes excited.

    However, it was a strange thing when she and Raytan¡¯s eyes met. Sezh remembered clearly. The pair of eyes that looked at her softened and trembled slightly.

    The quietly calming atmosphere of the library. The unfamiliar feeling. Sezh¡¯s cheeks suddenly became red, and her heart pounded wildly.

    Did she really have a serious illness? Sezh faltered and tapped her chest.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s hot. I think it¡¯s because it¡¯s hot,¡± Sezh came up with an excuse for a question no one asked.

    Right. It¡¯s because it¡¯s hot.

    ¡®I need to get some cold air.¡¯

    Sezh turned her face back into the room and confirmed that there was no one. She slowly lifted her hand. Soon, a little wind came through the window. Sezh smiled happily.

    Even after Eton disappeared, she still worked hard to learn magic. Of course, she couldn¡¯t make the wind as strong as when he helped, but her skills improved significantlypared to the beginning.

    When Lunained that theundry wasn¡¯t drying or when Raytan fluttered his shirtst summer, which was an exceptionally hot summer, she would make a breeze. And, of course, it was a secret to them.

    She wasn¡¯t really trying to hide it. But if Luna knew about her magic, Sezh thought she would be worried again. Sezh was also hesitant to talk about magic with Raytan due to the words he said the other day.

    ¡®Something like magic is useless for anybody. Far from helping, it will only act as a shackle.¡¯

    ¡­Somehow, those words kept running in her mind. Anyway, Sezh was working hard to achieve the ¡®homework¡¯ that Eton gave her before he left.

    ¡®A perfect wind when Ie back. If you know how to do it, I¡¯ll grant you a wish.¡¯

    The problem was the person who said that did not return.

    Sezh, sitting with her chin on the window, looked out with a stony face.

    The scenery wasn¡¯t anything special. The maids and servants were busying and going, and nobles could be seen from time to time. It would be nice to be one of those people. She could go wherever she wanted at any time without having to tell anyone.

    Then, at that moment, Sezh¡¯s eyes widened as she looked out the window.

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Did she see it wrong? Sezh closed her eyes and opened them again, but she really didn¡¯t see anything wrong. Someone she would have never thought of was walking in front of her window.

 Chapter 66: â€œâ€¦ Huh?â€

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Did she see it wrong? Sezh closed her eyes and opened them again, but she really didn¡¯t see anything wrong. Someone she would have never thought of was walking in front of her window.

    It was Mathias Kareem.

    He looks so tidy today with neatly styled hair and well-dressed attire.

    There was a uniquely calm smile on his lips, and thanks to that, the friendly atmosphere around him seemed to stand out more. It felt very different from Raytan, who was always dressed a little messily and was surrounded by a cold atmosphere with an expressionless face.

    Who is better? Sezh thought no one couldpare who is better between them. The two men, Raytan and Mathias, were like day and night¨Cplete opposites of each other.

    But why does Mathias keep looking around like that? He seemed to be looking for something. He could have asked a maid. Whether it was a maid or a servant, it was clear that anyone would throw away what they were doing to help him.

    When Sezh stared down at Mathias with a puzzled face, she made eye contact with him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Surprised, Sezh flinched.

    What if he found it rude that she was secretly spying on him? But she was only looking¡­ She didn¡¯t even open the window to peek at him¡­

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    As Sezh was trying to keep her feet bnced, all of a sudden, Mathias chuckled. Sezh could see the smile in his eyes light up his face.

    His chuckling face, as he looked at Sezh, was as warm as the spring sun. He then smiled lightly and mouthed, ¡®It¡¯s ¨C a- good ¨C afternoon ¨C Princess Sezh.¡¯

    Sezh hesitated for a moment but eventually replied to him.

    ¡®Yes ¨C that¡¯s right.¡¯

    Mathias looked around.

    Sezh also followed his gaze. There was no one around. She then turned her eyes back to look at Mathias again.

    ¡®What the hell has this person been doing?¡¯ Sezh thought.

    Mathias looked up at Sezh and then said something unexpected.

    ¡®If it¡¯s okay ¨C can you ¨C spare ¨C some of ¨C your time ¨C for me?¡¯ Mathias mouthed.

    Me? Bewildered, Sezh pointed her finger at herself.

    Mathias nodded. Then he smiled brightly.

    Sezh was hesitant. There was nothing good about being seen together with Mathias Kareem.

    What if it gets into Lillian¡¯s ears? She wholeheartedly didn¡¯t want to even think about it.

    But had Mathias done anything wrong to her? Sezh was unable to refuse him. Her personality won¡¯t let her do that So, Sezh eventually went outside.

    Mathias, who stared at Sezh as she walked up, politely greeted her, ¡°Mathias Kareem greets Princess Sezh of the Delhender Empire.¡±

    Sezh got embarrassed by his greetings. No one in the Imperial Pce had ever said such a polite greeting to her. They would only say the bare minimum.

    Sezh also greeted him back with a stiff posture.

    ¡°Is Princess¡¯s ankle better now? I worried a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ It has improved significantly. I can walk now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate,¡± Mathias smiled widely.

    She was already aware of it from theirst meeting, but Mathias was truly a kind person.

    Truthfully, Sezh caused her ankle injury by herself. She tripped on her own feet, and Mathias held no responsibility for that.

    She was grateful that he helped bring her out of the banquet hall and looked at her ankle that day. And now, he even approached and asked her about it.

    It was the first time Sezh had ever received this kind of favor from anyone other than Raytan, Eton, and Luna, so Sezh struggled without knowing it.

    ¡°That- However, on what asion¡­¡±

    ¡°I came here with my father because he has business to do at the Imperial Pce. I thought it would take some time, so I was on my way back first.¡±

    ¡°I- I see.¡±

    Then he just had to go back. Why did he have to go through this way¡­?

    Sezh was puzzled.

    The pce where Sezh stays is quite far from the exit gate of the Imperial Pce. Mathias looked like he was sneaking around.

    Seeming to notice her confusion, Mathias Kareem spoke again, ¡°Honestly, after the debut, I wanted to see the Princess again. My cousin often attends Princess Lillian¡¯s teatime, but I heard Princess Sezh has never been there.¡±

    Honestly, it was because she didn¡¯t even want to go there, not just because she couldn¡¯t. Of course, Sezh didn¡¯t want to go there, but¡­ Anyway, Lillian is not going to invite Sezh unless she is crazy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking around for the road, but it¡¯s nice to see you. Will you forgive my rudeness for bothering you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡±

    If she counted this as rudeness, Bern and Lilian would havemitted enough sins to warrant execution. Sezh hurriedly cleared her thoughts.

    ¡°Does the Princess mainly stay in the pce?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. Something like that.¡±

    Sezh went out every day to get tutoring from Raytan, but she thought it was unnecessary to tell Mathias about that. Besides, she had lied to her mother that her tutoring was over this morning.

    ¡°It must be so lonely.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it a lot.¡±

    ¡°But are you not bored? I also grew up as an only child. So¡­¡±

    Ever since she was young, loneliness was already a familiar word.

    Mathias continued to talk. However, her ears caught nothing. It was because of the maid who was walking ahead of them.

    A maid who knew Sezh¡¯s face.

    Lillian¡¯s maid.

    In an instant, she felt that her sight was now blurred.

    ¡°Just for a second!¡±

    ¡°Prin- Princess?¡±

    Sezh was in a hurry and grabbed Mathias¡¯s wrist tightly. Then she began to take him to the back of the sparse pce. Mathias looked baffled, but it wasn¡¯t important right now.

    Mathias Kareem is very popr among both the young and old, especiallydies of marriageable age. If Lillian, not to mention other people, finds out that Sezh was with Mathias like this¡­ Just thinking about it was already terrifying.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. You must be surprised.¡±

    After confirming that there was no one around, ate burst of embarrassment filled her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. However, did something happen¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± Sezh mumbled.

    ¡°Princess, you can speakfortably. I can keep a secret,¡± Mathias said with a serious face.

    During her debut, Sezh remembered what Mathias had said.

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t been long since I studied abroad.¡¯

    But he also said that his cousin frequently goes to Lillian¡¯s teatime.

    If he heard Sezh doesn¡¯te out of her pce, Mathias might know 1of her terrible circumstances too.

    However, Mathias looked like he genuinely had no clue. Perhaps he still didn¡¯t know how Sezh they treated at the Imperial Pce. If he hears what her situation is like from someone else¡­.

    Sezh thought Mathias would also change his kind attitude towards her. Sezh, who had experienced something like this before, was sure about it.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to keep pretending until her situation was revealed to him. If people were going to leave her because of that reason, Sezh thought it would be better to get it over with now.

    ¡°If others see that I was with Sir Kareem¡­ we will surely be aughingstock.¡±

    ¡°Laughingstock? Who dares to do that to a princess¡­.¡±

    ¡°Everybody.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Royal Family, the nobles, and everyone. I am¡­ I¡¯m just that kind of thing,¡± Sezh¡¯s voice became smaller.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t even go outside the pce. I¡¯m afraid I will do something unfavorable and be caught by someone¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Mathias shut his mouth.

    <i>¡°Princess Sezh? She doesn¡¯te out of her pce.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it Princess Lillian who hosts the teatime? Then, of course, Princess Sezh¡­ ¡°</i>

    <i>¡°Princess Sezh doesn¡¯te to such a ce because no one invites her.¡±</i>

    Suddenly, the conversation he shared with his cousin ran through his mind.

    Mathias thought it was indeed fishy. But he hadn¡¯t thought it would be for that reason.

    He still didn¡¯t get it. He thought it was just because Princess Sezh is shy to meet a group of strangers. She was also like that at the debutante ball.

    In fact, from that day on, he had been worried about her all the time. It was his innate nature. Mathias was always warm and kind to everyone. So when he saw someone who was alone and couldn¡¯t easily mix with others like Sezh back then, he just couldn¡¯t let it pass.

    Besides, she¡¯s a princess!

    Honestly, on the day of her debut, Sezh looked like a princess who was treated and raised well. She was beautiful as well.

    As the son of a noble family, Mathias has interacted a lot with the Royalty since childhood.

    Thanks to that, he saw a lot of things that many people couldn¡¯t see. He had met some people who made him think, ¡®Can a person really do that because they are Royalty?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Sezh looked so lovable to him.

    Unlike the other members of the Royal Family, she looked cautious. And she didn¡¯t use her status to oppress people.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yes, it is absurd. She¡¯s a princess, but she is treated like this.

    Even when Sezh thinks about it, her situation is funny¡­ Sezh bowed her head.

    But theing words she heard were a little surprising.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, it¡¯s not good. Princess has done nothing wrong, right?

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t concern yourself with it. The one who should be embarrassed is those who have treated the Princess this way.¡±

    Sezh was pretty sure she already stated that the people who had treated her like that were the Royal Family¡­ So she was a little bit dazed by Mathias¡¯s words and could only blink her eyes.

    Mathias warmly stared at Sezh right in her eyes and then spoke again, ¡°Princess, if you allow me, may I be your conversation partner?¡±

    ¡°Conversation¡­ partner?¡±

    ¡°No, I think the Princess should be my conversation partner. Like I saidst time, I haven¡¯t been back to Denhelder since a while ago, so I don¡¯t have a lot of people to interact with.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¯

    If Mathias shows favor, there will be plenty of people who wille running to buy his heart.

    ¡°Because you said you were mainly in the pce¡­ May I write you a letter?¡±

    Letter? Sezh tilted her head.

    ¡°I will send someone tomorrow with the letter. That person will deliver it directly to the Princess¡¯s maid, so you don¡¯t have to worry about any leaks.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it makes the Princess ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not that¡­but¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re sending and receiving important correspondence, so don¡¯t be too burdened. Is Princess okay with that?¡± Mathias asked again.

    ¡­She said she was worried about being caught by others, but she eventually went outside to meet Mathias. It was just Sezh¡¯s personality. This time was also the same. Sezh couldn¡¯t say she refuses to his face.

    However, if he sends the letter to Luna directly, she won¡¯t have to worry about gossip just like Mathias said.

    Sezh then nodded.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been feeling so lonely since I didn¡¯t have a conversation partner. This is a secret¡­.¡± Mathias stopped talking and moved his hand to the corner of his mouth. He said it in a small voice like a whisper as if it was a huge secret, ¡°but honestly, I¡¯m a very talkative person.¡±

    Sezh giggled at the words he just said. Mathias alsoughed. The pure kind ofugh that made his eyes turn into lines.

 Chapter 67

    Mathias politely gave his farewell when they parted ways. He also didn¡¯t forget to say one more time that he will send someone with a letter tomorrow.

    Returning to her pce, Sezh wondered why Mathias Kareem would be so kind to her.

    ¡®It must be because he is pitying me, right?¡¯

    Let alone being treated like a princess, Sezh was ignored in the Imperial Pce. Because of Mathias¡¯s kind personality, Sezh thought she was being sympathized with, but it was okay. What can she do? Her situation was indeed like that.

    Sezh didn¡¯t want to be overconfident. Just look at how ¡®easily¡¯ she could understand conversation topics amongst people around her since she was a child.

    And since this was her first time interacting with people outside the Imperial Pce, Sezh was very excited. Yet, she didn¡¯t think this wouldst long. If Mathias pitied her and only wanted to show kindness, he would only exchange a few letters with her.

    Still, Sezh was excited. It was strange to have someone paying attention to the forgotten princess like this.

    ***

    Without her realizing it, the day already turned into night.

    Luna seemed to have meticulously prepared everything. She even prepared a ck cloak that Sezh had never seen before. The hood was so big that it obscured all her vision, but Sezh thought it was better than walking around with her face exposed.

    Luna apanied her to Raytan¡¯s pce. It waste at night; still, as Luna said, nobody was around since the ce was very remote. Instead, Sezh saw the old training ground on the way there. No one should be using it anymore, but it looked like otherwise.

    It was night, so she could hardly see well, but the thing that stuck out in the corner of the training ground was definitely a water bottle¨C a recently used water bottle.

    Sezh was puzzled about that. However, since she was about to arrive at Raytan¡¯s pce, she needed to pay a little more attention to where she was walking.

    ¡°Princess, now you can enter the pce securely. There will be no maid or attendant right now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle before dawn to pick you up.¡±

    After throwing a farewell to Luna, Sezh carefully stepped into the pce. There was really no one! She could not see a maid or even a servant anywhere. Besides, the ce looked so old, and the size of Raytan¡¯s pce was not on the big side at all. Maybe it was about half the size of Lady Lize¡¯s pce? No, it could be less than half.

    ¡­But where should she go?

    Sezh stood in the hallway and looked around, but someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Surprised, Sezh screamed and turned her head.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother?¡±

    ¡°Who would it be if not me?¡±

    Turning around her body, Sezh found Raytan staring down at her. Relieved, she calmed her heart down.

    ¡°That, I didn¡¯t know where I should go¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Raytan took the lead and started walking. Sezh followed him with hurried steps.

    In the heavy air, she could smell the faint odor of sweat. Sezh guessed it came from Raytan.

    ***

    The ce where Raytan took Sezh was a library¡­ No, it was embarrassing to call it a library since the space was so small. It was almost like a storage room. Of course, there was also no such thing as a decent bookshelf. There was just a shabby table and chair and a chaise with scratches in several ces.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sezh took a seat in front of the desk.

    Raytan looked around and then picked up an old nket.

    ¡°Cover it with this,¡± he said.

    Following that, he sat on the chaise.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an important thing¡­ It¡¯s exciting because I¡¯m with you at such ate hour. And, we are also in Brother¡¯s pce¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so exciting?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ How should I say this? Well, it¡¯s like I went out secretly to y.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you went out secretly to y.¡±

    ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think so. I came here to get tutoring.¡±

    Raytan smirked. Not long after that, he swept his slightly sweaty hair back.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Sezh asked.

    ¡°Just around here.¡±

    ¡°There was only a training ground nearby¡­¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t reply.

    However, Sezh guessed that the ce he went to seemed to be the training ground. He was wet with sweat, and Sezh recalled the water bottle she saw earlier. Maybe it was Raytan¡¯s too. But he looked like he would never say anything about that, so Sezh decided not to ask anymore.

    ¡°Why are you staring into space again? You said you came here to receive tutoring.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, right. Homework. I already finished my homework¡­¡± Sezh took the book out of her bag and handed it to Raytan.

    Raytan quietly checked Sezh¡¯s work.

    Sezh already knew Kazaki before, but she thought her skills had improved a lot. It wasn¡¯t just her writing; she could also speak well in Kazaki now. Even if she went to a country where Kazaki is the nativenguage, she would easily be able to speak without difficulty. In other words, Sezh was saying that she actually didn¡¯t need tutoring anymore.

    ¡°¡­ Sezh.¡±

    ¡°What? Is there a part that I answered incorrectly?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all correct.¡±

    Raytan returned the book to Sezh.

    ¡°Now I think you can do well enough on your own. What¡¯s the reason you keeping for tutoring?¡±

    Of course, it was him who changed the tutoring ce to his pce. He was the one giving the tutoring and even tricked his mother. But why is this kid still here?

    He had long ago asked the question, and Raytan now fixed his gaze on her.

    ¡°I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just?¡±

    Sezh was flustered for a moment. But what¡­ Did she have to hide this? Sezh didn¡¯t want Raytan to have a bad presumption about her, so she decided to answer honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to learn Kazaki, but¡­ I enjoy spending time with you, Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m bothering you but¡­¡±

    Raytan remained silent. He justid down on the chaise and ced his hand on his forehead.

    ¡°Should I just go?¡±

    ¡°Solve the problems.¡±

    ¡°But you look tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t continue with your useless worrying.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®As you wish then,¡¯ Sezh decided to solve the problems first.

    <em>Sruk. Sruk.</em>

    The sound of her writing in the narrow room echoed.

    Even when the tutoring was in Lady Lize¡¯s library, Raytan would sit next to Sezh and stare at her until she¡¯d solved all the problems. But if¡­ No, he might have already fallen asleep since heid down like that.

    Sezh sneakily nced at Raytan.

    Suddenly, he came up with ate answer to her question.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bothersome.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At first it was, but not now.¡± After that, he shut his mouth again.

    Sezh initially wanted to say ¡®Thank you¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯m relieved,¡¯ but she discarded that idea because Raytan¡¯s voice sounded exhausted. She was afraid he couldn¡¯t rest well if he had to answer her in a conversation.

    Of course, Sezh was happy.

    Contrary to his grunting words, Raytan took good care of her. However, she was worried that she might still bother him. When Sezh recalled the day she first started getting tutored, Raytan was crueler back then.

    From: ¡®If you don¡¯t want to learn, go back to your pce. I¡¯m not teaching you because I like it.¡¯

    To: ¡®It¡¯s not bothersome.¡¯

    From: ¡®Stupid girl.¡¯

    To: Sezh.

    Remembering that, Sezh chuckled. After that, she began to solve the problems again.

    ***

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    After solving the problems, Sezh tried to call Raytan, but there was no response. He seemed to have taken a little nap.

    ¡°Are you tired¡­?¡±

    Sezh, who was looking at Raytan, suddenly began to wonder about his daily routine.

    Beginning four years ago to just yesterday, he tutored her in Kazaki every morning tote afternoon or early evening. And¡­ perhaps he also went to the training ground after that.

    Sezh didn¡¯t know much about swordsmanship or martial arts. However, it seemed that a day or two of practice would not increase your skills.

    Has Raytan always been back at this time? But it was toote at night.

    Besides, even if he sleeps from now until the early morning when it is the original time for tutoring¡­ he would not get enough sleep.

    Then when will Raytan take a rest?

    Sezh quietly put down her book and looked at Raytan. His hand, which was ced on his forehead, was slowly dropping to the floor.

    She could hear the sound of his steady breath. Sezh thought she would have been scared if she was still like her past self.

    Thinking about that, Raytan must have trained himself in secret to initiate the coup.

    But now¡­ Instead of the fishy smell of blood when he shed her throat, it was the faint smell of sweat that poked at her nose. Rather than a face full of ridicule and hatred, the one she caught in her eyes now was his exhausted face.

    However, it could be just her opinion that Raytan trained himself to prepare for his coup.

    All the princes have trained in martial arts.

    It was Raytan. He was not treated like a prince, so he didn¡¯t get formal training¡­ Maybe he envied other princes too.

    It was like what Sezh felt when she saw Lillian¡¯s debut. Maybe that is why Raytan wanted to learn swordsmanship or martial arts, even if he has to train by himself.

    Suddenly, Sezh recalled the monarchy and political books she had seen in the library four years ago, but she quickly tried to brush it off from her mind.

    That¡¯s right.

    It will be fine.

    She could stop that. Lady Lize, who was going to be poisoned by her mother, and Raytan, who will stage a coup¡­ She will stop it.

    Sezh quietly rose from her seat and then squatted next to Raytan, who had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Brother¡­ are you asleep?¡±

    He was a person who would notice even the tiniest presence of things. He must be tired, or maybe it was because he already fell so deeply asleep.

    Sezh poked Raytan¡¯s cheek very lightly, but it was still a futile attempt to make him respond to her.

    Sezh then covered Raytan with the nket he gave her earlier. After that, she muttered in a small voice, ¡°Sleep tight, Brother. Have a nice dream.¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice it but¡­ at the end of her words, Raytan¡¯s lips pulled into a small arc of a smile.

 Chapter 69

    The day wasn¡¯t that much different from usual. Baron Eind woke up in the afternoon, ate ate breakfast, and held meetings with other nobles as usual.

    He took a look at the ve girls his close Duke acquaintance newly bought, and then he chatted and joked around with others. Following that, he went home and fell asleep drunk off wine. Until that moment, everything was the same as usual.

    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    Baron Eind shuddered as he sat on the floor, his face full of horror. It wasn¡¯t just because he was a more fearful person than others. Everyone would be terrified if an uninvited guest came to their room at night, even more so if the guest was holding a sword.

    ¡°Who- who sent you?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± The man in the mask replied coldly. He was standing against the window, and the Baron couldn¡¯t even see his face.

    As he approached slowly, the terrified Baron Eind spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°How much- how much did you get? I can give you more than whatever pay they offered!¡±

    Baron Eind thought this was so unfair to him. He had never done anything to earn people¡¯s resentment.

    Of course, he treated the lower ss terribly and did some awful things to gain power, but that wasn¡¯t a very big fault.

    Baron Eind shouted in horror, ¡°Who the hell are you?! Why me?!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so curious?¡±

    At that moment, the man raised his sword. The mask covering his face fell to the floor, and a pair of blood-red irises was the first thing that caught the Baron¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway.¡±

    Only then did Baron Eind recognize who the man was:

    ¡°Prince¡­ Raytan. The cursed-¡±

    But it was toote for his realization.

    ¡°Khekh-¡­¡±

    The sharp sword pierced through his heart. Baron Eind wriggled around in pain like a drowning worm. Soon after, his body stilled.

    Raytan slowly pulled out his sword. He could hear the unpleasant sound and feel the unfamiliar texture of the corpse through his sword.

    His big, muscr hand wiped away the spattered blood drops on his face. The smell of blood stabbed at his nose. This was already the third time, but he hadn¡¯t yet gotten used to the smell.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Raytan exhaled a faint sigh then looked down at Baron Eind, who had be a dead body.

    His name was on Lize¡¯s kill list. The Eind family has supported the Emperor from generation to generation, and it is still the same now. In other words, Baron Eind was one of those who would stand in the way of his mother¡¯s n.

    ¡°Yes, the Cursed Prince¡­¡±

    The one that all of you harass, ignore, and try to kill.

    ¡°I am not the one who started it. It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s you guys who started it first,¡± Raytan muttered and stared down at the Baron.

    <strong>¡®¡­Sir.¡¯</strong>

    Suddenly, there was a strange voice.

    <strong>¡®His Majesty trusts you, and I will too. So, to further solidify that trust¡­¡¯</strong>

    Raytan narrowed his eyes. However, Baron Eind¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t move when his body was a corpse quickly cooling down.

    <strong>¡®Seal¡­ The power¡­¡¯</strong>

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Ratan suddenly experienced a headache that felt like his head was splitting into two. He stumbled a little, and when he regained his bearings, the unknown voice had stopped. Confusion arose in the pair of red eyes that looked down at Baron Eind¡¯s dead body.

    ***

    The sshing sound of water echoed in the bathroom. Raytan washed his hands expressionlessly. The blood got washed away as if it never existed at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan suddenly looked into the mirror. His reflection looked no different from usual. No one would think that he had killed a person a while ago.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing different¡­¡±

    But why did he hear such a strange voice? So suddenly too.

    Raytan, who stood and stared nkly at the mirror, started to wash his face with cold water.

    He must have heard wrong.

    There was only him and Baron Eind at the scene. Moreover, the dead Baron Eind could not speak.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Raytan turned the faucet off, swept his hair aside, and muttered that.

    <strong>¡®Seal¡­ The power¡­¡¯</strong>

    He struggled to ignore the unknown words that seemed to linger in his ears. There was no one in the empty hallway. Around him was the same scenery as usual. However, Raytan hurriedly moved on because Sezh was waiting.

    Several days have already passed since he brought Sezh into his pce. Sometimes he was unfamiliar with the fact that someone was waiting for him there. But even if it was different, Raytan thought it wasn¡¯t bad.

    His pce, the ce he used to be alone and quiet, seemed to feel strangely warm.

    This was always Raytan¡¯s routine before going to see her. He will wash his hands and check if there is still a smell of blood. It was also the same today.

    After meticulously checking himself almost a thousand times, Raytan opened the door.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sezh, who sat at the table, smiled brightly and got up from her seat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good night? The weather is so nice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Raytan also replied with a faint smile and took a seat on the long chair.

    ¡°Where should we start today? A homework check? Or solving some problems?¡± Sezh asked.

    ¡°Do whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Whatever I like?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to fall asleep anyway. So why does the order matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, okay. I really won¡¯t fall asleep today.¡±

    Sezh made a cheeky sound, and Raytan chuckled a little.

    He no longer heard the unknown voice.

    ***

    ¡°Elderly, please give me a penny. Only one penny¡­ Please, show me some benevolence¡­.¡±

    Was the kid even six or seven years old at best?

    A young child with a dirty face and dirty clothes was begging for a while. Unfortunately, he yielded no results.

    ¡°You filthy bastard! Where are you holding onto!¡±

    Far from receiving money, the child got kicked like a dog. A middle-aged man, who seemed extravagant at first nce, struck the child on the floor with all his might.

    ¡°I, I was wro-¡­¡±

    ¡°My clothes got dirty because of you! You damn beggar!¡±

    ¡°Priest¡­¡±

    The person standing next to him held the man back. Priest? He really said ¡®Priest¡¯? Eton was truly amazed. Things were also like this when he went to the Iyont Empire.

    Etonughed.

    ¡°Elderly¡­ please¡­.¡±

    As if his anger had not been relieved yet, the ¡®priest¡¯ wildly kicked the child. Once, twice¡­

    And just right before the third kick, the priest fell and rolled over on the floor like the kid he had just been kicking.

    ¡°Kid, are you okay?¡± Eton carefully helped the copsed child to stand up. The child didn¡¯t answer him and looked frightened.

    ¡°This- this guy you dare- do you know who I am-¡±

    Eton looked up with an annoyed face. After that, he looked at the child who hurriedly hid behind his back.

    ¡°You are a priest, aren¡¯t you? The kid next to you said that.¡±

    ¡°A bastard who knows that- get him right now!¡±

    When the priest gave themand, the onlooking crowd surrounded Eton. But, unlike the priest¡¯s orders, they couldn¡¯t seize him. It was because their clothes suddenly caught on fire.

    ¡°Eu- Ak-Akh!¡±

    The street quickly became a mess. The priest didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening right before his eyes. Eton red at him for a moment and pped his cheek hard.

    It was exactly three times.

    ¡°You kicked that child three times, so you have to be hit three times.¡±

    ¡°Khekh¡­ This, this¡­¡±

    The priest couldn¡¯t speak properly with his bloated mouth.

    ¡°H-He kicked me only- only twice¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Eton looked down.

    ¡°Not three times¡­¡± The child spoke hesitantly.

    Eton smirked, thenughed, ¡°You are a very kind child. You¡¯re even worried about him in this situation.¡±

    ¡°That-that¡¯s not it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s say the third one was my personal vendetta. Even if it wasn¡¯t three times, it still annoyed me.¡±

    Eton muttered something that couldn¡¯t be understood while searching through the clothes of the priest who sat on the floor. Soon, he took out a few gold coins from the pocket.

    ¡°Here, with this, you don¡¯t have to beg for a while, do you?¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, take it and go home. Don¡¯t worry about the future.¡±

    Eton put the gold coins in the child¡¯s hand. The child hesitated for a while but eventually took them and left.

    After confirming that the child was leaving, Eton bent his waist and held the priest¡¯s wrist. He grabbed it tightly.

    ¡°Eu- Ak-Akh!¡± the man screamed.

    ¡°Is it hot? If I don¡¯t loosen my grip like this, you¡¯ll be well cooked to the bones.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. The priest¡¯s wrist slowly turned red. Soon, there was an unsightly blister. Now it was a burn.

    ¡°This, this¡­ I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

    ¡°Beg me. Say, ¡®Please let it go¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Eu, Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡±

    Eton increased his power. The priest, with his piercing cries, began to scream and beg.

    ¡°Please, please let it go¡­ please¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you do something like this one more time, there will be no mercy. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes¡­¡± The priest sobbed.

    Eton finally let go of his wrist. Then, as if he had touched something dirty, he wiped off his hands and walked out the ce leisurely.

    ¡°¡­ In the end, it¡¯s a shithole both here and there.¡± Eton shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s a priest. What the hell happened to priests¡­¡±

    Well, he had wanted to do more than that.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Eton began to walk away.

 Chapter 70

    The Iyont Empire was a searing hot country. As such, people also called it ¡®The Empire of the Sun.¡¯ The sun rises quickly and setste, and winter doesn¡¯t even happen.

    Eton¡¯s destination was Mount Alkmaar in the northern part of the Iyont Empire. Alkmaar was a mountain with eternal snow that never melts all year round, so it has a different temperature. Once you are near Mount Alkmaar, it quickly turns cold. The presence of humans was also rare due to therge amounts of mountain beasts.

    People said that Alkmaar was a sacred ce. Some also said that a god lives there. Otherwise, how could such weather be possible?

    But they¡¯re not wrong. A god truly lives on Mount Alkmaar.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Eton stood in front of a small and shabby house that looked worse than wheremoners lived, let alone a god. Well, Belkiel has liked simple things since a long time ago.

    ¡°Open the door. It¡¯s me, Eton.¡±

    <i>Kiik</i>

    Soon, the door opened with a squeak.

    The one who opened it was a young boy that looked to be fourteen or fifteen at most. Of course, this is only based on appearance. Clear silver-blue eyes stared at Eton.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Belkiel,¡± Eton said with a smile.

    ***

    The house was homely with the wooden table and chairs, a low bed, and a pure white fleece carpet on the floor. Unlike his shocking appearance, Belkiel liked these kinds of simple things.

    Eton sat down on his bed.

    Belkiel nced at Eton, then poured water to boil in an old scrap metal kettle.

    ¡°Now you are living like a human, aren¡¯t you?¡± Eton asked.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    ¡°But it takes a lot of time. Why don¡¯t you give me the kettle? It won¡¯t take a long time for me to warm it up.¡±

    ¡°You weak man, you don¡¯t have the power to say that, just wait quietly.¡±

    A weak man.

    It wasn¡¯t just a word. Belkiel was also well aware of his current situation. The fact that Eton couldn¡¯t regain his original power.

    ¡°You meanie. I¡¯ve almost gotten all my power back again. I prioritize the quality, not quantity, you know.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve almost gotten your power, why are you here now?¡±

    Belkiel¡¯s voice was slightly chilly, but Eton knew that he was worried about the matter.

    Belkiel was always like that. His expression of his emotions was awkward, and it looked like he was grumpy for no reason. Just like right now.

    ¡°Something happened.¡±

    ¡°Of course it did. You always have an ulterior notice,¡± Belkiel grunted again.

    Soon the water finally boiled. Belkiel handed the teacup then pulled out a chair so he could sit facing Eton.

    ¡°I saw a priest while on my way. He was a very terrible guy. Why are you leaving them alone?¡±

    ¡°Because it has nothing to do with me,¡± Belkiel said, sipping his tea. ¡°I have no interest in human affairs. Whether they want to war or cut off each other¡¯s throats, it¡¯s not my business.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re still like that, huh. Or should I say your indifference is getting worse?¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you also should stop now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your reason foring to the Iyont Empire is not only for the sealing stone, right? There must be another reason.¡±

    Eton went still.

    ¡°That- you¡­ How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I know how you think. Both back then and now.¡±

    Belkiel was right.

    He came here to find the sealing stone, but Eton also tried to find out information about Lize¡¯s bloodline.

    Since Lize had been a dancer, Eton first looked for dancers and musicians like her. Asking and asking, he searched the entire empire.

    However, he only found a few pieces of information.

    People said that Lize¡¯s ancestor, a woman whose name is no longer known, was an exile from the Denhelder Empire.

    Therefore, her descendants lived in hatred of the Denhelder Empire all their lives. He also heard that they wouldn¡¯t even want to go there.

    The reason is unknown.

    It was already over a thousand years ago, so the story just passed around like a fairy tale.

    What Eton still didn¡¯t understand was why the majority of her descendants were daughters. There were times when a son was born, but they all died before they reached adulthood, so said an old woman, who he¡¯d barely found.

    When he asked how she knew about it, the old woman had replied:

    ¡®I know Lize. I was the midwife when her mother gave birth to her.¡¯

    Lize¡¯s mother, who didn¡¯t live long, talked about the same thing as what her daughter said.

    <i>¡®Just from here to there, from there to here, from there, eventually back to this ce¡­ it¡¯s just such a life.¡¯</i>

    Eton btedly understood Lize¡¯s words back then, and he eventually came to Belkiel¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Well, anyway,¡± Belkiel put the teacup on the table. ¡°You look better than I thought. Your hair color is a bit of a mess, but¡­ I thought you were going to be worse off.¡±

    ¡°And why are you not surprised? It¡¯s like you knew in advance that I would wake up.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would awaken ande here soon. But it was a lotter than I expected.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Belkiel stared at Eton and got up from his seat. Following that, he rummaged through a desk drawer and brought out a small box.

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Eton slowly opened the box. Suddenly, his body stiffened.

    ¡°It was split in half.¡±

    Inside the box was a sealing stone. A perfectly shattered sealing stone.

    ¡°Exactly 22 years ago, all the sealed power was absorbed. All that¡¯s left behind is the shell.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one you suspect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, there is someone.¡±

    There was only one person.

    ¡°A child with your name.¡±

    <i>¡®Yes, Brother Raytan has red eyes too. But his hair is ck unlike yours¡­¡¯</i>

    ¡°The child who has the same eye and your original hair color.¡±

    <i>¡®I know that Brother and Uncle share the same eye color, but there¡¯s nothing more. Even your hair color is different, right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your descendant.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible,¡± Eton¡¯s red eyes shook wildly. ¡°How could that woman have given birth to my child¡­ There¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°No matter how long I waited, you didn¡¯te, so I thought something was strange. And then I went to Denhelder to check myself. I checked thoroughly. The kid¡¯s name is Raytan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your¡¯s and Syarhwina¡¯s daughter is the beginning of the bloodline.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    You betrayed me.

    Left me alone.

    Why?

    How could you?

    The words he couldn¡¯t even say out loud kept revolving around his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you countless times back then? The human mind is unfathomable and unbelievable,¡± Belkiel said with a cold face. ¡°The reason men were rare among the descendants is that they died early even when they were born. Originally, the master of your power was a man, so passing over the daughters, your heredity must have been passed down only to the sons of your direct descendants. And since half the blood is that of a human¡¯s, it¡¯s hard to ept such power. That¡¯s why most of them died.¡±

    Belkiel continued talking.

    ¡°He is the exception. He is the only child who can receive your power. In other words, the descendant who resembles you the most. So, on the day that child was born, the sealing stone broke. The power must have gone to that child as well.¡±

    <i>¡®However, Brother Raytan pretended to know it. And I know he definitely can¡¯t. I learn Kazaki too, so it¡¯s as clear as day that he¡ª¡±</i>

    <i>¡°¡­ What did you say?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What did he read? What did he say this word is in ancientnguage?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Um¡­ He said the name is Syarhwina.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Your brother¡­ Is he able to do fire magic? You know, like me?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Eh, him doing that? There¡¯s no way.¡¯</i>

    ¡°He may not have fully absorbed it yet. It may not have appeared yet. Even if it has, it would be an insignificant amount. He is probably still not aware of it, but if there is an opportunity¡­ Everything is just a matter of time. And then¡­¡± Belkiel bit his lip a little. ¡°¡­he might even take away all of your power.¡±

    To tell the truth, there was originally only one sealing stone. But then the power was divided into two.

    Unlike Eton, Belkiel did not believe in humans, so he thought that Syarhwina might betray him. So, in case something happened. He kept one-half of the sealing stone. Belkiel left Denhelder with it in his hands.

    Leaving Denhelder like that¡­ Belkiel regretted it all the time. If he had been at Eton¡¯s side in the past, he could have stopped the stupid idea of splitting the power of the sealing stone into two.

    The second sealing stone kept in Denhelder was the thing that energized Eton after he woke up. However, the power contained in that sealing stone was less than half of what it originally had.

    And the rest of the power was now possessed by Raytan.

    They don¡¯t know when it will awaken.

    However, on that day in the past, if the enraged Eton could rampantly kill all the people who served and loved him¡­ It was sure to be an enormous amount of power.

    ¡°Eton, don¡¯t go back to Denhelder,¡± Belkiel said while staring at him.

    ¡°Just stay here. That¡¯s the only way you can live longer.¡±

    His dark ck hair became a pale ultramarine. And someday, it will fade topletely white.

    If Eton lost all of his power¡­ that¡¯s what will happen to him.

    ¡°I can help. I¡¯ll find a way. So just stay by my side this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eton,¡± Belkiel once again called his name. However, Eton did not answer.

    Eton didn¡¯t react and only stared nkly into space.

 Chapter 71

    Sezh¡¯s daily life was peaceful. Late at night or early in the morning, she will go to Raytan¡¯s pce and spend time with him in the library.

    And Mathias Kareem continued to send letters. Sezh thought about telling Raytan about this, but in the end, she decided not to.

    Mathias¡¯s care for her was closer to sympathy. For the time being, he often sent her letters. But Sezh thought that one day he would naturally stop doing it. Nothing has happened yet, but Sezh was a little worried that something embarrassing might ur in the future.

    When they finally get closer, and Mathias doesn¡¯t do this based on sympathy, she will be more open with him.

    Like that, Sezh made a vow to herself.

    Not long after, a piece of unexpected news came. The Emperor¡¯s health was failing.

    ording to Luna, the Emperor had been coughing a lot sincest winter. The physician already looked at it, but there was no big issue. Everyone assumed it was simply a minor cold, but the symptoms were progressively worsening rather than improving.

    And now he still can¡¯t stop coughing even after taking medicine?

    Come to think of it, around this time was when the Emperor began to fall ill before she returned to the past.

    Frankly, Sezh wasn¡¯t very affected. Even though Rowain III, the current Emperor, was her biological father, he never had a single conversation with her.

    On another note, Sezh has been steadily stealing some of Yerena¡¯s disposed jewels. As she¡¯s about to reach adulthood soon, Sezh has to prepare to leave the pce little by little.

    The person who helped her to sell the jewels was Luna. Despite her embarrassment, Sezh asked Luna to call a merchant. Even though she was puzzled, Luna secretly called a merchant that was said to have tight lips.

    However, she got a higher amount of money than she initially expected. Sezh knew it was wise to save the money well. Nevertheless, when she finally had a lot of it, she wanted to buy something.

    It wasn¡¯t for her but for Luna and Raytan. She wanted to give them gifts¡ªvish gifts.

    Sezh chose a pair of leather shoes as a gift for Luna and a thick cloak for Raytan.

    ¡°Luna, is the merchant already back? Come here for a second and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but why did the Princess suddenly want to call a merchant¡­?¡±

    Luna tilted her head when Sezh handed her the shoes.

    ¡°Luna easily gets cold. So I wanted to give you this.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this is for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will certainly give you better things next time.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Luna held the shoes tightly in her hand and burst into tears. Somehow, Sezh felt so touched as well she could feel her nose start to run.

    ¡®I¡¯ll give you better shoes. You won¡¯t die. You will wear those shoes and leave the pce with me.¡¯

    ¡°Honestly, I also prepared a present for Brother Raytan.¡±

    Sezh picked up the thick cloak and said, ¡°He always wears light clothes, so I thought he might catch a cold. But will he¡­ will he like my gift?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Luna answered while blowing her nose. ¡°If it¡¯s a present from the princess, he will obviously like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hope the morninges sooner.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll give this to Brother,¡¯ Sezh touched the cloak with a blushing face.

    ***

    It was a very dark night with no visible moonlight.

    A foggy mist descended in the backyard garden¡¯s small open space, and the sound of heavy breathing could be heard.

    And behind the thick trees, in the pitch-ck darkness, Raytan¡¯s red eyes shed sharply.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hiding, Raytan quietly stared at General Hayden, who wielded his sword alone.

    He retired from the front line due to old age, but the rumors that he was still practicing martial arts every day seemed to be true. Although it wasn¡¯t fast, his moves were decent. But as someone who had lived all his life on the battlefield, they were well refined.

    There was only one reason why General Hayden was on Lize¡¯s killing list: he lived for Denhelder. His father and grandfather¡­ From generation to generation, his family has defended the Emperor at the forefront.

    So he had to kill him.

    With bated breath, Raytan silently pulled out his sword.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t recall inviting a guest tonight,¡± General Hayden, who had been standing with his back facing him, spoke coldly. ¡°Even so, I heard the rumors already. The nobles are targeted and murdered. Guess it¡¯s my turn today.¡±

    General Hayden looked back slowly.

    ¡°Your reason?¡± His auburn irises shone sharply through his wrinkled eyes. ¡°Is this a part of a coup preparation?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Prince Raytan.¡±

    For a moment, Raytan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have manners that you won¡¯t answer me?¡± General Hayden mocked him. ¡°However, why did I expect such courtesy from a traitor, right?¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer. He just gripped his sword as tightly as he could and rushed towards General Hayden.

    The sound of metal shing against metal rang out. General Hayden was different from the others. He didn¡¯t get scared, so he was able to face Raytan.

    Raytan unconsciously bit his lips. It¡¯s not easy to deal with General Hayden. He already expected it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this tough. He was a great fighter as he had spent his entire life on the battlefield, but Raytan was no less skilled. He has never failed so far. However, Raytan had a small hunch that the result might be different this time.

    Their des collided once again, causing an unpleasant vibration in his hands. General Hayden took a step back and stared at Raytan with cold eyes.

    ¡°I was curious. Who the hell is this guy that is killing those who are close to His Majesty and Prince Bern?¡± General Hayden¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°There was only one person: Raytan, the cursed prince. Before His Highness Prince Bern ascended to the throne, you had to start your n.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re chatty. I didn¡¯t even ask for a conversation.¡±

    ¡°But people don¡¯t ever listen. They say, ¡®Prince Raytan, who is nothing and doesn¡¯t know anything, could never do such a thing.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong. Everyone was thinking the same thing. No one would have expected Raytan, who has been living quietly and didn¡¯t even show his presence, would have nned such a tragedy.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not like them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew that one day you would reveal your true colors.¡±

    ¡°Such nonsense¡­!¡±

    Raytan raised his sword high. However, it failed to reach the General¡¯s heart. The sharp tip of the sword just slightly touched General Hayden¡¯s chest and slipped away. General Hayden seemed to stagger for a moment but managed to get his bnce back. He then quickly swung his sword.

    A burning sensation arose over his shoulder, and the mask that covered Raytan¡¯s face was cut in half and then fell to the ground.

    ¡°Countless times, I told His Highness that you must be killed before you even grew up. Like that monster in the past.¡±

    General Hayden set a genuine sad expression on his face.

    ¡­He must be killed before he even grows up?

    What did he do wrong?

    His mother and him, what did they do wrong?

    Raytan clenched his teeth and ran forward.

    ¡°Eukh-¡­!¡± General Hayden let out a groan.

    Raytan¡¯s de had dug into his right arm. As a groan came out of his mouth, he released the sword from his hand.

    Raytan, who did not miss the moment, kicked General Hayden¡¯s sword that was rolling on the floor further away. Following that, he thrust his own sword into the left side of General Hayden¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan¡¯s forehead frowned as he was about to draw out his sword. He exhaled hard and looked down at his stomach. A small dagger could be seen embedded in his side with General Hayden¡¯s hands holding the handle tightly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Already weakened in his legs, General Hayden sank slowly onto the floor. Nheless, he still gave strength to the hands holding the dagger.

    The sharp dagger was ripping through his skin, piercing deeper and deeper. Raytan was in grueling pain when he noticed blood spilling from his abdomen.

    Raytan mmed his hilt down on General Hayden¡¯s hand.

    General Hayden, who lost even the dagger in his hands, slumped to the floor helplessly.

    ¡°Even in the past¡­¡±

    Dark red blood ran down General Hayden¡¯s mouth. He panted with a painful expression on his face, then continued.

    ¡°Someone like you¡­ the same thing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°My ancestors¡­ what they were trying to stop¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    Raytan bent his legs and grabbed General Hayden¡¯s cor. The General let out an unsteady breath and started coughing roughly.

    ¡°The cursed¡­ those¡­¡±

    Fresh blood sttered on Raytan¡¯s face with a rustling sound.

    ¡°But just¡­ be smart. This time too¡­ Someone will stop you¡­The fact that it will be you who will eventually lose¡­¡±

    With those words, General Hayden¡¯s head fell limply.

    And that was the moment the headache that felt like it could split Raytan¡¯s head in two came back again.

    Raytan dropped his sword to the floor due to the excruciating pain. He shook his head and gasped.

    <em>¡®Denhelder doesn¡¯t want¡­to be cursed.¡¯</em>

    Again. Raytan heard a different unknown voice.

 Chapter 73

    The winter sun was warm, the sky was blue, and the blowing breeze was pleasant. But that was all. He didn¡¯t feel any excitement.

    Raytan was sitting alone and leaning against a rotten tree. His gaze was directed to the Imperial Pce. The Imperial Pce looked so small that Raytan felt like it was just a dollhouse. When he stared at that ce, he felt like everything that happened there had nothing to do with him at all, including everything that had happened in thest few days.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan set a nk expression on his face.

    <i>¡®Even in the past, someone like you¡­ the same thing¡­¡¯</i>

    General Hayden¡¯s voice rang in his ears like a hazy dream.

    ¡°Someone like me¡­¡±

    Who the hell did he mean? Raytan couldn¡¯t understand even one of the things that General Hayden had said.

    <i>¡®My ancestors¡­ what they were trying to stop¡­¡¯</i>

    General Haydn said he knew this was going to happen. If so, did the same thing happen in the past? Was that why he said something like that?

    <i>¡®But just¡­ be smart. This time too¡­ Someone will stop you¡­The fact that it will be you who will eventually lose¡­¡¯</i>

    ¡°No¡­¡± Raytan closed his eyes tightly and muttered to himself.

    He did not fail anything. It was running exactly like the scenario his mother had nned. There was nothing to worry about.

    However, there was a strange sense of dread.

    How could all of these damn things happen?

    Who did that?

    Who made him keep seeing and hearing strange things?

    <i>¡®The cursed¡­ those¡­¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t let me down.¡¯</i>

    General Hayden¡¯s and Lize¡¯s voices took turns piercing through his eardrums.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    Raytan inhaled roughly before lowering his head. After that, he covered his face. He felt like he could smell a whiff of blood. A bloody smell that did not go away no matter how much he washed and rinsed.

    So, will these strange things keep happening to him?

    His hands trembled a little.

    ¡®I¡­ How¡­¡¯

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Raytan.¡±

    Raytan froze for a moment.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me, Sezh.¡±

    He did not reply at all, so Sezh gently reached out her hand. She grabbed Raytan¡¯s hand, which he had used to cover his face, and lowered it.

    He¡­ had an unfamiliar face.

    A lonely expression was carved on his face as if he was isted from the world.

    ¡°¡­ Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother?¡± While answering, Sezh held Raytan¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while. I didn¡¯t see you anywhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡®Because I was worried.¡¯

    Sezh hesitated for a moment, then instead uttered a different sentence. It was because ¡­ Raytan may havee here to avoid being caught looking like this.

    ¡°I want to be with you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m alone. I feel lonely,¡± Sezh sat down next to him.

    Silence descended between the two of them. Sezh didn¡¯t ask anymore. Instead, she decided to wait for Raytan to speak first. And after a while, Raytan finally parted his lips with a crackling voice.

    ¡°¡­ I couldn¡¯t think of any ce other than here.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A ce to escape.¡±

    ¡°Why did you have to run away¡­.?¡±

    Instead of answering, Raytan bit his lips.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m scared. I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy forever.¡¯

    However, he found it hard to be honest.

    ¡°There is¡­ a smell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The smell of blood¡­ The bloody smell¡­¡±

    Sezh suddenly remembered what happened yesterday. The red stain on his white shirt that she saw.

    Maybe something was already happening. However¡­ from what Sezh remembered, it was still not time yet.

    Sezh felt an ominous feeling for a moment. She unknowingly turned her head to look at Raytan. But rather than his usual cold expression, Raytan¡¯s trembling hand caught her eyes first. She could see his worn face as well.

    ¡°Brother, you look tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping?¡±

    Raytan nodded his head a little.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Sezh pulled back her hands from his and then stretched her legs out. Following that, she gently pulled Raytan by the cor. Raytan flinched a little but didn¡¯t push her away. Sezh thenid Raytan¡¯s head on her thighs.

    ¡°Close your eyes for a bit. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡±

    A small, white hand covered his pair of eyes. The sunlight was so bright that Sezh was afraid he might not be able to sleep because of it.

    Raytan didn¡¯t say anything more. He justy down quietly. When Sezh removed her hand, she noticed that his eyelids were already closed. But did he fall asleep? She couldn¡¯t be sure about it. Maybe he¡¯s just closing his eyes.

    Without Raytan knowing, Sezh slowly stretched out her hand. Soon the wind began to blow. The wind wasn¡¯t that strong, but it wasn¡¯t weak either.

    There was no smell of blood in the first ce.

    Still, Sezh thought it would be good if the wind washed away the smell of blood that she couldn¡¯t even smell. Sezh believed it would be better to blow that ¡®smell¡¯ far away so that Raytan will never make a face like that again.

    It was a small constion she could give him. His ck hair, as ck as night, fluttered in the wind. Sezh softly stroked his hair like how he did when he had tied her hair up back then.

 Chapter 74: Lurr

    <i>Lurr</i>

    Belkiel poured hot water into a teacup and handed it to Eton. He then sipped his own share. Eton hadn¡¯t said anything for a while. He didn¡¯t even drink his tea.

    ¡®Well, you must have time to think on your own.¡¯

    Belkiel, who put down his teacup, turned to Eton. The first thing he saw was the hair color that had faded to an ultramarine blue. Belkiel¡¯s expression showed disdain towards it. Suddenly, he remembered that day.

    <i>¡®You might regret it someday.¡¯</i>

    It was hisst conversation with Eton before leaving with half of the sealing stone.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t trust humans, Eton. They¡¯re all not as nice as you think.¡¯</i>

    And Eton had replied, <i>¡®No matter what happens¡­ I will never regret my choice. Because I believe in Syarhwina.¡¯</i>

    That¡¯s stupid.

    Belkiel had said that only in his mind.

    ¡°¡­Belkiel.¡±

    Eton, sitting like a frozen statue, opened his mouth.

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°That kid¡­ If he sessfully absorbs all my power, what will happen to me?¡±

    ¡°You will disappear,¡± Belkiel answered with a face that seemed to say the answer couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    ¡°Then what about that kid?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But don¡¯t you think he will explode? The current absorbed power is small. So even if he has survived well now, it would be a different story if he got all of your power.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about him dying?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ha.¡±

    Eton chuckled.

    ¡°There is¡­ a legend. In the royal family.¡±

    ¡°I know. Did it say that a monster with ck hair and red eyes would ruin everything? It must have been the Emperor¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That kid. My des¡­ cendant. Do you think he will do something like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an impossible thing. Anyway, that kid resembles you the most, and he has your powers. And maybe¡­¡±

    Belkiel paused for a moment.

    ¡°If he has your memories along with that strength, he will definitely do it, won¡¯t he?¡±

    Eton was utterly silent at that question. What immediately came to his mind was the smell of blood. The terrible bloody smell. Thinking about it, he is still capable of killing someone even with his remaining power.

    Many people had died because of him. The Emperor¡¯s entourage, the priests who worshiped at the temple, the nobles¡­

    Countless lives were lost to Eton¡¯s hands until Syarhwina sealed him with her own hands.

    Eton recalled thest words he had said just before being sealed.

    <i>¡®Someday.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Someday, I wille back¡­¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Everything¡­ ¡®</i>

    ¡°However, if you don¡¯t go back to Denhelder, we can dy that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all over now. It is toote to turn around. So don¡¯t think about doing anything stupid.¡±

    Stupid?

    Eton stared nkly at his reflection in the teacup. Raytan¡¯s face, which looked remarkably like his and Syarhwina¡¯s, shed through his mind.

    ¡°I will also try to find a way-¡­¡±

    Belkiel¡¯s words ended there. It was because Eton suddenly got up from his seat.

    ¡°Eton?¡±

    ¡°I will go back now.¡±

    ¡°Did you listen to anything I¡¯ve said so far?¡± Belkiel looked quite enraged, ¡°I¡¯ve told you! You will get nothing good there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And what are you going to do after you go back? No, what can you do? Now, you-!¡±

    ¡°¡­. I want to check.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing now,¡± Eton¡¯s voice cracked weakly. ¡°Just¡­ That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Eton!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Belkiel. The tea is still terribly tasteless, though.¡±

    ¡®He really said that when he hadn¡¯t even taken any sip yet.¡¯ Belkiel red at Eton, but his counterpart only gave him a faint smile.

    After finishing his speech, Eton really walked towards the door. Belkiel stared at him and also stood up. Following that, he grabbed the sleeve of Eton¡¯s robe.

    ¡°You told me back then. You will never regret your choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Then what about now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still have no regrets?¡±

    Eton was silent for a moment. He bit his lip and replied with an indescribable face that you couldn¡¯t tell whether he was about tough or cry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Eton.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but¡­ I just want to check.¡±

    It was also a feeling he wasn¡¯t sure about. However, he wanted to know. How is he doing, the child who resembles Syarhwina and him. What will the ending of that child look like?

    ¡°And¡­ There¡¯s also a child whoes to my mind,¡± Eton added.

    ¡°Right now, I guess I was doing something useless again on a subject that has no power.¡±

    ¡°Were you?¡±

    ¡°You really need to change that habit.¡±

    A long time has passed but Eton was still the same. He intervened in the lives of insignificant humans and evenid his heart bare for them. He was still like that even after all the things that already happened in the past.

    Belkiel let out a heavy sigh then withdrew his hand from Eton¡¯s robe.

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to see me off?¡±

    ¡°Such nonsense.¡±

    With his tongue held back, Belkiel took the teacups off the table. He also carefully closed the windows and roughly tidied up any visible odds and ends.

    It wasn¡¯t going to be a short journey, so he felt they had to go in a group of two.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 <hr>

    After what happened that day, Sezh visited Raytan¡¯s pce every day. There were days when he was in his pce, but there were days he wasn¡¯t. Kazaki tutoring has been neglected for a long time. Sezh would asionally wait for Raytan in the small library until dawn. Nevertheless, she could hardly see him there.

    ¡°Princess, you look tired. How about getting some sleep or a nap?¡± Luna asked with a worried face. But Sezh didn¡¯t feel like taking a nap, so she shook her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. By the way, have you also not seen Brother today?¡±

    ¡°No, I asked the maids who go to and from his pce, but they said they haven¡¯t seen him either.¡±

    ¡®So it¡¯s like that,¡¯ Sezh took a deep breath.

    ¡°He seems quite busy at the moment. I¡¯m not sure but¡­ In any case, he wille to the Princess when he has finished work, right? So please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Sezh knew that something must have happened. The problem is she didn¡¯t know what it was. She was worried. With such a sad face, Sezh felt like he was again locking himself up somewhere alone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How about writing a reply letter to Sir Mathias? He is probably waiting for you.¡±

    Sezh was even unwilling to send a reply to Mathias. He was still kindly sending her letters, but strangely, Sezh wasn¡¯t in the mood to write today.

    The smell of blood*

    All she could think of was Raytan¡¯s tired face.

    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡±

    Luna stopped her sentence halfway. It was because of the sound of knocking from outside.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Princess.¡±

    Sezh nodded weakly and looked out the window with a gloomy face. She was probably wondering if she could see Raytan¡¯s figure that day.

    However, Luna¡¯s words as she just returned were surprising.

    ¡°Excuse me, Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The youngdy of the Regent family wants to see the Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lady Carolyn Regent. If it¡¯s not disrespectful, she said that she wants to have tea time together with you¡­.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden appearance of Carolyn.

    Carolyn¡¯s morous image when Sezhst saw her at the ball shed through her mind. However, why- to her?

    ¡°Princess, if the Princess is ufortable, there is nothing I can do about it. But I think it will be best if you try to meet her. Prince Raytan and Sir Mathias are great conversation partners, but¡­¡±

    Even if Luna didn¡¯t say it, it also bothered Sezh that she didn¡¯t have friends the same age as herself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why she suddenly wants to meet you, but it seems like it will be okay to meet her at least once,¡± Luna spoke as if trying to persuade her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, can I prepare a seat in the garden¡­?¡±

    Sezh thought deeply. She didn¡¯t know much about Carolyn Regent, but she knew one thing for sure¡ª she is one of the regr attendees of Lillian¡¯s tea time.

    So there¡¯s no way Carolyn didn¡¯t know about Sezh. No, Carolyn would know about Sezh all too well, wouldn¡¯t she? Obviously, Lillian must have been gossiping about Sezh to her as well.

    Nheless, Sezh was curious about Carolyn¡¯s motives to meet her.

    She then answered hesitantly, ¡°Yes, prepare a table.¡±

    ***

    They held the tea time in a narrow garden behind Sezh¡¯s pce.

    Luna brought the finest ck tea that Mathias had given her the other day. Sezh didn¡¯t drink tea much because she was saving it, but Luna must have wanted to treat Carolyn Regent well. No one but Carolyn Regent came to visit Sezh first. She was worried that Carolyn might look down on Sezh.

    ¡°The tea is very wonderful.¡±

    It was Carolyn Regent¡¯s first words after her greeting.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Sezh smiled unnaturally and looked at Carolyn.

    Today, Caroline Regent was as morous as she was at the debutante ball. Sparkling and dazzling jewels, expensive dresses, and graceful gestures. Oddly enough, Sezh felt daunted by her.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly great. It seems that the Princess also enjoys tea, right? Seeing that you have such a special tea product.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it hasn¡¯t been long since I started drinking tea. Truthfully, I received a nice gift a while ago, and with that¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be like that.¡±

    ¡®Yes. It is the finest tea, which does not suit this shabby pce at all,¡¯ Carolyn smirked and then smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Princess considered my action rude or not. Still, thank you for the warm wee.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Anyhow¡­ Why did Carolyne looking for her? Sezh made a puzzled expression. Perhaps noticing that, Carolyn continued to speak with a gentle face.

    ¡°I attended Princess Lillian¡¯s tea time. The Princess always has tea time around this time.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°On the way back, I suddenly thought of the Princess. It was a pity that we parted ways like that at the ball.¡±

    Does this person have a bottomless stomach for drinking tea?¡­ Sezh was still confused. And does Lillian know that Carolyn Regent came to see Sezh after going back from Lillian¡¯s tea time?

    ¡°They said Princess is always in your pce. You don¡¯t go out very often.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m usually like that.¡±

    ¡°So I heard that Prince Raytan oftenes here. It doesn¡¯t seem like it today.¡±

    Did shee here because of Raytan? Looking back, it was also like that at the debutante ball. At the moment when Raytan was about to knock Mathias away¡­ Carolyn had also run out in haste to the ce they were. Perhaps the two were together before Raytan met Sezh and Mathias.

    Sezh finally realized why Carolyn came to her pce.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to see him these days. If you came here to see Brother, I guess you took your steps in vain.¡±

    Carolyn hadn¡¯t given her a response yet, but Sezh flinched by herself. It was because, for some reason, the words she just uttered sounded like thorns to her own ears. Why did she speak in that way? Sezh continued her words in a hurry.

    ¡°That- That¡­ I think he is very busy. If you have something to say to Brother, I can help deliver it¡­¡±

    ¡°I already felt it thest time: Princess Sezh seems to have a strong rtionship with Prince Raytan.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? Normally, in such a situation like before, people would call a physician or an attendant, but they wouldn¡¯t try to carry someone like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. The fact that you have such a brother.¡±

    Carolyn smiled brightly. After that, she replied to something Sezh didn¡¯t even ask.

    ¡°Honestly, Prince Raytan has piqued my interest.¡±

 Chapter 76: Note: Confucius is like a scholar

    Note: Confucius is like a schr

    ¡°Honestly, Prince Raytan has piqued my interest a lot.¡±

    ¡°Piqued¡­ your interest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The truth is that was the reason why I regrly attended Princess Lillian¡¯s tea time. When I went to the Imperial Pce, I wondered if I might run into Prince Raytan.¡±

    Sezh recalled the words she had heard from Luna the other day. Ady from a noble family asked her handmaiden about Raytan. Sezh guessed that thedy in mention was Carolyn.

    Nevertheless, it was unarguably unexpected. Carolyn Regent was truly a person who had nothing to feel sorry over. Even so, she was already at the marriageable age, so the men who looked at her would line up. Sezh also could point out so many things about Carolyn that men liked.

    In other words, it means that there is absolutely no reason for her to be interested in someone like a ¡®Cursed Prince¡¯.

    ¡°You look quite surprised to hear that I am interested in the Prince.¡±

    It seemed that her face revealed her thoughts too much. Sezh then made a ¡®haha¡¯ugh that sounded very unnatural.

    ¡°At first, of course, it was because of my unbearable curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Curiosity?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You also know that legend, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was surprised too. I know it¡¯s a bit rude to say this, but because of that legend, the Prince suffered a lot, didn¡¯t he? Being close to such a prince would not be very helpful to the Princess¡¯s life in the Imperial Pce, right?

    It wasn¡¯t wrong. Yerena, who doesn¡¯t even care about her daughter, always says, ¡®Don¡¯t get too close to that damned bastard.¡¯

    Of course, at first, Sezh only approached Raytan to survive. After all, she had nothing to lose with whether she could be on friendly terms with Raytan.

    But now¡­

    ¡°My brother¡­ That¡­ He¡¯s not a bad person like what the legend says.¡±

    Sezh still remembered it clearly. The blood-soaked Raytan. The cold de that touched and cut her neck.

    She knew it well that the event might repeat itself. But¡­. She wanted to believe. The Raytan she knew won¡¯t be that kind of person.

    ¡°He can¡¯t express himself well, but he is a very kind person. He has a warm heart, and¡­ people don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he like that only to you, Princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    There was no answer in return. Carolyn sipped her tea again with a calm face. The kind expression remained unchanged on her face, but somehow Sezh felt the eyes staring at her were sharp.

    ***

    After that, Carolyn didn¡¯t talk about anything more. After finishing her tea, she only said, ¡®It seems that the gift giver has good taste.¡¯

    Suddenly, the sun was setting in the sky. Sezh then saw Carolyn off until the furthest vicinity of her pce. *Carolyn looked ufortable, but anyway, she was the one who came to her pce on her own. Sezh was feeling a little grateful because of that.

    ¡°Princess seems to have a simple taste.¡±

    While walking, Carolyn said something strange.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s different from any other princes and princesses. Right now, just looking at Princess Lillian, she likes to decorate not only her pce but also the walkway.¡±

    Frankly, it wasn¡¯t because her tastes are simple, but it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t have anything. Sezh wasn¡¯t sure whether Carolyn already knew that and was being sarcastic, or she was only expressing her thoughts with a genuine heart. Since she didn¡¯t know what to say, she just replied with, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Does Princess continue tomunicate with Confucius Mathias?¡±

    Sezh paused.

    ¡°It seemed that Confucius paid a lot of attention to you at the debutante ball. Just like I was interested in Prince Raytan.¡±

    ¡°¡­Confucius just took care of me. It was my first time to be alone in such a position, so I felt awkward, and he helped me.¡±

    ¡°But the tea you offered earlier tasted exactly like what Confucius Mathias would choose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Confucius since I was a child, so I¡¯m familiar with his preferences.¡±

    Did Carolyn already know that she and Mathiasmunicate with each other? If Carolyn finds out about that, it may also reach Lillian¡¯s ears. Sezh made a troubled expression.

    ¡°My lips are sealed, so please don¡¯t worry too much. If the Princess has any questions about Confucius, please feel free to ask me anytime. As I said earlier, I have a very close rtionship with Confucius.¡±

    The moment Sezh was about to reply, Carolyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. Seeing that, Sezh also followed her gaze.

    Then she noticed that a person was walking in front of them. It was Raytan.

 Chapter 77

    After not seeing him for a few days, Raytan still had a tired face today. At the same time, the cold and sharp atmosphere around him felt more intense than usual. And for some reason, it felt strange.

    Red and blue eyes caught each other as they stared. Raytan looked at Sezh silently and then shifted his gaze to Carolyn, who stood next to her.

    ¡°I greet Prince Raytan,¡± Carolyn greeted him with courtesy.

    Raytan looked down at Carolyn without saying anything.

    ¡°I was on my way home after having a tea time with Princess Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Imented that it would have been nice if the Prince had also been there, but I am even more d that I can see you like this,¡± Carolyn said with a smile.

    Sezh thought Carolyn was incredible. Not only did she openly show affection just now, but she also never looked subdued in front of Raytan.

    But instead of answering Carolyn¡¯s greeting, Raytan said something to Sezh, ¡°¡­ You go back first.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort the Lady, so go back to your pce.¡±

    His tone was bone-chilling. It was to the point that it made Sezh feel disappointed. Did he know how long she had been looking for him? Did he know how worried she was?

    Still, Sezh was more worried than disappointed. She didn¡¯t even know what happened to Raytan¡­

    Sezh tilted her head slightly towards the direction of Raytan¡¯s pce and said, ¡°Brother, then in the evening-¡±

    But Raytan cut her off with an expressionless face, ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To your pce.¡±

    Those words felt so cold. Sezh pouted her lips and turned around.

    ¡®Brother is an idiot. I will not worry about you again in the future.¡¯

    Sezh started to walk back at a brisk pace, leaving the scene. The figure of her back as she walked away reflected in Raytan¡¯s red eyes. Raytan didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there staring at her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence fell on the pathway where only Raytan and Carolyn remained, and Raytan¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Sezh. After her small figure gradually moved away andpletely disappeared into the pce, Raytan turned to Carolyn.

    ¡°¡­Lady.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Prince.¡±

    ¡°If there is something you need in the future, how abouting to me directly? You don¡¯t need to go to Princess Sezh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that because I also don¡¯t like to walk in vain.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Carolyn. He already felt it at the debutante ball, but Carolyn Regent waspletely different from the other noble girls.

    She didn¡¯t look scared and never said ttery she didn¡¯t mean. Looking at the smiling Carolyn, Raytan suddenly remembered the Duke Regent. She is just like him.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not just saying that you¡¯re afraid I might go to the wrong ce, are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that the Prince really cares for Princess Sezh. More than I thought.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t reply. Carolyn looked at him and spoke again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this because Princess Sezh might get involved in useless things?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Not sure.¡±

    ¡°Oddly enough, when ites to matters rted to Princess Sezh, you always give vague answers,¡± Carolyn smiled softly.

    Raytan continued walking without saying a word. Carolyn followed him and then parted her lips again.

    ¡°It has been very windy thesest few days.¡±

    It was a low and calm voice.

    ¡°The nobles His Majesty the Emperor strongly trusts and those who are trying to push Prince Bern as the next emperor¡­ They were all found dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the timing questionable? It¡¯s when His Majesty the Emperor is so ill.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I was just curious. Will the legend that passed down from generation to generatione true?¡±

    ¡°Last time, I thought you said you don¡¯t believe in such a legend.¡±

    ¡°But things are different now. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    A smirk appeared on Raytan¡¯s lips. He undoubtedly already knew about that. The fact that the catastrophe where the nobles continued to die was his handiwork. But there was no evidence. Since he always moved alone, there was no way for the story to leak out. Carolyn, of course, didn¡¯t know about that either.

    Nevertheless, it was difficult to determine whether it was just her personal curiosity to bring up such dangerous topics or if it was because of Duke Regent.

    Raytan stared at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Prince knows, but my father is a man with big guts.¡±

    Carolyn continued talking. It was like she had looked into his mind.

    ¡°From the child of a disrespected concubine to the Duke of Regent, he became the owner of the most powerful family in Denhelder. And the Prince¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ And?¡±

    ¡°You look like my father.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a very misleading statement, Lady.¡±

    ¡°You look like you have lots of guts. It even seems beyond my imagination.¡± Carolyn smiled innocently, ¡°And I like that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°The one filled with madness?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s blood-red eyes stared down at Carolyn. Despite his cold gaze, Carolyn didn¡¯t seem to have cold feet at all. She just continued talking with aposed expression.

    ¡°My father is the undisputed owner of the Regent family, but there are still some people who look at him with a bad eye.¡±

    ¡°It must be so. No one is unaware of the rumors about Duke Regent.¡±

    It was an open secret. The rumors of Duke Regent killing his half-brother, the eldest son, who ording to tradition should have been the head of the family. He probably didn¡¯t open his mouth for fear of the consequences, but everyone already knew.

    ¡°Most of them are royalty and nobles. But, as I said before, my father is a person with big guts. To the extent that he¡¯s not satisfied with his current position.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lady.¡±

    Raytan slowly stopped walking. A heavy silence again fell on that empty pathway. Raytan leaned his torso down and looked at Carolyn at eye level.

    ¡°You seem to like to talk round and round, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in the mood to do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you and your father want from me?¡±

    Despite his blunt words, Carolyn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shake.

    ¡°To make the rights of the Prince more secure¡­ And that can be a keyword for sure.¡±

    ¡°I asked you what you want.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡±

    Carolyn¡¯s red-painted lips curled in an arc.

    ¡°You will need a military. Perhaps as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I will lend you my family¡¯s soldiers. So that the Prince can get what you want.¡±

    ¡°And what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Empress.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple?¡±

    ¡°You will be the Empress, and Duke Regent will be one of the Imperial governors?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that.¡±

    Raytan smirked.

    Anyway, it was all going back to the game n his mother had already drawn. The process seemed a little messed up, but the result is the same, so it shouldn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°It will be a good deal for everyone. My father will again hold a power that no one can ignore, and the Prince will be the Emperor of Denhelder. And I¡­¡±

    Carolyn reached out her hand to him slowly. Following that, she gently stroked Raytan¡¯s pointed chin.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a future prince,¡± A small smile crept across Carolyn¡¯s lips.

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer.

    ***

    The sun was just about to descend. Raytan, who was returning to the pce, looked up at the sky. The color of the sunset embroidered on the cloudless sky was the same as his irises: bloody red.

    It¡¯s not only the sky that will be dyed red.

    Soon the wind will carry the smell of blood, and no one in the Imperial pce will survive. Raytan smiled scornfully and started walking again.

    Many things were slowly but surely being prepared. Now, it won¡¯t be long until that dayes. With that thought in mind, Raytan clenched his fists. The shaking in his hands didn¡¯t stoppletely, but it will get better soon.

    Even if no one knew about it, it would stop.

    Even if someday that unknown voice is discovered by someone else¡­ It will be fine.

    It will be fine.

    His dark hair like night fluttered in the wind. It was just like the wind that blew on the hill that day. When heid down on Sezh¡¯sp, it tickled his forehead.

    <i>¡®There¡¯s a smell. The smell of blood.¡¯</i>

    Raytan closed his eyes tightly as he recalled what he had said that day. It was still the same today. The strange voices had stopped, but the bloody smell continued to reek. If the wind continues to blow, will it be okay? Could this smell of blood fade a little?

    However, he knew best himself that it was a useless thought. He will also be covered in red blood today, and the horrible smell of blood will feel like it is digging into his skin, and he can¡¯t remove it.

    And he¡­ Is he gradually going crazy?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan stood still with a nk expression on his face. He was standing in front of Sezh¡¯s pce now. The windows were closed, and he couldn¡¯t see anything, but he just stood there for a long time.

    Neither smiling nor crying, Raytan kept a straight face. He recalled how Sezh walked away alone with her mouth pouted. He remembered the hand that stroked his cheek when his eyes were closed back then.

    Her painful constion passed through his mind, <i>¡®I want to be with you, Brother. I¡¯m alone so I feel lonely.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Even if you feel lonely¡­¡± Raytan muttered lowly. ¡°Even if you feel lonely¡­ This is a better choice.¡±

    But for whom is it a better choice?

    Raytan couldn¡¯t be sure. Is it a better choice for him, or a better choice for Sezh, or both?

    Raytan turned his back. He then started walking away quickly, trying not to look back.

 Chapter 78: If she went to his palace right now, it would only trigger her anger.

    If she went to his pce right now, it would only trigger her anger.

    Sezh didn¡¯t know how many times she had thought about it. Although Raytan was acting cold and unaware of her concern for him, he would usuallye to show his face. Then, the rage inside her would automatically calm down. However, Raytan did not show up the next day and even after two days had passed.

    It was strange. Sezh felt disappointed and sad, but it¡¯s not something to be so annoyed or angry with. Sezh thought so, but her heart disagreed.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll escort the Lady, so you go back to your pce.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Honestly, Prince Raytan has piqued my interest a lot.¡¯</i>

    ¡°¡­Huh,¡± Sezh grunted a little.

    Only Carolyn dered she is interested in Raytan, but even so, Sezh didn¡¯t know if Raytan developed the same feelings or not.

    Well, so what¡­ Carolyn sure is beautiful. Sezh looked into the mirror andpared her reflection with Carolyn¡¯s appearance. Anyone can see that the victor is Carolyn.

    ¡°No, no. Why do I have to think like this?¡± The question she couldn¡¯t answer herself came out of her mouth.

    Is this jealousy? Maybe it is. Anyway, Sezh adores him a lot too, so she felt kind of sad when she saw Raytan show interest in another person.

    ¡°But do I¡­ do I have to get upset because of that?¡±

    Whether it¡¯s Bern or the other princes, Sezh had no other brothers who gave her affection aside from Raytan, so she couldn¡¯tpare him with anyone else.

    The more Sezh thought about it, the more confused and frustrated she got.

    Today¡­ Will he note too?

    Suddenly, Sezh moved her gaze to the window. After that day, Sezh didn¡¯t go to Raytan¡¯s pce. That¡¯s why she was at her pce alone. But she was worried because there is nothing she can do about it. Sezh felt something ufortable in her chest.

    Shall she go to him tonight? However, what if he tells her to go back with such a cold voice again?

    Sezh sighed as shey on the bed. She was exhausted, and her head was pounding. Would it be better if she went outside and caught some air? Sezh then reluctantly got up from her bed.

    ***

    She ended up walking around her pce for a while.

    Unfortunately, it was still frustrating. After walking the same road exactly five times, Sezh made an unusual decision. She was going to walk a little farther out. At any other time, she would have only walked around her own pce, but seeing the same scenery over and over again made her head hurt even more.

    That doesn¡¯t mean she will be strolling around far away. She will just be walking a little farther in the direction of Lize¡¯s pce. Since she was lying about having quit tutoring, Sezh didn¡¯t want anyone to catch her walking around Lize¡¯s pce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. She had always walked this path together with Raytan. As she walked alone on that road, Sezh felt empty.

    Her heart was feeling empty, but it was aplete mess in her head. The bloodstains on Raytan¡¯s neck and the bloody smell thing came to her mind.

    But still¡­ Nothing has happened. His Majesty and Lady Lize are still alive. Everything¡­

    It was the moment Sezh pondered her thoughts¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Unanticipatedly, a shadow fell over her face. Sezh froze. It was Bern who stood in her way.

    ¡°B-Brother Bern.¡±

    Bern was looking down at Sezh with a slight frown. Unlike in the past, he didn¡¯t pick a fight. Even so, there was no good reason for the two of them to face each other like this.

    After the Emperor¡¯s health continued deteriorating, Bern also seemed to receive pressure on his mental state. The Emperor was never a good father figure to Raytan and Sezh, but that was not the same case for Bern and Lillian.

    ¡°You always hang around with that cursed guy, but it seems you¡¯re alone today.¡±

    A look of disgust grew on Bern¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t even say anything but Bern acted otherwise. Did he not change at all even after getting older?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lillian already tell you before? She told you to stay quietly in your pce without being noticed.¡±

    Lillian did say that¡­ But how can you stay locked up in your pce when your life is still intact? She¡¯s not a corpse.

    ¡°You won¡¯t even answer me now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Brother, I-¡±

    Sezh was unable to finish her words because Bern suddenly pushed her hard. Still, should she say she was d that Bern didn¡¯t hit her?

    ¡°That Raytan guy has messed up your attitude. Right, Sezh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you dare to answer me.¡±

    Bern tapped Sezh¡¯s cheek with the back of his hand. However, Bern¡¯s palm was as ugly as a pot lid, so it didn¡¯t feel much different from being struck.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known it since the first time this so-called Princess yed with that garbage-like guy. Is it because of your pathetic blood? You have no dignity as a member of the Imperial family even though you have those eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­But half of my blood belongs to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If this kind of me is pathetic, isn¡¯t Brother a pathetic being too? We are both children of the same His Majesty.¡±

    How Bern harassed Sezh remained the same, but she wasn¡¯t the same Sezh now.

    Even though Sezh was helpless when she was young, she didn¡¯t want to put up his insults any longer. There is nothing to be afraid of now. She¡¯ll leave the Imperial Pce soon anyway. So what?

    ¡°You.¡±

    Bern¡¯s eyes ring at Sezh narrowed. He then slowly approached her. Sezh swallowed her dry saliva and unknowingly took a step backward.

    Even though she talked back, this was Bern, not Lillian. Sezh wasn¡¯t confident that she would win a hand-to-hand battle with him.

    ¡°I pretended I didn¡¯t see you all this time, but you must have forgotten who I am.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll absolutely remind you today. I¡¯m the one who can do anything to you.¡±

    Reflected in her blue eyes, the scary view of Bern¡¯s hand slowly descended above her. Sezh didn¡¯t even know if he¡¯s trying to grab her cor or her hair. Despite that, Sezh did not avoid it. Sezh would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t scared, but anyway, she didn¡¯t want to y obedient anymore.

    Then, suddenly, someone pped Bern¡¯s hand away.

    It was Raytan.

    ¡°¡­ Brother.¡±

    Raytan, who reached out his hand, pulled Sezh behind his back. It¡¯s like he was trying to hide her.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Bernughed as if he saw something entertaining. He waved Raytan¡¯s hand away with all his might and made a face that she wasn¡¯t clear whether it was hostility, anger, or disgust. However, Bern wouldn¡¯t carelessly throw a punch like he used to, and Sezh knew the reason.

    It was because there was a huge difference in physique between Bern and Raytan. Raytan just stared at him without saying anything, but there was an indescribable feeling of intimidation.

    Sezh, who had been with Raytan for a long time, is sometimes frightened by the aura. Still, Bern might be less or more affected by it.

    ¡°So you have your own taste, Raytan,¡± Bern pped his mouth like a savage bastard. ¡°It¡¯s likely that because you have a miserable mother, you¡¯re going around with a miserable girl too.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Whether dirty things stick together or not is not for me to know, but shouldn¡¯t you try to hide it? You two are disgusting.¡±

    It was tant harassment. Sezh¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but the insult didn¡¯t have the same effect on Raytan. He didn¡¯t even twitch his eyebrows but instead parted his lips.

    ¡°¡­ Well. It¡¯s the same here because I see something disgusting too,¡± Raytan said while staring at Bern.

    ¡°I think it would be better for us not face each other, but seeing you alwayse to us and pick a fight like this, you seem to have your own taste too. Aren¡¯t you the same? Just like the Emperor favors a lowly concubine, are you attracted by the low born too?¡±

    ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    Bern grabbed Raytan by the neck. No, to be precise, he tried to grab Raytan, but Raytan was a little faster. He gripped Bern¡¯s hand before it even touched his cor.

    Veins emerged on Bern¡¯s forehead, and it was the same for the back of Raytan¡¯s hand. The popping blue blood vessels told how tightly Raytan held Bern¡¯s hand.

    Bern bit his lips, then shook off Raytan¡¯s hand. Following that, Bern smacked Raytan¡¯s cheek with all his might.

    Raytan¡¯s head turned with the loud sound of the smack. Sezh didn¡¯t even have time to scream, and then she supported Raytan, who staggered slightly.

    ¡°Know that there are only a few days left for you to stray out like this,¡± Bern said coldly.

    ¡°When I sit on the throne, I will be the first to slit your necks.¡±

    Sezh reflexively gripped the fabric on Raytan¡¯s back. She was afraid he¡¯d run and hit Bern like in the past. If a fight breaks out, it won¡¯t go as smoothly as it did back then.

    But Raytan didn¡¯t attack Bern. He just stared at him with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Dirty things.¡±

    Bern stared alternately at Raytan and Sezh and then began to walk away.

    As soon as Bern disappeared from view, Sezh hurriedly approached Raytan and stood in front of him. Red blood was dripping down his chin.

    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Raytan ¡­¡±

    She called his name, but there was no reply. The sad and disappointed feelings disappeared like snow that finally melted after a long time. It was disturbed only by the flowing blood from his lips.

    Sezh carefully stretched out her hand to wipe off the blood, but Raytan pped Sezh¡¯s hand coldly.

    ¡°You must have heard what Bern said. Don¡¯t go out of your pce for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Brother.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me?¡±

    Raytan was like¡­ a different person. It felt like the Raytan she met on the hill a few days ago was gone.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re saying¡­ I shouldn¡¯t even go to your pce too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Raytan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Raytan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯te. Ever again.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re annoying.¡±

    Sezh had heard a lot of words that were worse since she was a little. ¡®Stupid kid¡¯, ¡®Annoying¡¯, ¡®Get out¡¯, ¡®Shut up¡¯. But now, why did those words pierce through her chest like this?

    Raytan looked at Sezh for a moment, then started walking alone. Sezh stood there with a nk expression on her face but ultimately ran after him.

    ¡°Why are you like this all of a sudden?¡±

    Now Raytan didn¡¯t even respond to her. He just quietly walked away.

    Sezh then hurriedly spoke, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been annoying you. But¡­ still¡­¡±

    Still¡­

    Sezh paused for a moment.

    ¡°Brother, you¡­¡± Sezh then asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­ Are you avoiding me? Are you intentionally avoiding me?¡±

    In an instant, Raytan stopped. But that was all. He quickly walked again without even looking back at her or answering her question.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Being left alone, Sezh was still and silent in her position looking at Raytan¡¯s back as he walked away.

    .

 Chapter 79: It was confusing.

    It was confusing.

    Untilte at night, Sezh did nothing but sit staring nkly. Raytan didn¡¯t answer her question, but Sezh already knew. He was clearly avoiding her.

    She didn¡¯t understand. Why all of a sudden?

    No, actually, it should have been Sezh who avoided him. The time of the coup before her return was right around the corner. Sezh didn¡¯t want to think that the current Raytan she knew would cut off her head again, but she had no choice but to keep anticipating it.

    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s rather good that he¡¯s ignoring me.¡¯

    Sezh tried hard to ept things like that, but her heart didn¡¯t follow her head. Even after he avoided her and called her annoying, her worries didn¡¯t fade away.

    As the dusk deepened and the full moon emerged from the dark sky, Sezh began to think again. What if something she didn¡¯t know about happened? Sezh felt the urge to find out what was going on. Maybe it will also help her to prevent the coup.

    In the end, without even notifying Luna, Sezh headed to Raytan¡¯s pce after midnight.

    ***

    ¡°Brother Raytan,¡± Sezh gathered up all the courage to call him, but no voice answered back.

    When Sezh opened the library door, all she could see was the dusty desk greeting her. Same with the bedrooms and bathrooms. Raytan was nowhere to be seen. She also went to the training ground, but only the empty water bottle she saw before was there.

    ¡®Let¡¯s wait.¡¯

    After not visiting Raytan¡¯s pce for a few days, Sezh didn¡¯t want to unsessfully go back without seeing him. So Sezh squatted in the corner of the training ground. She didn¡¯t know where Raytan was or what he¡¯s doing, but anyway, he had to pass through this training ground to get back to his pce.

    Even though she was wearing a cloak, her body still started to tremble. Sezh tightened her old cloak and yed with the water bottle in her hand. While doing that, she organized some words in her mind to question Raytan.

    ¡®Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    ¡®What was the blood I saw the other day? Does it have anything to do with your situation?

    ¡®And why¡­ Are you avoiding me?¡¯

    But in an instant, she heard a voiceing from behind her. Sezh jumped up reflexively and looked back. Behind the training ground, there was a byway that led outside of Raytan¡¯s pce.

    But he said no one uses it since it¡¯s connected to the forest? What if it¡¯s someone suspicious?

    As she tried to move, she saw a shadow of a man jump over the wall. The bright moonlight shone over the tall person¡¯s face.

    Today too, his hair still looked a bit messy, his mouth was closed tight, his face showing signs of exhaustion. And¡­

    She could also see blood dripping all over the person¡¯s body. Sezh froze in ce.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The old water bottle fell from her limp hand.

    <i>Thud</i>

    As the loud sound of the falling water bottle sounded out, Raytan quickly turned back to Sezh¡¯s location. On alert, he quickly drew his sword.

    Soon blue eyes and blood-red eyes met.

    ¡°Bro-Brother¡­¡± Sezh gaped with a bewildered face. ¡°Rayta-¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue her words.

    It was because of the sword in hisrge hand. A sharp sword that could strike her at any moment. Even the blood that soaked it was still not dry.

    <i>Drip, drip, drip. </i>

    Drops of blood reflected in her eyes. Sezh could feel her blood uncontrobly rush through her body.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Sezh, Raytan¡¯s red eyes shook wildly.

    Raytan stared at Sezh without saying anything¡­ Sezh took a step backward without realizing it and stumbled down.

    ¡°B-Brother¡­ I¡­¡±

    <i>¡®¡­Damn fucking blue eyes and blonde hair.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not just you, Sezh. I¡¯ll kill all the blondes with blue eyes.¡¯</i>

    His cold voice, the feeling of the de piercing into her skin, and even the unpleasant sound of her breaking neck were vividly revived.

    ¡°¡­Sezh.¡±

    Raytan slowly began to approach her.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s fine. Nothing will happen,¡¯ Sezh tried to reassure herself, but she failed. All she could see was that blood-stained sword.

    ¡°Se-¡­¡±

    ¡°I, as well¡­.¡± Sezh bit her lip with a pale face. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡®Like in the past¡­?¡¯

    The rest of the words she couldn¡¯t utter stuck in her throat and echoed in her head. Sezh¡¯s frail body shuddered intensely.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no word in return. Raytan just stared at Sezh with a sorrowful face. Having just stood still before, he came closer to Sezh.

    Sezh, who sat down, could only close her eyes tightly. But, she felt no pain. The sharp de didn¡¯t slice her neck, and she didn¡¯t hear words of ridicule.

    Something heavy had just dropped onto her shoulders. Sezh then opened her eyes. What Raytan had wrapped around her shoulders was the robe he had been wearing. Raytan, with legs bent and looking at her eye to eye, gently caressed Sezh¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°¡­ The night air is cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re weak, so if you catch a cold, you¡¯ll get sick for a few more days than others¡­¡±

    Brother.

    Sezh can feel that word fill up her throat to the brim, but she still couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Sezh looked at Raytan silently. She could clearly see the sttered blood on Raytan¡¯s face and his hands. It¡¯s probably on her cheeks now too. As she thought this, Raytan¡¯s hands were slightly trembling.

    ¡°Go back, Sezh¡­¡± Raytan¡¯s voice was low and cracked. ¡°And nevere here again. Anyway, now you too¡­¡± He paused for a moment, then bit his lips helplessly. ¡°¡­are afraid of me.¡±

    His head drooped. Following that, he moved his hands away and rose. He then stared down at her. Raytan didn¡¯t look full of anger like when he had cut off her head. Instead, Raytan had an indescribable expression on his face.

    Sezh wouldn¡¯t even dare to guess whose blood is soaking him or anything Raytan did to that unlucky person. However, one thing was for sure. Raytan was unhappy right now.

    Did she say something that-

    ¡°Goodbye, Sezh,¡± Raytan then turned back slowly.

    Those simple words he uttered sounded like a sign for an eternal farewell.

    ¡°Brother Raytan!¡± Sezh called his name out loud, but Raytan didn¡¯t look back.

    Sezh staggered up and ran towards Raytan, who was getting farther away.

    As they got closer, there was a fishy smell. Sezh could see the blood all over his body. However, without hesitation, Sezh hugged Raytan from behind.

    ¡°Brother, I¡­¡± Sezh cried. ¡°I think I look like a stupid person right now.¡±

    Raytan had walked toward her, but his intention wasn¡¯t to kill her as he did back then. He approached Sezh because he was worried about her sitting on the floor. He had looked like apletely different person from the one who shed off her head in the past. And perhaps that¡¯s why he felt hurt that Sezh was scared he would kill her.

    ¡°I came here because I was worried. I went to the hill, and I came to your pce today¡­ because I think that something might have happened to you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Like that day again, you looked lonesome¡­ I¡¯m so worried¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know anything herself. It was a lie to say she wasn¡¯t scared in the least. Even after they got to know each other, sometimes the fright still crept into her heart. However, Sezh cared for Raytan a lot. If possible, she hoped that Raytan would never show such a sorrowful expression anymore. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t feel lonely by himself. She hoped he didn¡¯t get hurt. Or at least, it won¡¯t be because of her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan stubbornly didn¡¯t say anything.

    He lowered his sight to see Sezh¡¯s shaking hands that held him. Raytan moved his bloody hands to wrap around her delicate hands. After that, he turned around slowly and looked down at her.

    He observed that tearful face of hers and then softly caressed it with his fingers.

    ¡°Forget everything you saw today.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°If someone asks you about me, say you don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t know anything. You have nothing to do with me, whatever it is.¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    Raytan continued to stroke Sezh¡¯s pale and tired face. He wiped her tears away, but the blood on his hands was now stamped there too. Looking at Sezh¡¯s red-stained cheeks, Raytan frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t mean to do that, he just wanted to get rid of her tears. He didn¡¯t like to see her crying like that¡­

    It¡¯s going to be the same. Raytan knew it better than anyone. Whatever the reason, it would be the same if Sezh got involved with him. She could get hurt or even die because of him.

    ¡°¡­Now really go back to your pce, Sezh.¡± Raytan heavily withdrew his hands. ¡°And don¡¯t ever wander around at night alone again. Because something dangerous could happen.¡±

    A sad smile was carved on Raytan¡¯s lips. He gently stroked Sezh¡¯s hair and then left her there alone.

 Chapter 80: New drops of red blood dripped down onto the old hallway every time he took a step.

    New drops of red blood dripped down onto the old hallway every time he took a step.

    There was no one in his pce thiste at night. Thanks to that, Raytan didn¡¯t have to go through the trouble of wiping off the blood before returning. Being active at night has many advantages.

    The smell of blood covered his body, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to wash it off. He just wanted to lie down and sleep, even just for a moment.

    However, from some time ago, Raytan could not sleep deeply. He had constant nightmares. He dreamed of aristocrats who were killed with their heads cut off and their stomachs ripped out.

    Sometimes people with faces he didn¡¯t know appeared. He also saw the same unknown person from when he killed General Hayden.

    They all stared at him with frightened faces. Before he could even say anything, a bright red me broke out. The smell of burning flesh radiated out, and Raytan would wake up to the sound of desperate screams.

    It will surely be the same today.

    Raytan felt his tired eyes start to twitch.

    <i>¡®Close your eyes for a bit. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡¯</i>

    ¡®If Iy my head on your thighs like that time, will I be able to sleepfortably again?¡¯

    But Raytan knew he couldn¡¯t do it. He opened the bedroom door with his still trembling hand. Suddenly, he paused for a moment.

    In the dark bedroom where not even a single light shone, someone was sitting on his bed. It was Lize.

    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±

    Cold emerald eyes stared at him. Lize looked frail and skinny, but her gaze was fierce. Raytan thought to himself that the spark in her eyes might be from her monstrous passion.

    ¡°You should have just called me. I would have gone to your pce¡­¡±

    Lize hasn¡¯t been able to get out of bed for days. Besides, her pce wasn¡¯t that close to his. Raytan spoke softly, but the words that came back from her mouth were cold.

    ¡°Duke Liran?¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s dead.¡±

    A faint smile slowly carved onto Lize¡¯s lips.

    ¡°What about Carolyn Regent?¡±

    ¡°She said she will lend me her military.¡±

    ¡°Conditions?¡±

    ¡°If all goes well¡­ She wants the seat of the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. That¡¯s fine,¡± Lize chuckled, but she soon started to cough.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Raytan put down his sword and ran to Lize. He gently rubbed her back, but he didn¡¯t think her cough would stop anytime soon.

    Lize¡¯s beautiful face contorted as she felt pain. It¡¯s like she is going to die anytime soon.

    ¡°Physician. I will call the¡ª¡±

    Raytan, who was about to get up, stopped. It was because Lize grabbed his wrist. Her grip was so strong that it was impossible to think that it was the hold of a dying person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Call¡ª¡±

    Lize didn¡¯t finish what she was about to say but instead covered her mouth. Something rained down onto the bed with the grunt of her cough. Blood.

    After vomiting blood, her cough stopped. Lize panted with a pale face and wiped the corners of her mouth with her hand. The bloodstains on her white face were terrifying to see.

    ¡°Next is Johan. Johan Franz.¡±

    It was someone he also knew. Sezh¡¯s mother, Yerena, was in frequent contact with him these days. Lize must be aware of that fact. Not long after, she spoke again.

    ¡°He seems to have had an eye on Princess Sezh ever since the debutante ball. That¡¯s why he asked Yerena to take the Princess as his second wife.¡±

    Raytan frowned.

    ¡°For Yerena, it¡¯s a deal with nothing to lose. If she bes inws with him, Duke Franz will certainly help her in many ways.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill him,¡± Lize said in a cold voice. ¡°If you kill Duke Franz, I will spread a rumor that it was one of my actions.¡±

    ¡°But then Yerena¡­ to you, Mother¡­ She will¡ª¡±

    Try to kill you.

    Raytan couldn¡¯t utter the words left behind on his tongue and only looked at Lize. Then he soon realized. That was exactly what his mother wanted.

    ¡°No matter what, the method isn¡¯t important. Especially when ites to royal affairs.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°If Yerena kills me, you can use it as an excuse for the coup.¡±

    Lize¡¯s eyes twinkled. She had carefully crafted all these ns from the start. She had dedicated her whole life to it. She even damaged her own body to find the right time to achieve her goal.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s health is at its worst, and Bern will soon go through the process to take the throne. Everything must end before that.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±

    Suddenly, Lize¡¯s gaze turned to his hand. Raytan reflexively hid and sped his hands tightly behind his back. He didn¡¯t want his mother to see his shaking hands.

    ¡°My son,¡± Lize gently caressed Raytan¡¯s blood-stained cheek. ¡°Do you know how happy I was when I gave birth to you?¡±

    However, there was no warmth in her touch. It¡¯s like Lize was touching the objects she cherished, but there was no affection for a son.

    ¡°Red eyes, ck hair. I was convinced the moment I saw it. Ah, you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the opportunity God has given me.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s hands trembled.

    ¡°It must have been because of God¡¯s blessing that the stupid Emperor brought me to Denhelder. I resented it, but I had a realization after I gave birth to you. The life of living from here to there, from there to there, from there to finally back here. That¡¯s all over now.¡±

    A vivid madness shed through her emerald eyes.

    ¡°¡­Be Emperor and get everything. Return everything they gave to us. Persecute, steal, and kill. Just like what he did to us!¡±

    Raytan spoke in a low voice, ¡°¡­Since when?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your hatred for Denhelder¡­ and who created that legend?¡±

    Raytan couldn¡¯t find it no matter how much he looked in books. He couldn¡¯t find any clues about who created such a daunting legend.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lize smiled softly and said. ¡°It was a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t my mother, my mother¡¯s mother, or even the next grandmother who did it. Isn¡¯t it funny? Even so, they¡¯re still continually tracking us and tracking us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And then killing us.¡±

    <i>¡®Lize, run away! Hurry!¡¯</i>

    Lize still remembered it clearly. That little house burning brightly. And even the image of her mother screaming with her whole body on fire¡­

    Young Lize ran away while shedding tears. Thest thing she saw was the sad smile that spread over the charred face of her mother.

    <i>¡®She must have died. There was no way someone could have survived such a fierce fire.¡¯</i>

    The next day, Lize returned to the ce she used to call home and what weed her was a burned-down house that left no traces¡­

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t you know that even these ashes were also on the verge of being crushed by the ruins? Since I said she was a girl under ten, she must have already been crushed. The roof copsed, you know¡­¡¯</i>

    It was the ashes of her mother that were as ck as crows. Young Lize¡¯s eyes were fixated on the remains of her mother¡¯s body while hiding. She could still hear her mother¡¯s cries when she saw it.

    <i>¡®Lize, run away!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Run away, now!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Hurry!¡¯</i>

    ¡°How- why¡­ Such a thing¡­¡± Raytan mumbled.

    ¡°A long time ago,¡± Lize slowly parted her lips. ¡°A woman who betrayed God gave birth. The Emperor threatened her life. She had no choice but to escape without even having time to cut her baby¡¯s umbilical cord. They said that was the root of all of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They said that it was someone like you. A woman¡­ with ck hair and red eyes.¡±

    (*The author said it was ¡®yeoja¡¯. It can mean both a girl and a woman. So it can be the feature of the baby or~ in the story that Lize heard, Syarhwina was the one who has that feature. Basically, it¡¯s an old story, so whether it was the baby or the woman who had the cursed features is ambiguous.)

    It was for the same reason that Lize¡¯s mother, her mother, and countless other mothers were targeted and killed.

    The Imperial family of Denhelder was afraid that one day, a person with ck hair and red eyes would return and destroy them just as the legend said. So they had a motive to cut off the bloodline. Nevertheless, even after years passed, this was nothing less than the unfinished fate of the Imperial family of Denhelder. They didn¡¯t know that Lize survived.

    ¡°But I was angry,¡± Lize¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who that woman is. Why do I have to be like this because of my unfamiliar ancestor? I don¡¯t understand. I hate everything. Because of them, I had no choice but to live a poor life without being able to settle in one ce. From here to there, from there to here. It felt like my life was cursed.¡±

    She had shed tears of blood several times, and everything in her world always turned to ruins.

    ¡°And then¡­ I met Moonid.¡±

    A man who was like the day. The man who brightened up Lize¡¯s world, which was always as dark as night.

    ¡°I thought maybe we could live happily ever after in this life. Maybe we can live a normal life like everyone else. It was the first hope I had. In the end, even that was all shattered.¡±

    Everything returned to how it was supposed to be. Lize returned to the first ce where people had tried to cut off her ancestor¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°But look at me. Didn¡¯t Ie back here after all? They didn¡¯t even allow me to have hope.¡±

    Raytan bit his lips.

    ¡°Everything is their fault.¡±

    It was like that from the beginning. All of the things¡­

    ¡°What made us like this is Denhelder. I couldn¡¯t even run away since they took me back here. And, that legend?¡± Lizeughed bitterly. ¡°It is unknown who wrote that. But what does that matter? Whether the Emperor created it or a mage¡­ Even if it¡¯s a made-up story, nothing will change.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Raytan, you are born to make everything in that legend happen.¡±

    But is it worth it for his mother to risk her life for it to happen? He wanted to ask that, but the words never came out of his mouth. Raytan looked at Lize with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Kill them all,¡± Lize stretched out her hand. ¡°All people with blonde hair and blue eyes. All of them. This is God¡¯s will. Take revenge, kill, and end it all.¡±

    She then grabbed Raytan¡¯s trembling hand with all her might. On his wrist, where blood was sttered, the emerald bracelet shone under the moonlight. Lize pulled hard on the bracelet. With a snapping sound, the broken bracelet fell to the floor along with its jewels.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shaken, Raytan.¡±

    The bracelet¡¯s fragments reflected his shocked red eyes.

    ¡°You must never be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you have to die.¡±

    Ending with those words, Lize got up from the bed and left the bedroom without even looking back.

    Left alone, Raytan slumped down in front of the bed. He nkly stared at his hand. On his trembling hands, blood was still there. It was like he dipped his hands into a bucket of blood. He couldn¡¯t even tell if it was his or Duke Liran¡¯s.

    If all of this was God¡¯s will¡­

    Was it also the will of God that he was born with red eyes and dark hair like the legend? Was everything really already decided from the beginning?

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡®Am I like this¡­?¡¯

    Raytan covered his face with trembling hands.

    <i>¡®I came here because I was worried. Because I think something might have happened to you.¡¯</i>

    Sezh¡¯s weeping voice passed through his ears. Her blue eyes full of tears came to his mind as well.

    <i>¡®Like that day again, you looked lonesome¡­</i>¡¯

    Then, the fact that he has to kill Sezh¡­ is that God¡¯s will too?

    Raytan slowly lowered his hand. He then held the ruby ??ne that hung on his neck and closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°¡­Sezh,¡± His pained voice echoed through the silent room.

    <i>¡®Brother Raytan!¡¯</i>

    He could hear her cheerful voice. Her eyes curled when she smiled, and her movements¡­ Raytan didn¡¯t make any other moves and only held the ne devotedly.

    ***

    After that day, Sezh spent more time sitting alone since she had more spare time. Raytan still didn¡¯te to Sezh¡¯s pce, and neither did Sezh go to his.

    And during this period, she heard something unimaginable: a servant from the Regent family had gone to Raytan¡¯s pce.

    It was clear what was going on, but Sezh couldn¡¯t understand. Did Carolyn Regent approach him like this before her return? Sezh thought hard, but at that time, she had never paid any attention to Raytan. That¡¯s why she had no memory of it.

    ¡°Princess, I have received another letter from Lord Mathias.¡±

    There was a neatly folded letter in Luna¡¯s hand.

    In the past few days, Sezh hadn¡¯t sent any letters to Mathias. She just didn¡¯t have the energy to write one.

    Sezh, who finally opened the letter, slowly started to read it. Mathias¡¯ concerns were abundant in the letter as he was worried about theck of replies.

    At the end of the letter, these words were written:

    [¡­If you are not feeling well, you can reply slowly. Is there anything I can do to help? The physicians I know are excellent. And I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but the rumors have been very horrifying thest few days. It may be discourteous to dare to say this to the Princess, but I think it would be better to refrain from going out for the time being.]

    Sezh¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Luna, what¡¯s going on these days? Whether inside or outside the Pce¡­ ¡°

    Luna¡¯s face hardened for a moment, then she spoke in a small voice, ¡°Lady Yulia¡¯s father passed away yesterday, Duke Liran.¡±

    ¡°Duke Liran¡­? Why all of a sudden?¡±

    Come to think of it, since morning the Imperial pce seemed to have been noisy. However, she didn¡¯t know the news about Duke Liran being dead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details¡­. but I think it was probably an assassination. I heard everyone talking about it earlier. They found Duke Liran in his bathroom in a sea of blood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He was¡­ murdered?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not just Duke Liran. Baron Eind, General Hayden, Prime Minister Horn¡­ and many more. All have died in thest few days.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face hardened. It was because they all had one thing inmon. All of them supported Bern as the next emperor. They were close with the current Emperor, Rowain III, and had a good rtionship with Yulia Liran.

    ¡°The atmosphere has been a bit ufortabletely. His Majesty is also not in good health. Things keep happening¡­¡±

    Sezh stayed quiet. She only recalled Raytan¡¯s figure the other day. He was doused in blood and held a sharp sword with fresh blood dripping down from it.

    ¡°However, please don¡¯t worry too much. After all, it has nothing to do with the Princess, right? Nothing will happen. Please don¡¯t concern yourself,¡± Luna said in a gentle voice.

    Perhaps she thought that the silent Sezh was frightened.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Princess, you will reach adulthood soon.¡±

    ¡­.Ah, correct. Sezh was so alone in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even notice her birthday was approaching. Now that Sezh thought about it, there¡¯s only a week or so until her 17th birthday.

    ¡°Is there anything you would like to eat or something you would like to have?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nope. I don¡¯t want anything in particr,¡± Sezh shook her head.

    If her 17th birthday was on the way, it meant that the time when her neck was shed was very near.

    And there was one more thing¡­

    It was around this time that Luna died, right before Sezh turned 17.

    Sezh still remembered it clearly. The 17th birthday that no one cared about. That day, Sezh cried until dawn. Embracing the gift Luna had prepared in advance but never got the chance to give her personally. So there was nothing to wish for. If only she could spend her birthday with Luna, that was enough.

    ¡°I just want to eat cake with Luna. Don¡¯t bring any gifts. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°And the cake Luna makes is the best in the world. I really love it.¡±

    Flustered, Lunaughed.

    ¡°Do you need anything? There¡¯s still quite a bit of money left from selling jewelsst time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe something else¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s embarrassing, but can I ask you one thing?¡± Luna asked cautiously.

    Sezh nodded anticipatedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big thing¡­ I want to go out for only a couple of days.¡±

    Instantly, Sezh¡¯s blood turned cold.

    ¡°My sister had a baby a few days ago. My parents live right next door, but they are both old, so it¡¯s difficult to take care of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be back before the Princess¡¯s birthday!¡±

    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t!¡± Without realizing it, Sezh screamed.

    She hurriedly grabbed Luna¡¯s sleeve. She was afraid Luna would disappear right now.

    ¡°¡­Princess?¡± Luna made a puzzled expression.

    <i>¡®Are you ufortable anywhere? Are you okay?</i>¡® Luna asked a few times, but Sezh didn¡¯t answer.

    Sezh could only feel her body trembling.

    ¡­Everything is all starting to happen.

    ***

    In the end, Luna couldn¡¯t go home even though she tilted her head at Sezh¡¯s refusal.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t ask me the reason, and just stay by my side.¡¯</i>

    Another few days passed, and Sezh stuck close to Luna for almost 24 hours. She was scared. Sezh was afraid that something unexpected would happen. Something that ended with the same result as the past.

    The kind and gentle Luna couldn¡¯t even ask why Sezh was disying such a ridiculous act, but she always stood by her side.

    During this time, Sezh¡¯s birthday quickly approached.

    Yerena, who usually doesn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her, summoned Sezh to her pce early in the morning. Sezh thought it was finally the time Yerena told her about the old Duke.

    Her guess was right on the mark.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be an adult soon,¡± Yerena put down her teacup.

    Sezh just stared at the table silently without even bothering to drink her tea.

    ¡°Within this month, someone from the Franz house wille.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    After all, Sezh was already aware of that. It¡¯s time. Even before her return, Yerena did the same thing as soon as Sezh came of age.

    ¡°Is that your answer?¡± Yerena¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t like her reaction. Sezh, who came to her senseste, stuttered and asked, ¡°Oh, no. What happened? Franz Dukedom¡­¡±

    ¡°You remember that I said there was someone who took a liking to you in your debutst time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Duke Franz. The Duke wants you to be his second wife. He¡¯s old, but he¡¯s a good guy. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be nice to you.¡±

    Is a person who has spare time to beat his wife and concubine a good person? Sezh nearly couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    ¡°The preparations are done. You may feel that this is too sudden, but the marriages of the royal family are all like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Sezh nodded and replied.

    Yerena looked slightly baffled as she didn¡¯t expect her daughter would ept the marriage this graciously.

    Sezh was optimistic. Duke Franz will die anyway, and it¡¯s going to be caused by a disease.

    Since Luna¡¯s death was an ident, she could prevent it. But death due to chronic disease is probably unavoidable. Even if it was preventable, there was no way to do it easily. There¡¯s no need to upset Yerena for no reason by saying that she doesn¡¯t want to get married.

    ¡°Alright, then the marriage talk ends here.¡±

    Yerena sipped her tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re not meeting with that Raytan kid again, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the wedding will happen quickly, so I won¡¯t let it pass if you create useless rumors in the meantime. Do you understand?¡±

    Looking into Yerena¡¯s gleaming eyes, Sezh nodded slowly.

    ¡°Stop going out for now. If anyone from the Franz Dukedomes, I will call you back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    Sezh slowly stood up from her seat then politely bowed before walking out of the room.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, mother, you won¡¯t get what you want from Duke Franz.¡¯

    ***

    From Yerena¡¯s pce to her own, Sezh tried to figure out what time it was. It was because she hoped she would be able to meet Raytan likest time. However, she couldn¡¯t even catch sight of his shadow.

    Theirst encounter was when Sezh saw him drenched in blood at the training ground a few days ago. He seemed not to realize how worried she was. Sezh wondered if she should go and talk to him again, but she didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Sezh guessed it was Raytan who killed the nobles.

    Can she really stop it? What if even though she seeded in preventing Yerena from killing Lize, the coup still happened?

    Whenever Sezh was shaken by that uncertainty, what came to mind was Raytan¡¯s face as he stared at her.

    <i>¡®And nevere here again. Anyway, now you too are afraid of me.¡¯</i>

    Why was he making such a hurt face¡­ Sezh didn¡¯t know. She only sighed and fiddled with the cloak he gave her that day.

    First, she has to stop Luna¡¯s death. That¡¯s her priority now. If Luna lives, if she can change the future¡­ It¡¯s something that she could only bet on. Will she stop that tragedy?

    Sezh walked into her bedroom with staggering steps.

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    At that very moment, Sezh froze.

    ¡°Luna!¡±

    Luna wasn¡¯t there. But¡­ she kept telling Sezh she would stay there¡­ A sudden feeling of anxiousness crept into her heart. Sezh¡¯s face turned blue, and she ran out into the hallway.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    A maid, walking in from the opposite side, opened her eyes wide as Sezh rushed towards her. She was Kaen, a maid who was the same age as Luna.

    Sezh could hardly even breathe and urgently asked her, ¡°Kaen, Luna- Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Luna?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave the pce, did she? She¡¯s still here, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Sezh¡¯s voice sounded like she was begging for a ¡®yes¡¯.

    ¡°What happened? If you tell me, I¡¯ll instead-¡°

    ¡°No, no. Just tell me where Luna is.¡±

    But Kaen¡¯s answer was unbearable.

    ¡°Luna went away for a little while¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Princess¡¯s birthday in a few days, so she said she wanted to personally choose the ingredients for the cake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t take long. She¡¯ll be back before the sun goes down, so if the Princess needs anything, I¡¯ll-¡°

    Sezh didn¡¯t waste her time hearing the end of Kaen¡¯s words and only hurriedly started running down the hallway.

 Chapter 82

    <strong>Chapter 82</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of spirit possessed her, but Sezh tried to leave the Imperial Pce that day.

    Of course, it was natural for amotion to start at the gate of the Imperial Pce.

    Princess Sezh, who always lived without showing any presence her entire life, started rioting, saying she had to go outside. It was literally a riot. Sezh kept crying and screaming noisily.

    Along with the guards, who were unable to do anything, Kaen, with a pale and panicked face, tried to persuade Sezh to go back to her pce. However, it was a pipe dream to think it worked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die right here.¡±

    In the face of her threat, the guards had no other choice but to release Sezh. If such news got into Yerena¡¯s ears, she¡¯d undoubtedly be vexed. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter to Sezh now.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    As Sezh restlessly ran away, Kaen suffered for nothing as she tirelessly tried to catch her.

    ¡°Princess, where are you going? If you need anything, please tell me. I¡¯ll find whatever it is¡­ Okay, please?¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, and her body trembled too. But soon, she began to think about Luna¡¯s potential whereabouts.

    Where? Where did she go?

    Luna must have gone to the market since Kaen said Luna went to buy the ingredients for Sezh¡¯s birthday cake. In that case, Sezh had to go there too.

    ¡°Kaen, market¡­ Which direction is the market?¡±

    ¡°The market?¡± Kaen put on a puzzled expression.

    Out of the blue, Sezh ran out of the Imperial Pce and was now asking about the market?

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from here, right? Since Luna told you she¡¯d be back soon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is the Princess looking for Luna? Then I will find her and bring her back. It would be better if the Princess returns to the pce-¡°

    ¡°Where is the location? What direction?¡±

    ¡°As long as you keep walking in that direction-¡­ Princess!¡±

    As soon as Sezh heard the answer, she ran again at full speed.

    ¡°Princess, Princess!¡± Sezh could hear Kaen endlessly calling her name from behind. However, the only thing that existed in her mind was Luna¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±

    After running for a while, Sezh finally saw the market entrance. She turned her head left and right with a pale face.

    As the sun began to set, the market was overcrowded right around closing time. It was crazy.

    The shouts of hawking merchants could be heard everywhere, and people were busy looking at the goods.

    ¡®How do I find Luna in this ce?¡¯ Sezh got nervous.

    ¡°Princess, beware!¡± Suddenly, someone pulled Sezh to the side.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Kaen asked urgently.

    ¡°Damn it! Why are ya standing in the middle of the road?!¡± The grumpy-looking driver spat out a swear.

    If Kaen was even a few secondste, it was clear that the carriage would¡¯ve already hit Sezh.

    ¡°How dare you say something like that! Do you know who this person is¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, Kaen. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    Kaen quickly put on a sullen expression.

    ¡°Rather than that, Luna¡­ we need to hurry to find Luna¡­¡±

    Sezh felt a cold tingle run down her spine. Luna was hit by a carriage and died. She died immediately on the spot. Sezh still remembered that day vividly.

    Even while she was doing this, Luna might be being trampled by a carriage right now.

    Although the ident happened when Luna was on the way back from her house to the pce, it didn¡¯t reassure Sezh at all. Besides, there seemed to be quite a few wagons around the market.

    Sezh¡¯s anxiety took over her mind and her body.

    Sezh stared at the wagon that was getting farther away. The coachman let the horses move around the market like a madman.

    ¡°Hey, have you seen this person? She¡¯s a maid from the Imperial Pce, she¡¯s the same height as me, and her hair reaches down to shoulders¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of peopleing every day. How can I remember them all?!¡± The answers she got never change.

    The merchants who didn¡¯t know Sezh was a princess only showed unfriendly behavior.

    ¡°Princess, just let me search for Luna¡­..¡± Kaen, who couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene repeat once again, spoke to persuade her.

    Sezh shook her head, showing her disagreement.

    It would be faster for two people rather than one person to find Luna. They can¡¯t go back to the Imperial Pce like this. Sezh did not give up and asked one merchant again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I want to ask you some questions.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am looking for a person. It won¡¯t take long, so hold on-¡°

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to buy, go away! Even without you, I¡¯m already busy here!¡±

    ¡°Now, you dare¡­!¡± Standing next to Sezh, the merchant¡¯s words seemed to trigger Kaen¡¯s rage again. Sezh reached out her hand, stopping her, and spoke politely once more.

    ¡°Please, help me. You just need to tell me. Our heights are the same, and her hair is-¡°

    ¡°Go away!¡± The merchant shouted and pushed Sezh away.

    No, to be precise, he would have pushed her if only someone¡¯s hand didn¡¯t intervene at the perfect time.

    ¡°What kind of disrespect is this? Were you just impolite to the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Princ-, what?¡±

    What kind of a princess is a woman with such an undignified appearance? The merchant snorted and moved his sight to the man in front of him.

    ¡°L-Lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apologize. Right now!¡± Mathias looked infuriated.

    The gentle face he had always shown was nowhere to be seen. Mathias¡¯ expression was even sort of terrifying.

    Since it¡¯s not anyone else but Mathias who guaranteed her identity, the merchant had no choice but to trust him.

    ¡°I- I apologize. I dared not recognize the Princess¡­¡± The merchant stuttered.

    Mathias didn¡¯t rx his expression until the merchant finished his apology. Then he carefully pulled Sezh away.

    ¡°Mathias Kareem greets the Princess Sezh,¡± even in the bustling market, Mathias was still as graceful as ever.

 Chapter 83

    <strong>Chapter 83</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Mathias Kareem greets the Princess Sezh,¡± Even in the bustling market, Mathias was still as graceful as ever.

    ¡°By the way, Princess, what are you doing here? You said you¡¯re not that type to leave the pce, so I almost didn¡¯t expect it to be you that was here.¡±

    ¡°A-And you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was on my way home from buying a present for the Princess. On that street across the market, there¡¯s a ce that sells pretty good teas.¡±

    Mathias smiled and shook what he was holding in his hand. Sezh could see the wrapping paper looked the same as the tea he gave herst time.

    Anyway, Sezh was lucky to have met Mathias today. With his help, it might be easier to find Luna.

    Sezh spoke urgently, ¡°I went to the market to find a maid. She must be around here, but there are so many people¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean the maid who usually receives my letters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, her name is Luna. She looks¡­¡± Sezh then exined Luna¡¯s appearance as much as possible.

    Mathias listened to all those words with a serious face.

    ¡°First of all, I will tell my servants to find her. Princess, don¡¯t worry too much, and please return to the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I have to find her too. I can¡¯t go back until I meet Luna.¡±

    Mathias seemed to be thinking about something in response to her firm answer and then nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright. Then, we can find your maid together. It¡¯s dangerous for a princess to walk alone.¡±

    ***

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they wandered all over the market. Despite the cold weather, Sezh¡¯s body was wet with sweat, and her feet were starting to ache. She had already circted the market three times with Mathias, but Luna was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Why¡­ Nowhere¡­.¡± Sezh grumbled with a pale face.

    Has something already happened?

    ¡°How long has the maid been gone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been about two hours now,¡± Kaen answered.

    ¡°She might have already returned, so you should go back to the pce and check first. I will apany the Princess.¡±

    Kaen nodded in response to Mathias¡¯s instructions and then started to walk away at a hurried pace.

    ¡°Princess, how about taking a little break? Yourplexion-¡°

    Mathias was speaking, but the Princess didn¡¯t seem to be engaging with anything he was saying. He was disheartened to see her wandering around with her messy hair.

    ¡°Lord, are there any other markets nearby? I think she¡¯s not here¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not the market¡­ I know there are a few small shops across the street.¡±

    Then maybe Luna went there.

    Maybe they already crossed each other¡­

    Before Sezh even had time to ask him for directions, Mathias grabbed Sezh¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s this way. Please follow me carefully,¡± After saying that, Mathias started walking at a fast pace.

    Mathias took Sezh to the back of the market. After walking through the crowds in a narrow alley a few times, Sezh arrived at the ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front of us.¡±

    Indeed, a few small shops caught her eye. They were not that big, so Sezh could more easily search.

    It was at the moment when Sezh was about to take a step. At the end of the opposite street, the woman she had been looking for so desperately walked out. It was Luna.

    There were a few paper bags in her hand. Luna held them in her arms as if they were a treasure.

    Silly Luna.

    You can skip such things. Why are you wasting your time doing that?

    Still, Sezh was happy. She felt relieved. After that, Sezh called out to her, ¡°Luna!¡±

    Luna looked around and soon found Sezh standing across the street. Her round eyes widened, making her look like a rabbit.

    Luna made a puzzled expression for a second but then started running to Sezh with such a joyous face.

    And it was at that moment¡­

    ¡­The darting carriage didn¡¯t slow down its speed, and it crushed Luna.

    ¡°Aakh!¡± Someone screamed.

    The carriage copsed and skidded across the street. The coachman shrieked and rolled over on the ground. The big horses that carried the carriage made a loud groaning sound.

    ¡°Pr-Princess¡­¡±

    Mathias called her with a discouraged voice, but Sezh didn¡¯t answer.

    She didn¡¯t scream like the other passersby who witnessed it. She silently stood there, motionless like a stone. And soon after, she began rushing toward Luna.

    ***

    The mansion in the early evening bustled with busy maids and servants. Raytan climbed a tree and looked down at them quietly.

    The Franz family mansion was not far from the Imperial Pce. It seems Raytan didn¡¯t need to worry much about getting caught drenched in blood on the long way home after ending the Duke¡¯s life. It was a good thing for Raytan.

    The reason he came here today was simple. To get rid of Johan Franz without any hassle, he needed to know the whole pattern of his daily lifestyle. When does he go to the bedroom, and with who?

    ¡°Why are you sote! I already told you! You have to prepare the Lord¡¯s dinner early!¡± A maid screamed.

    Raytan overheard their conversation.

    ¡°I apologize. I was receiving the medicine from the doctor¡­ .¡±

    Medicine? Raytan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had also heard that Johan Franz has a chronic disease.

    However, the medicine that the maid had received did not seem to suit the disease the Duke should have.

    ¡°¡­Why are you getting the medicine? You¡¯ll get beaten again in a few days anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ but¡­¡±

    A smirk arched over Raytan¡¯s lips. He knew about it too: Johan Franz¡¯s bad habits.

    He is that kind of guy¡­

    ¡®He seems to have had an eye on Princess Sezh ever since the debutante ball. That¡¯s why he asked Yerena to take the Princess as his second wife.¡¯

    Without realizing it, Raytan bit his lips.

    ¡®For Yerena, it¡¯s a deal with nothing to lose. If she bes inws with him, Duke Franz will certainly help her in many ways.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t surprising at all. Sezh wanted to leave the pce when she reached adulthood, but Yerena wasn¡¯t a person who would nicely let that happen.

    However, selling your daughter to such a human¡­

    For the first time, Raytan could sincerely obey Lize¡¯s orders. Even if he¡¯ll be covered in blood and heard a strange voice, he felt like he had to kill him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan¡¯s blood-red eyes slowly moved to the right. It was Johan Franz¡¯s bedroom. He could see the extravagant chamber through therge window.

    The sun had not yet fully set, but he was already lying on the sofa in his pajamas. His belly protruding like a pig caught one¡¯s attention. There was no way he could get away from Raytan¡¯s sword.

    For a moment, a disgusted look appeared on Raytan¡¯s face. Soon after, he jumped off the tree. The spying was over. It was time to return to the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 84

    <strong>Chapter 84</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    To return to the Imperial Pce from the Franz mansion, Raytan had to go through the market.

    He walked through an alley where people rarely wandered. He had been out during the night a lot the past few days, so his eyes were getting better adapted to the dark.

    He was walking in a usually quiet ce. But today, he heard a loud sound from a nearby location.

    It was a scream.

    Raytan, who finally walked out of the alley, looked out and saw an unexpected sight.

    ¡°¡­Sezh?¡±

    Raytan confirmed what he saw over and over again, but it was undoubtedly Sezh. Standing next to her was also someone he knew: Mathias Kareem.

    It was the moment when Raytan started to frown-

    ¡°Sob¡­¡±

    At the sound of Sezh¡¯s cry, Raytan¡¯s body stiffened. Looking at Sezh¡¯s condition, he forgot to breathe. Raytan didn¡¯t even have time to think deeply about what¡¯s happening and swiftly rushed toward her.

    ***

    ¡°Lu¡­ na¡­¡±

    A small, white hand gently shook Luna¡¯s body, but there was no response. Luna didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Lie¡­¡±

    It can¡¯t be like this. Until recently, hers and Luna¡¯s eyes had met. Luna had just looked and smiled at her a few minutes ago. Sezh couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    The blood leaking from Luna¡¯s crushed head. Her limp hands.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Mathias, who was by her side, waspletely disheartened. He bent his legs with a downcast face and tried to move Sezh up from her current position. But Sezh waved off Mathias¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I will call someone and tell them to move the body. So please¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Let go!¡±

    ¡°Princess-¡°

    ¡°Luna-!¡±

    Sezh bawled. Holding Luna¡¯s still warm hand, she put her head on her chest and cried her eyes out.

    Luna was still holding the paper bag in her hand. Sezh could see the strawberries inside the ragged paper bag.

    ¡®I just want to eat cake with Luna. The cake Luna makes is the best in the world¡­¡¯

    She didn¡¯t mean it. She just wanted to say that she only needed to be with her. That would be enough. If she didn¡¯t say that, Luna would never have died in this way.

    No, is she truly dead?

    Maybe Luna is holding her breath. She might not be dead yet. If she takes her to a physician¡­

    Sezh shook Luna¡¯s body incessantly.

    ¡°Luna, Luna¡­¡­¡±

    Luna¡¯s lifeless body feebly quaked. However, that was all the movement that came from her.

    ¡°You said you will be by my side no matter what happens¡­¡±

    Crystal tears fell on Luna¡¯s face.

    ¡°You said you would do anything for me¡­. What kind of maid are you who dares to do this¡­¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t want anything both then and now.

    ¡®I thought you could just stay by my side. But how can you-¡®

    ¡°You¡­ You broke your master¡¯s heart twice¡­¡±

    ¡®Luna, you died twice like this?!¡¯

    At that moment, a dark shadow fell over Sezh¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Running out of breath, Raytan looked down at Luna, who had be a corpse. His eyes moved to Sezh¡¯s hand that held Luna¡¯s as Sezh sat on the floor.

    ¡°Brother, Luna-¡°

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Luna¡­¡±

    Raytan gently hugged Sezh¡¯s quivering body.

    ¡°¡­We should take Luna home, Sezh.¡±

    Sezh cried.

    ¡°And Luna wouldn¡¯t want you to sit on the cold floor like this.¡±

    Then he got up while still embracing Sezh. She also didn¡¯t turn away from Raytan. Sezh instead buried her face in his chest and sobbed.

    ¡°Call someone.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s gaze turned to the Imperial Pce guard who was there among the onlookers.

    ¡°Bring the maid¡¯s body to the pce. Handle it with the utmost care. If we see even the slightest bit of neglect, no one will escape from being held responsible. No one.¡±

    The frightened guard nodded.

    ***

    They brought the body to Sezh¡¯s pce. However, there was no room for the body, so they moved Luna to the underground basement warehouse. Unfortunately, there was nothing Sezh could do about it.

    Tomorrow, Luna¡¯s body will be sent to her home. The maids who had known Luna for a long time, including Kaen, had cleaned her body. Luna, whoid in a coffin, sure looked like someone who was just sleeping.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh sat down in front of the coffin and gently stroked Luna¡¯s cheek. It was warm a little while ago, but regardless of it was the weather or the passage of time, Luna¡¯s body started to get colder.

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    Sezh called out Luna¡¯s name with a crestfallen expression on her face. However, no ¡®Yes, Princess?¡¯ reply came out of Luna¡¯s mouth.

    Luna died because of her. So Sezh couldn¡¯t me anyone. Sezh couldn¡¯t even say, ¡®Why did you die twice?!¡¯ or ¡®Why did you let me breakdown twice by dying like that?!¡¯ because everything was her fault.

    Sezh sat while staring nkly, then started hitting her chest. But someone suddenly grabbed her hand. Sezh looked up at Raytan with her tear-drenched face.

    Raytan held a nket in his hands. Even though he looked nervous, Raytan wrapped it around Sezh¡¯s shoulders. He then sat down next to her.

    ¡°If you keep hitting your chest like that, Luna will be sad. I¡¯m sure she would fret about that. What if you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You said it back then, right? You said that whenever a matter rted to you happens, she always fusses about it.¡±

    Just then, Sezh put down her hand. Blue eyes filled with tears stared longingly at Luna. After a while, Sezh finally parted her lips and spoke with a cracking voice.

    ¡°Brother, Luna¡­ A few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She said she wanted to go home¡­ I didn¡¯t let her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve let her.¡±

    If Sezh had known this would happen, she would have let Luna go home.

    ¡°If so¡­ she could have seen her family for thest time.¡±

    Even if Sezh recalled what happened in the other future, she thought it had been better than it is now. Sezh felt pity for Luna, who eventually died without even seeing her family, and Sezh was damned for being the one who made Luna so pitiful.

    ¡°I told her not to go¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since shest saw her family¡­ Instead, we were together every day.¡±

    Raytan bit his lip, ¡°Luna was family to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And it must have been the same for Luna. If it wasn¡¯t for that¡­ Back then, in that library, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand in front of me so bravely.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s expression was vague.

    ¡°Right, Luna was my family. She was the only one who protected me¡­¡±

    But now she¡¯s gone. Today was thest. Tomorrow, Luna will finally go home and be buried in the ground. There wasn¡¯t much time left to even gaze at her cold body.

    ¡°There were a lot of things¡­ that I couldn¡¯t give her. I wanted to properly say thank you and buy her a good gift¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it now,¡± Raytan patted her back. ¡°I will protect you.¡± He then slowly walked out of the room.

    Not long after, silence descended upon the entire warehouse. Sezh caressed Luna¡¯s cheek several times.

    ¡®You know, it was so good to see you again, Luna. So I thought I would absolutely be able to save you this time. I¡¯m so sorry you couldn¡¯t go home.¡¯

    Thank you so much, and¡­

    And¡­

    ¡°¡­ I love you, Luna.¡±

    Sezh barely squeezed out her voice that was starting to fade.

    ¡°I really love you.¡±

    Sezh wanted to apologize and pour out her thankfulness. She wanted them to be the words that Luna always remembered.

    Sezh sobbed quietly.

    ***

    The basement floor was freezing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan sat down as he guarded the warehouse door. He stared down at the floor silently. If he had known this, he would have brought a few more nkets.

    ¡®No, it wouldn¡¯t help much,¡¯ Raytan shook his head.

    No matter how cold the basement and the floor are, she would only focus on her feelings. Raytan quietly rested his head against the door. He heard a small sob from behind it.

    He knew she was going to cry. That¡¯s why he left the room so Sezh could be as sad as she wanted. Hearing her inconsble cries, Raytan tightly closed his eyes.

    ¡®What do you do now?¡¯

    ¡®The poor you who now has no ce to lean on at all.¡¯

    ¡®And what do I do too?¡¯

    ¡®Even though I know I have to push you away, I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡¯

    No matter how many times Raytan asked himself, he couldn¡¯t figure out the answer.

    Suddenly, a cold chill permeated through his body. Regardless, Raytan didn¡¯t leave even when dusk deepened and the sun came up again.

 Chapter 85

    <strong>Chapter 85</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Luna finally went home.

    At Raytan¡¯s insistence, he was the one to politely escort Luna home, so there was nothing for Sezh to worry over. There was nothing else to do for Luna. Raytan did everything very carefully, and Sezh had cried so much now that she couldn¡¯t even shed another tear.

    ¡°Princess, I will take Luna home in your ce,¡± Kaen said.

    Sezh gave Kaen a small pouch. That pouch contained Yerena¡¯s jewels, which she had collected so far. Sezh also put in the remaining money from selling some of those jewelsst time. She¡¯d had it hidden to use the money for when she escaped the pce after reaching adulthood, but Sezh wanted to give it away now. Luna said that her younger sister had a child, so it seemed like Luna¡¯s sister would need a good amount of money.

    ¡°Luna¡­ This is thest gift she can give as a sister. I hope she will forgive me.¡±

    Kaen nodded with tears in her eyes.

    And Sezh¡­ Sezh celebrated her 17th birthday alone.

    ***

    It was her birthday, but Sezh didn¡¯t feel any emotions. Usually, she would have been excited. She would have anticipated it very much. When it was her birthday, Luna would always made a ruckus. Sezh didn¡¯t put much importance on her birthday, but seeing Luna like that made her ecstatic too.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t.

    On this birthday, Yerena also did note. And Lize, who took care of Sezh, was also not in a good state of health and was lying in her chambers. But it didn¡¯t matter. Even if Yerena visited her or if Lize invited her to her pce, Sezh wouldn¡¯t be happy at all.

    What was so important? She doesn¡¯t have Luna now.

    ¡°Princess, is there anything you want to do? If you want to get some air¡­¡±

    After escorting Luna home, Kaen had returned to Sezh and was trying to improve her mood. Nevertheless, there was no response. Sezh was sitting on the bed with a nk expression on her face. Just like a doll. Sezh¡¯s condition truly made Kaen worried.

    Kaen knew it too. When she was a child, Sezh suffered from aphasia due to severe depression. No one knew how wonderful Luna was to Sezh during that time. Now said the same thing couldn¡¯t happen again.

    Kaen approached Sezh and gently asked, ¡°If not ¡­ Would you like some cake?¡±

    A delicious strawberry cake reflected in her vacant blue eyes.

    ¡°Of course, it will not taste as good as the one Luna made, but still¡­¡±

    Kaen didn¡¯t finish her words and only watched Sezh. Sezh looked at the cake with a pair of unfocused eyes, then parted her lips.

    ¡°¡­No, I will eat.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kaen.¡±

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Sezh hadn¡¯t been giving her an answer, and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day. Because of that, Kaen didn¡¯t even know how grateful she was for that reply.

    Kaen brought a tray of strawberry cake to Sezh. It was a carefully made cake; Sezh could tell at a nce. Its exterior was generously covered with fresh cream and even decorated with dried petals. And on the top of it, there was a massive strawberry.

    ¡®I just want to eat cake with Luna.¡¯

    Sezh, who was picking un p the fork, stopped.

    ¡®The cake that Luna makes is the best in the world. I really like it.¡¯

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡¯ Sezh thought to herself.

    ¡°Princess? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Kaen asked worriedly.

    ¡°No¡­ no. I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    Sezh slowly forked the cake to her mouth. It was tasty. Even if it was different from the cake Luna made, it was still delicious.

    However, it didn¡¯t interest her at all. The inside of her mouth felt like it was stuffy. It felt like she was chewing dry sand. In the end, Sezh couldn¡¯t eat even a single piece and put down the fork.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kaen¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you made it with great care, but I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Sezh bowed her head.

    Kaen looked at Sezh with a painful expression.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Please don¡¯t worry, Princess. Then besides the cake¡­ Would you like some food? You haven¡¯t eaten anything today. I prepared a boiled soup that¡¯s still warm. You¡¯ll feel morefortable,¡± Kaen said while pointing to the table.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will eatter. I want to¡­ rest a little now. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Sezh¡¯s voice was as low as it could be to say thosest three words.

    ¡°¡­I understand. Please, get some rest. I will leave the food here, so if you need anything, call me right away.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Thanks, Kaen.¡± Sezh replied quietly.

    ***

    The night deepened. Sezh sat on her bed like a broken thing. She silently sat and watched the setting sun until the moon rose.

    She felt empty.

    A cool winter breeze blew through the wide-open window, but she wasn¡¯t cold at all. Within her lifeless blue eyes was reflected a curtain fluttering in the wind.

    ¡®Princess! You¡¯ve left the window open like this again.¡¯

    Soon, Sezh could see Luna¡¯s figure lecturing her. As always, Luna shook her head and started nagging.

    ¡®You know that you have a weak body. You will catch a cold again. You suffered a lotst winter.¡¯

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right.¡±

    ¡®I already said it many times. Please be sure to keep the windows closed! I¡¯m so very worried. My, my, Princess, what would you do without me?¡­¡¯

    Right.

    ¡®What do I do now, Luna?¡¯

    The tears that had been pooling around her eyes were dripping down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh narrowed her eyes a little.

    She saw a human shadow flicker through her teary, blurred vision. Someone was closing the window.

    Just like Luna.

    ¡°¡­Open the window again.¡±

    Raytan looked at Sezh and said, ¡°It¡¯s winter. You better keep it closed. Especially at night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s suffocating here¡­¡± Sezh muttered quietly. ¡°Leave it open.¡±

    Raytan paused for a moment. He then opened the window back slightly. Following that, he approached Sezh then said something unexpected.

    ¡°Shall we go out, then? If you go out and get some air, you will feel better. Tell me any ce you want to go.¡±

    Sezh nced at Raytan. Over thest few days, he had granted her such unconditional kindness. It was ironic. Again, only Raytan cared about Sezh¡¯s sorrow.

    Sezh parted her lips to speak in a small voice.

    ¡°Brother¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me.¡±

    ¡°Sounds stupid.¡±

    ¡°I know you care a lot. Thank you for that.¡±

    She was sincere. If Raytan didn¡¯t take care of her like this, Sezh would have been even more frustrated. Sezh couldn¡¯t shake off her sadness, but Raytan still persistently tried to soothe it.

    ¡°If you feel thankful, eat this properly.¡±

    Raytan picked up the tray on the table. The soup that Kaen served before remained untouched.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡°

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything all day. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know about that?¡±

    When there was no reply, Raytan let out a soft sigh. Then, to her surprise, he picked up the spoon.

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    Sezh, who couldn¡¯t win at his persistent prompting, started to open her mouth.

    The lukewarm soup entered her mouth, and Sezh swallowed it helplessly. After that, he repeated the action. Raytan fed her the soup until the bottom of the bowl was visible.

    Raytan now looked like he was taking care of a baby. Seeing that, Sezh couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like Luna, Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Luna used to feed me like this. Because of her worry that something big will happen if I miss even one meal.¡±

    ¡°She always did anything for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡®She always made a fuss about everything.¡¯

    Raytan recalled Luna¡¯s face when Sezh even had the tiniest of scratches. She would cause a racket. He carved a small smirk on his lips.

    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Raytan continued by mumbling in a tiny voice, ¡°¡­am the same.¡±

    It was too small to reach Sezh¡¯s ears.

    Raytan put the empty bowl down on the floor and looked at Sezh again, ¡°You look tired. Did you get some sleep?¡±

    Sezh shook her head.

    ¡°I keep having nightmares.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nightmares?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nightmare where Luna gets hit by a carriage in front of me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to stop it¡­ In the end, I still fail. Then I hold Luna¡¯s body and cry.¡±

    Raytan stared at Sezh without saying anything.

    ¡°I want to remember her smiling face¡­ I don¡¯t want anything besides that. So I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll only remember thatst image that happened.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s head drooped down.

    She was scared. She will continue to think about Luna from now on, but she¡¯s scared she will always think about that incident again.

    It wasn¡¯t happening currently, but Sezh was afraid that someday the memory of Luna she remembered would be thest blood-soaked picture of her.

    ¡°Sezh,¡± Raytan called out her name softly.

    ¡°First of all, I originally wanted to visit you sooner¡­ I¡¯m sorry foringte.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And happy birthday. I sincerely say this.¡±

    After his unexpected birthday greeting, Raytan pulled something out from under his arm.

    Sezh cautiously looked down at what he had held out. Then soon¡­ she looked like she was about to cry.

 Chapter 86

    <strong>Chapter 86</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Her slender shoulders trembled helplessly. Tears ran down Sezh¡¯s pale cheeks, and a small sob escaped from her lips.

    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s yours,¡± Raytan said while handing it over to Sezh.

    What he brought out was a painting¡ª a painting of Luna.

    ¡°Where¡­¡± Sezh cried. ¡°This¡­ Where did you get it¡­?¡±

    ¡°I asked a painter and then described Luna¡¯s appearance one by one.¡±

    Raytan had gone out as soon as the sun rose.

    He had to search through all the streets to find someone who could finally make this painting. He then had tomission the painter with a lot of extra money.

    Since the painter had never seen Luna in person, Raytan described Luna¡¯s appearance in words bit by bit.

    ¡°This picture feels so real. And¡­ she is smiling,¡± Sezh spoke while still crying.

    Luna in the picture was smiling brightly. It was a smile that sparked endless love just by looking at it.

    ¡°In my memories, Luna was always smiling like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This was the way she always looked at you.¡±

    During the years Raytan had known Luna, it had always been that way. Both of her eyes were always busy chasing after Sezh, and there was a warm smile on her lips.

    Raytan wanted Sezh to know Luna was always happy during all of the time she spent with Sezh.

    ¡°Now you can remember it, right? Luna¡¯s smiling face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s hand was shaking a little as she touched the painting. Scared that it¡¯ll get wrinkled, she couldn¡¯t even hold it tightly.

    While sitting next to her, Raytan observed the mesmerized Sezh. For the past few days, he didn¡¯t know what to say to Sezh. He had never beenforted by anyone, nor he ever offeredfort to anyone.

    So, at this moment, Raytan didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do. But, he wanted Sezh to be a little less sad. Raytan hesitated but eventually reached out to Sezh¡¯s head. He fixed her tangled hair and stroked it. He then wiped away the tears that had soaked her face. Raytan wondered if her soft skin might get hurt if it¡¯s stroked by his big, ugly hand, so he did it as softly as he could.

    ¡°It¡¯s too small for a birthday present,¡± Raytan tucked a ruffled strand of Sezh¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°Tell me if you want anything else. Whatever it is, I will-¡°

    ¡°No,¡± Sezh shook her head. ¡°This is enough..¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. It was both the best birthday present and the most effective constion Sezh has ever received.

    Even if someone brought her any precious jewel, it would not be as valuable as the painting. Sezh sincerely thanked him from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Raytan replied softly.

    He stared down at Sezh then gently pulled her lean body toy her tiny head on his thigh.

    ¡°You better close your eyes a little bit, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°But then Brother will-¡°

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll stay here by your side until you fall asleep.¡±

    Instead of replying, Sezh gripped Raytan¡¯s shirt.

    Her hold left unpleasant wrinkles on his clothes, but that wasn¡¯t what caught Raytan¡¯s eyes. It was her small, soft hand that was still slightly trembling.

    Raytan wished that he was a more warm type of person so that he couldfort her better.

    However, he couldn¡¯t think of any proper words to say. Instead, in a clumsy effort offorting, Raytan slowly patted Sezh¡¯s back.

    ¡®Even if you feel lonely¡­ It¡¯s a better choice.¡¯

    He could hear his voice from the past. Raytan knew for sure that he had to draw a line.

    Whatever the oue, he knew that the more time they spent together, the more they would harm each other. However, Sezh stayed by his side too back then in the past.

    Sheforted him with clumsy words, and with her hands, she stopped his anxiety.

    Even if there was nothing he could do for Sezh, Raytan wanted to be by her side. For this moment right now.

    When the sun sets and the moon shines its light again, it¡¯s also a sign for him to do something¡­

    He had to do something he¡¯d been procrastinating on: Killing Johan Franz. There have been many opportunities to get rid of him in thest few days. However, he didn¡¯t want toe to Sezh with the smell of blood on him.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I can¡¯te.¡±

    Sezh, who was lying down, froze. She looked up at Raytan while still clutching his clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t skip meals because there is no one to take care of you. I will check on everything with your maid.¡±

    ¡°Do you¡­ have something to do?¡±

    Sezh had a hunch that if he sessfullypleted his work, another prestigious nobleman or member of the Imperial family would die.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s something you don¡¯t have to think about,¡± Raytan looked away and answered in a low voice.

    He would sometimes avoid her gaze like this. It was his habit. He does that every time he hears a question he doesn¡¯t want to or can not answer.

    ¡°Brother, I¡­¡±

    Sezh, who was about to say something, hesitated and bit her lips.

    What should she say? Should she be honest? ¡®I know everything. I know who the person who killed the nobles is.¡¯ Or should she ask him whose life he is going to take this time? Or maybe ask, ¡®Why are you doing such a thing?¡¯

    ¡°I¡­ I hope Brother doesn¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Sincere words flowed out her lips at an unexpected time.

    ¡°And¡­ I also don¡¯t want you to feel sad or lonely.¡±

    Sezh still remembered it clearly: What he said about the smell of blood, his cracking voice, and those empty red eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on and what Raytan¡¯s actions were supposed to aplish. Regardless, her words were earnest. Sezh hoped that he would never wear that kind of expression again.

    Raytan gently caressed Sezh¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t cry,¡± His low voice creaked. ¡°Because if you cry¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Sezh put her hand on top of Raytan¡¯s, who was stroking her cheek.

    ¡°I told you already. I¡­ I think this is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± Raytan replied. It was all he could say.

    Raytan pulled out the nket and arranged it to cover Sezh¡¯s body so the cold wind wouldn¡¯t seep into her.

    ***

    When Sezh woke up, Raytan was nowhere to be seen.

    Sezh recalled that she slept on Raytan¡¯s thigh at the edge of the bed before. But when she opened her eyes, Sezh found herself lying at the center of the bed.

    It seems that he left after confirming that she was sleeping deeply.

    Sezh was still absentmindedly fiddling with the nket that covered her body when she suddenly turned her gaze to the side table.

    On the side table was the framed picture of Luna. Sezh reached out, picked it up, then held it in her arms. Luna and Raytan¡¯s smiling faces shed through her mind.

    Sezh blinked slowly with an exhausted face.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, Luna,¡± Sezh muttered to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can do and what I can prevent¡­¡±

    The feeling of losing Luna was making Sezh feel helpless.

    ¡°Everything just feels¡­ heavy.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop Luna¡¯s death, and this is not the end. More terrible things were about to happen. No, it must be already happening in the ce she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°The future¡­ I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    What will happen if her mother kills Lady Lize? Will Raytan stage a coup again?

    And also¡­

    Sezh touched her neck.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just you, Sezh. I will kill all the blondes with blue eyes.¡¯

    The emotionless red eyes staring at her invaded Sezh¡¯s mind.

    ¡®I hope you don¡¯t cry. Because if you cry¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯

    Now, it is his soft gazes, the hand that gently patted her back, and his low cracking voice that took over her mind.

    Sezh closed her eyes tightly. She rolled and kept changing her position to feelfortable, but she felt so stuffy. Her eyes automatically went to the window.

    Through the half-open window, the cold winter breeze was blowing.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s wind, it¡¯s quite¡­¡¯

    Is it a thief? Sezh, who had been nkly thinking, paused.

    It was because someone¡¯s shadow fell on the white curtain that swayed in the wind.

    Sezh got up from her bed. Following that, with slow and cautious steps, she walked toward the window.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    A pair of red eyes that look just like Raytan¡¯s, hair color that seemed to have gotten lighter as time passed¡­

    ¡°¡­Eton.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sezh.¡±

    Eton lightly smiled.

 Chapter 87

    Eton was the same as before. Even after four years had passed, he hadn¡¯t aged at all. Everything was the same except for his slightly paler hair color.

    ¡°Your face truly looks terrible,¡± Eton said in a gentle voice. ¡°Something happened while I was away?¡±

    Sezh nodded helplessly. Eton sat by the window and reached his hand out to Sezh, gently pulling her towards him.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    A warm hand patted Sezh¡¯s back while she only stared at him silently.

    ¡°Luna is dead.¡±

    ¡°I see. Was Luna your friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my one and only friend¡­ she was like family to me as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She died because of me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ It was because of me. Everything.¡±

    It was difficult for her to exin all theplex circumstances. The fact that she knew about Luna¡¯s death in advance. And that even though she knew, she still couldn¡¯t stop it. So it was undisputedly her fault.

    ¡°Sezh, there is no one to be med for a death,¡± Eton said reassuringly. ¡°Death is something that human power can not stop. No matter what had happened, it is not your fault. I¡¯m sure Luna will think so too.¡±

    It can¡¯t be stopped by human power? Sezh suddenly looked at Eton.

    ¡°Eton, remember what you said to me back then?¡±

    ¡°I remember most of the things I say to you.¡±

    ¡°You said that if I learned how to create a stable wind, you would grant my wish.¡±

    ¡°I did say that.¡±

    Now, there¡¯s hope¡ª a small glimmer of hope. If human power can¡¯t save a person, then maybe with magic¡­?

    ¡°Now I can do it. It¡¯s not as perfect as when you helped me, but I¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sezh,¡± Eton, guessing what Sezh was going to ask, made a sympathetic expression.

    ¡°I can truly do it. I can show you right now. So, my wish¡­ Can¡¯t you save Luna¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know how to do magic¡­¡±

    If magic can do it, but Eton stillcks the skill, Sezh can practice even at the cost of her life as long as it¡¯s possible. If she could save Luna¡­

    However, Eton¡¯s answer was not what Sezh expected.

    ¡°Sezh, you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Eton patted Sezh¡¯s back tofort her and continued to speak, ¡°Once a person is dead, they cannot be brought back to life. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s something even God can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s drooped head reflected in his red eyes.

    Eton then spoke softly, ¡°If that were possible. I would have done it first.¡±

    Even if it meant losing all the power he had, Eton would have done it back then, and Syarhwina would havee back to life.

    ¡°Eton¡­ Have you lost someone precious?¡±

    Eton was silent. Someone precious. Those two words were not enough to describe Syarhwina.

    ¡°How can I be okay¡­? Does it get better with time? Tell me, Eton¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Eton said with a bitter expression. ¡°It seems like it happened just yesterday to me.¡±

    Syarhwina¡¯s death happened a very long time ago. However, Eton had been sealed around that time and stuck with that memory. Hundreds and thousands of years have passed since then, but it wasn¡¯t so for Eton.

    ¡°Humans say you should let go of someone who leaves first.¡±

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how or what it means since I only heard it.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, Kaen also said that to me. If I¡¯m too sad, if I keep holding on to her, Luna won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t be able¡­ to leave?¡±

    ¡°She said we should remember the happy memories instead of the bad ones. But I don¡¯t understand. The more I look back on those memories, the more tears I shed¡­¡± Sezh let out a small sigh.

    While wiping Sezh¡¯s tears, Eton pondered by himself. If that¡¯s true, even if hundreds of more years pass, Syarhwina¡¯s soul will never leave this world.

    ¡°Then just cry your heart out. Cry until there are no more tears left. Then the day wille when it will fade. Just like what humans say.¡±

    ¡®Even if you can¡¯t let go of her forever, I hope it fades a little. Whether it¡¯s confusion, sadness, longing¡­ or even anger,¡¯ Eton sincerely hoped.

    ¡°Then one day, when you know how to let her go with your heart, would you tell me the way? I will be waiting for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eton?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a way, so I don¡¯t know how to do that,¡± Etonughed bitterly. ¡°But you will eventually find a way because you are a kind and warm-hearted child.¡±

    Arge hand caressed her tousled blonde hair.

    Sezh wiped away her tears and nodded.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s been a long time since we met, but I only talked about myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Did you find the sealing stone?¡±

    ¡°¡­I found what I was looking for.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s swollen eyes widened. It¡¯s because Eton¡¯s expression was dull.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. My part ends here¡­ Shall we talk about something else?¡± Eton quickly erased the gloomy expression on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lot taller. Thest time I saw you, you were only as tall as my chest at most.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Your face has also grown so much that I can¡¯t evenprehend it. If we ran into each other on the street, I might barely recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°I would have recognized Eton at a nce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m positively sure of it. Why are you still the same? Why hasn¡¯t anything changed?¡± Sezh asked two questions in a row, but Eton didn¡¯t answer even one of them and just smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you after such a long time, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Same¡­ here.¡±

    It was sincere. Eton was still a mysterious person, but it was good to see him again.

    Sezh felt as if she had reconnected with a long-lost friend.

    ¡°Where are you going now? Perhaps¡­ Are you going to leave again¡­?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eton shook his head. ¡°There are things I have to check with my own eyes. I won¡¯t leave until I see it.¡±

    Eton¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to look outside of the window. He somehow seemed to be looking at Raytan¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Your brother¡­ What is he up to?¡± Eton asked out of the blue.

    Sezh replied softly, ¡°Just¡­ Nothing special¡­ happening. He takes care of me a lot¡­ He even came here a while ago. I at least got this better thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Eton replied with a casual face.

    But what about this bloody smell*, Sezh? Who is the one causing this? ¡­Without revealing their true intentions.

    ¡°The sun will rise soon. You better sleep now.¡±

    ¡°What about you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I will go back to where I used to be. The ce where I first met you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lize¡¯s pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Um, but the Imperial pce is a little bit more chaotic these days¡­ If you get caught¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You know it too, right? No one can enter that ce unless I allow it.¡±

    Eton once again said something she couldn¡¯t understand.

    Endless questions barged into her head. Sezh hesitated then parted her lips, ¡°Did you allow me in the day we first met? When I entered that room.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eton chuckled meaningfully. ¡°It was possible because you are a special child.¡±

    In an instant, Sezh¡¯s face froze. Her tense and confused face made her look cute. Sezh was a special child. It was the first time Eton saw someone with the ability to do what she did. So he thought she was an interesting kid, and it was still the same today.

    ¡°Sezh, go to bed and sleep. The night air is cold, so make sure to cover yourself with a nket.¡±

    Sezh gave a slight nod in response.

    Now it¡¯s time for him to go. Eton slowly stood up in front of the window, and then he turned his head back with a face that looked like he had forgotten something.

    ¡°You still have your wish since I couldn¡¯t fulfill the request to save Luna. Think of another wish. At that time, I want you to make a wish that can make you happy. Whatever it is.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t say it toote.¡±

    ¡®¡­Because I don¡¯t have much time left,¡¯ Eton swallowed the rest of his words.

    ¡°Have a nice dream, Sezh,¡± With those words, Eton jumped out of the window.

    Left alone, Sezh stood nkly in front of the window and then walked to her bed toy down.

    ¡­Does that mean Eton has someone who he should let go of? Who is that precious person Eton lost? And Raytan¡­ why did he say he can¡¯te tomorrow? Unanswered questions kepting unceasingly.

    Sezh finally fell asleep after dawn.

    The very next day, the announcement of Johan Franz¡¯s death came.

 Chapter 88

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Yerena screamed out a swear.

    It was a light-minded and graceless act that didn¡¯t suit the ck mourning attire she wore.

    Sezh only stared at her without saying a word.

    It was just past noon. Sezh couldn¡¯t understand why Yerena came to her pce at such a time and to throw a tantrum.

    Of course, the death of Johan Franz is quite enraging from Yerena¡¯s point of view.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since Luna died. Did youe here to take your anger out on me knowing that¡­?¡¯

    Sezh had a tired expression on her face.

    However, Yerena made an unexpected statement.

    ¡°I should have gotten rid of that damn Lize bitch!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch! That bitch ruined it all!¡±

    Sezh also had a tiny suspicion that it may have been Raytan who killed Johan Franz. However, Yerena is suspicious of Lize, not him. As far as Sezh knew, Lize had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°Mother, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Those cursed things.¡±

    While wheezing, Yerena sipped her tea.

    Unable to bear her curiosity, Sezh continued to ask, ¡°Does Duke Franz¡¯s death have anything to do with Lady Lize?¡±

    ¡°People think that Duke Franz died due to a chronic disease, but that is a tant lie.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s pupils shook with shock.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a disease. It was murder. I heard said the Duke¡¯s bedroom was full of blood.¡±

    For a moment, the image of Raytan¡¯s body soaked in blood passed through her mind.

    So, Duke Franz also hadn¡¯t died because of some chronic disease before her return? Sezh still wasn¡¯t clear about that.

    ¡°His concubines and children are all taking it easy. They must not want to get caught up in anything useless!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t the only reason they were quiet. There was no one in that family truly saddened by Johan Franz¡¯s death. They might even be happy that he died.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry but¡­ What does that have to do with Lady Lize¡­¡± Sezh questioned again.

    ¡°It was that Lize bitch who ordered someone to kill Duke Franz!¡± Yerena screamed. ¡°I heard about it. She ordered someone a few days ago. It¡¯s even from a broker who specializes in such things!¡±

    ¡°That- that¡¯s impos-¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you, are you trying to defend that bitch in front of me?!¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not like that. But something is strange isn¡¯t it? Even if Duke Franz died, Lady Lize would not benefit anything from it¡­¡±

    Perhaps this was an idea that Yerena detested. A blue vein appeared on her forehead.

    ¡°How is there no benefit, you idiot bitch?¡±

    For a second, Yerena seemed to havee up with a thought on her own.

    ¡°Lize knows it. If you be Duke Franz¡¯s wife, it will strengthen my position. She must have wanted to stop it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Lize is a demonic woman. She must have done it! Don¡¯t you see how she monopolizes His Majesty¡¯s favor?!¡±

    Sezh was confused. Then, it was because of this reason that Yerena killed Lize in the past?

    Before she was beheaded, Sezh just thought Yerena wanted to remove the several concubines in her way, and she especially had a lot of hatred for Lize.

    ¡°I will never let this go!¡± Yerena murmured fiercely. ¡°No matter what is done to Lize now, His Majesty won¡¯t properly be able to respond to it, right?¡±

    Yerena was nning the future Sezh already knew.

    ¡®Again, like this¡­¡¯

    It felt like her eyes were getting blurry. Dismayed, Sezh looked up at the seething Yerena.

    ***

    Raytan slowly stepped inside the library.

    The cramped library was the same as thest time he visited it. The window was slightly open, and the chair where Sezh always sat was facing him.

    Raytan stood still in front of the doorway for a long time, then sat down on the chair. After that, he nkly stared around the quiet library.

    ¡®Brother, what should I do first today?¡¯

    The sound of fluttering book pages and Sezh¡¯s bright smiling face came to his mind.

    ¡®¡­Now, there will be no more days like that.¡¯

    The peace is broken. Johan Franz is dead, and Yerena will kill Lize.

    And when Lize dies, he ¡­

    ¡®I came here because I was worried. I think Brother will be alone and feel lonesome¡­ I¡¯m really worried because of that.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Stupid.¡±

    His quietughter filled the room. Raytan blinked while having a vague expression where one can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s happy or sad. However, a small package suddenly caught his eye.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Raytan reached out a hand towards the package. A piece of paper hidden between the folds fell to the floor with a fluttering sound.

    It was the letter Sezh had brought with the cloak that dawn he¡¯d returned home after killing General Hayden.

    [It¡¯s a cloak. My brother always wears light clothes, so I¡¯m worried. It¡¯s getting colder day by day, so you have to wear it.]

    ¡°¡­Who worries about who?¡±

    [Luna said the strength of the letter is that it lets you convey words that you can¡¯t voice out to someone in person. So, I¡¯m going to try that. I think you would say that I¡¯m stupid if I talk about it directly.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [I will always feel thankful to you, Brother. Even if many things change in the future, I won¡¯t change.]

    Raytan¡¯s hand holding the letter trembled.

    [Even if one day Brother hates me, even if someday you don¡¯t even want to see me¡­ I want you to know my sincerity. I¡¯m your Sezh, who always wishes for your happiness.]

    The letter¡¯s contents ended with that.

    ¡°Really stupid¡­¡± Raytan¡¯s muffled voice sounded out. ¡°Really sounds like a stupid kid¡­¡±

    That was really stupid. Will Raytan someday hate Sezh to the point where he doesn¡¯t even want to see her anymore? Such a thing will never be possible.

    If he could hate her, things wouldn¡¯t be this confusing for him. Raytan wouldn¡¯t even care about Sezh.

    He wouldn¡¯t have to walk into this small library.

    ¡®B-Brother¡­¡¯

    The day he ran into Sezh while still covered in blood. Raytan remembered that moment clearly.

    The terrified pair of blue eyes that looked at him was the same as everyone else¡¯s¡­

    Raytan couldn¡¯t hate Sezh. He¡¯s already admitted at some point that her worries were futile. It was quite the opposite. The one with the concern is him. Will Sezh hate him in the future?

    ¡®Don¡¯t ever search for me again. After all, you are afraid of me now.¡¯

    What if she continues looking at him with those eyes? What if she hates him for doing things like this and doing what he must do in the future?

    ¡°So if someday you hate me, if you don¡¯t want to see me again¡­¡±

    Right then¡­

    Raytan¡¯s nk mutters stopped because of the sudden appearance of someone.

    ¡°Brother Raytan.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Sezh.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hear his answer, so Sezh just stared at the closed door silently.

    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±

    Sezh opened the door and entered the room.

    She looked pale and exhausted for some reason. Raytan couldn¡¯t resist trying to figure out what else had happened. Perhaps Bern or Lillian may have done something stupid again. Or was it because of Luna?

    Raytan rose from his seat.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    After closing the door, Sezh slowly approached Raytan. She stared at his tall figure for a few seconds.

    ¡°I- I have something to ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, then parted her lips with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Do you¡­ remember what I said back then? I said that I don¡¯t want Brother to get hurt. I don¡¯t want you to be sad or lonely¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°I still feel the same, and I always will in the future. So I¡­ What I want to say is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you stop right now¡­ can¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I know everything.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s blood-red eyes shook wildly.

    He knew it was impossible for her to know nothing. Sezh already saw him covered in blood that day. However, Raytan didn¡¯t expect she would say it this way.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote now. Now-¡­¡±

    Yerena definitely wants to kill Lize. As long as she had made up her mind like that, Sezh wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. However, Yerena had not yet moved. So, if Sezh still had a little good luck, she might be able to stop it. And to do that, she had to stop Raytan from killing more people.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she didn¡¯t want a coup to happen. It also wasn¡¯t just because she was afraid of being beheaded.

    She was worried.

    Sezh was sincere in wishing for Raytan to not get hurt at all.

    Nevertheless, no voice came out from his mouth. Sezh then mustered up her courage to look up at Raytan. He had a strange expression on his face.

    It seems like he was bewildered, surprised, and at the same time also sad¡­ Sezh couldn¡¯t stand it and continued to talk.

    ¡°Duke Franz died¡­ My mother, to Lady Lize-¡°

    She couldn¡¯t finish that sentence because arge hand suddenly touched her cheek.

    ¡°Close your eyes, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes and cover your ears. Don¡¯t say that you see anything and don¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Broth-¡­¡±

    ¡°You must.¡±

    His low voice was remarkably resolute. Sezh couldn¡¯t speak anymore and only stared at those crimson eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best you can do. And¡­ I, to you¡­¡±

    ¡®I, to you? What do I want to say?¡¯ Raytanughed at himself.

    Tell her to pretend she doesn¡¯t know anything? If she does that, will Raytan automatically be able to protect her? It¡¯s such a funny thought. Sezh was no different.

    ¡®Kill them all.¡¯

    Everyone. Everything. Sezh was included in his mother¡¯s order.

    Raytan looked down at Sezh while biting his lips. When Sezh was about to speak again, he brought her face closer to his. Frozen, Sezh didn¡¯t move an inch. Raytan was also the same. He rested his forehead against Sezh¡¯s little round one and then sighed.

    ¡°Even if one day you hate me, even if someday you don¡¯t even want to see me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to know my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°I hope you will never get hurt and cry. That¡¯s what-¡­¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m always thinking in my head. No matter what maye.¡¯ Raytan swallowed the words he hadn¡¯t been able to utter, then pulled Sezh into his arms.

    She was startled but didn¡¯t push him away. Even so, Raytan tightened his arms to hug her delicate body. Nobody could ever erase the anxiety that arose inside him that day.

 Chapter 89

    <strong>Chapter 89</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    The man had a thick beard, and the dull cloak he was wearing looked very old. A musty smell radiated from him every time he took a breath, and there was arge scar around his eyes. From any point of view, he was not at all suitable as a guest of Yerena¡¯s.

    ¡°You have be more beautiful since thest time we saw each other, Lady Yerena.¡±

    Yerena was tired of the man¡¯s praise.

    ¡°What about my request?¡±

    ¡°That, of course¡­¡±

    The man picked up the bag he had left on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m prepared. As always.¡±

    He pulled out a small ss bottle. The color of the bottle was dark, but it contained a translucent liquid.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Yerena furrowed her eyebrows slightly. It didn¡¯t suit her expectations. She couldn¡¯t easily feed a poison to someone, so she had to mix it with something.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t run short,¡± the man said confidently.

    ¡°Do you remember a few years ago when the soldiers of the Rowan Empire died en masse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Yerena couldn¡¯t be clueless about that. It was a big issue at the time.

    The hundreds of Rowan¡¯s soldiers at war with the Hestea Empire were all found dead in a single day. The most likely exnation was that someone poisoned the well the soldiers used. However, as there was no evidence discovered, it ended up as a mystery.

    ¡°At that time, the general of the Hestea Empire asked me about a problem simr to yours. And I gave him exactly this.¡­¡±

    The man waved the ss bottle and said, ¡°I only gave him half of this.¡±

    ¡°You poured half of that into a well, and that many people died?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So we can even bet if this is going to be enough or not.¡±

    Yerena swallowed her dry saliva.

    If someone else had said the same thing to her, she might not have believed it. However, the man in front of her was an exception. He was an invaluable helper whenever Yerena needed to handle things like this. All the things the man gave her were always sure to work without a single mistake.

    ¡°Will the effects emerge instantly?¡±

    ¡°Not immediately. Wouldn¡¯t that lead to unnecessary problems? Slowly but surely. It won¡¯t take an hour at the most. When the heart stops, it vaporizes in the body and leaves no trace. No color or scent is going to be detected.¡±

    ¡°¡­Great.¡±

    Yerena handed the bag of money she had prepared beforehand to the man.

    ¡°I prepared an amount that won¡¯t make you feel dispirited. You can¡¯t say it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    The man nced into his pocket and nodded, ¡°It really is enough.¡±

    ¡°And you know if you tell someone else about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°During the past ten years, have I ever let Lady Yerena down?¡± The man smiled calmly.

    ¡°Lady, I brought some tea.¡±

    The two people in the room heard a knocking sound. After that, a maid entered the room, bowed politely, and then set down the tea with refreshments on the table.

    ¡°Lady Yerena, if there¡¯s anything else you¨C¡±

    ¡°No. Leave,¡± Yerena replied coldly.

    ¡°Yes. Please call me if you need anything,¡± the maid bowed her head.

    Yerena started sipping her tea without even paying attention to that maid. Hence, she didn¡¯t notice the maid¡¯s lurking eyes that arrowed toward her guest.

    ***

    The maid, who quietly closed the door, looked around.

    ¡°Beina.¡±

    Kaen, who was waiting for Beina in a corner, called her faintly. After double-checking that there were no people around, Beina approached her.

    ¡°How did it go? Does the guest who came today look like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kaen¡¯s face hardened.

    Everything went as Sezh had said. A guest had visited Yerena¡¯s pce.

    Sezh already knew about the suspicious man. A few days after his visit, some poor concubines had suddenly died.

    ¡®He had a thick beard and looked about ten years older than Mother. He always wears an old cloak and carries arge load. He also has a big scar around his eyes.¡¯

    That¡¯s what Sezh told Kaen about how the man¡¯s appearance. And Kaen, of course, told Beina about it.

    She and Beina had known each other for a long time. Beina was assigned to Yerena¡¯s pce a little while ago so she couldply with this request.

    ¡°Kaen, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking this, but¡­ If this gets into Lady Yerena¡¯s ears, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. That¡¯s never going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Kaen¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see youter. I have urgent business.¡±

    After saying those words, Kaen swiftly ran away. Beina, left alone in the hallway, only nervously sped her hands together with a pale face.

    ***

    ¡°So he truly matches the description¡­ ¡± Sezh muttered with a crestfallen face.

    ¡°Yes, and she said that he seemed to have brought something. To be precise¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I already know.¡±

    Before her return, Yerena killed Lize. Her method was simple: poison. It was the mostmon style she used, and it would be the same this time.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, you worked hard, Kaen.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, Princess,¡± Kaen waved her hand.

    She made a face like someone who was being chased away and then carefully parted her lips.

    ¡°I, Princess¡­ I¡¯m sorry but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ nning to do something, are you?¡±

    Just like Luna, who always worried and took care of Sezh, Kaen was also concerned.

    Kaen was one of the people who had cared for Sezh since she was a child. Besides, Luna¡¯sst words had be a decree for her.

    ¡®While I¡¯m away, please take care of the princess.¡¯

    Kaen¡¯s concern for her was genuine. Sezh understood that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to know what the Princess is thinking about, but¡­ if it¡¯s something dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°No way, Kaen. Don¡¯t worry. I just, just¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just hope that no more bad things happen,¡± Sezh¡¯s voice cracked weakly.

    ¡°Kaen. I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you for one more thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if Princess asks me¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you mind watching over my mother for a while? It¡¯s not difficult. Just check on her activity. For example¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If she goes to Lady Lize¡¯s pcete at night¡­ Well, something like that.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Sezh pleaded.

    Kaen looked hesitant for a moment but eventually nodded her head.

    ¡°Princess, you really are not¡­ going to do anything dangerous?¡± Kaen asked her again with a low voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Sezh replied while looking at Kaen. ¡°Then would you mind leaving? I have a headache, and I think I need a little rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please let me know if you need anything else. It¡¯ll be time for dinner soon¡­ I wille as soon as your meal is ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Kaen leave, Sezh sat down on her bed with a tired expression.

    ¡°¡­ Haa,¡± An avoidably heavy sigh expressed her life that day.

    After all, Sezh knew that everything was starting to repeat itself.

    ¡®Close your eyes and cover your ears. Don¡¯t say that you see anything and don¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    With those strange words, Raytan had sent Sezh back to her pce.

    ¡°¡­Perhaps Brother already knew about this.¡±

    Sezh had that thoughte to mind without knowing why. Raytan might already know Yerena was trying to kill his mother.

    Nevertheless, something was strange. If Sezh¡¯s guess is correct, why doesn¡¯t Raytan do something even though he knew his mother was in danger?

    And Lize¡­

    ¡°Why did such a rumor spread in the first ce¡­?¡±

    Even if it was correct that Raytan was the one who killed Johan Franz, the rumor sounded a little too absurd. Lize was always as calm as a pool of water. Of course, Lize didn¡¯t like Yerena either, but it didn¡¯t seem like she would show such a temper to express it. Even more so, the idea of her killing people to prevent Yerena¡¯s power from growing is an even more absurd thought.

    Sezh¡¯s face hardened as she thought deeply about something.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ The rumor¡­¡±

    ¡­Did Lady Lize spread it herself? Was it all calcted? But, when such a rumor spreads, her life is going to fall into jeopardy.

    ¡°And if Lady Lize dies like that¡­ Brother will stage a coup¡­¡± Sezh stuttered. ¡°It justifies his act¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Sezh reflexively covered her mouth.

    It couldn¡¯t be. Would someone seriously put their own life at such risk to do that?

    Sezh closed her eyes tightly and shook her head.

    First of all, she had to prevent Lize¡¯s death somehow. That was her priority now. Then, if she¡¯s sessful, Raytan¡¯s coup might not happen either. It was her only hope.

    ¡°Luna, please give me strength,¡± Sezh muttered while looking at Luna¡¯s painting.

    ¡­ And the very next day, Yerena went to Lize¡¯s pcete at night.

 Chapter 90

    <strong>Chapter 90</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    The frosty winter wind blew without mercy. The air was chilly, and the cold wind felt like it was slicing through his skin. White breath smoked out from between Eton¡¯s lips as he sat on Lize¡¯s pce¡¯s roof.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Belkiel.¡±

    ¡°Are you enjoying solitude by yourself? Look who never grew up.¡±

    Even though he said that, Belkiel squatted down next to Eton.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Eton asked.

    ¡°You already know,¡± Belkiel answered indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Belkiel stared at the smirking Eton, then parted his lips again.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t just kill one or two people. He is very familiar with blood. He even killed someone just a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who the dead are?¡±

    At the sudden question, Eton gazed at Belkiel.

    ¡°It¡¯s their descendants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And of course, there are those who are not descendants. Anyway, it¡¯s funny, right?¡±

    Belkiel meticulously checked everything. Who are the people Raytan killed? Then finally, Belkiel soon found out that they were descendants of those who tried to drive out and destroy Eton in the past.

    ¡°Do you think this is a coincidence?¡± asked Belkiel.

    Eton was silent for a moment then chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You truly act as if I¡¯m talking about someone else¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter that much, Belkiel. Whether it¡¯s a coincidence or not, the important thing is¡­¡±

    ¡°The important thing is, what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote to turn around.¡±

    Eton looked down at the Imperial Pce in silence. The Imperial pce reflected in his blood-red eyes looked very different from before.

    ¡°A long time has passed, and countless things have changed¡­ Strangely, I still feel like something is going to repeat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems like something I didn¡¯t do then is happening now.¡±

    ¡°What the hell were you trying to do?¡±

    Eton smirked again for a split second.

    ¡°Did you want revenge back then? On all those with blonde hair and blue eyes. That¡¯s why you left the stigma, right?¡± Belkiel questioned.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I did. It was a mark I left so that I could recognize them at a nce when I returned one day.¡±

    Everyone spoke about the dazzling gold hair and the blue eyes that resemble the sea are proof that someone is part of the Imperial family. However, the truth was different. Those features were Eton¡¯s mark¡ª his mark for the traitors.

    ¡°Did you want to kill them all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Like what that kid is going to do?¡±

    A heavy silence fell between the two of them. Eton didn¡¯t say anything. He only put on a blooming smile and a sorrowful gaze. Since he didn¡¯t get any reply, Belkiel started to open his mouth again, but¡­

    ¡°I hope it snows, Belkiel.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To the point where it can cover all the blood and corpses.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Where are the corpses?¡±

    ¡°It will happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eton?¡±

    ¡°Everyone will die soon, from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Today is the day it will all get started.¡±

    Eton pointed down below them, and Belkiel¡¯s silver-blue eyes followed his hand. It was Yerena walking into Lize¡¯s pce.

    ¡°I said it already. It¡¯s toote to turn back now.¡±

    His crimson eyes lit by the moonlight flickered.

    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    ***

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just bothering youte at night, Lize.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not. Please don¡¯t worry about that, Yerena.¡±

    Yerena responded with a light smile to Lize¡¯s answer.

    ¡®¡­ Damn bitch.¡¯

    However, the words she cursed in her mind werepletely different from her smiling face.

    Yerena thought Lize would look like a corpse because everyone said she was dying, but she was still beautiful. Of course, with her condition it was clear that she was sickly, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect her beauty even the slightest bit.

    Even so, she still looked thinner and more vacant than before. It was ironic.

    ¡°My health is getting worse.¡±

    Unfortunately, this was going to be thest time Lize will enjoy that beauty. She was going to die soon. Her intestines will feel like it¡¯s burning, and her whole body will endlessly feel like it¡¯s in an intense heat to the point she wants to throw up blood.

    ¡°All I can do now is sit down. Please forgive me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°How could you expect such courtesy from a sick person?¡±

    Yerena¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°¡­ But, Lize, I didn¡¯t know you enjoy alcohol.¡±

    Her malicious gaze focused on what was around Lize¡¯s bed. There were things on the clean marble floor that did not suit Lize at all: an empty wine bottle and a half-filled ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to show you something you don¡¯t want to see, Yerena. Now medicine isn¡¯t working well, I can¡¯t sleep well at night. That¡¯s why I¡¯m borrowing even the power of alcohol.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. It was a miracle that Lize¡¯s body was still alive. Nowadays, she couldn¡¯t eat anything and was busy throwing up gastric juices.

    Every night she would have a nightmare that hindered her from sleep, and now that she even couldn¡¯t eat anything, Lize couldn¡¯t help but drink all that wine.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. Maybe what I brought you can help sce your heart,¡± Yerena spoke cautiously.

    ¡°Even if you and I aren¡¯t close, haven¡¯t we already known each other for more than ten years?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Time goes so fast.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was really worried. Even more so after hearing that no medicine could work properly on you.¡±

    Instead of answering, Lize only smiled at those words.

    ¡°Lize, if you¡¯re okay with it¡­ I want to give you a present.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you ept it?¡±

    Lize solemnly observed her. Yerena¡¯s eyes shed with zeal.

    ¡°Lize?¡±

    The vivid ambition on Yerena¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and she hastily changed it to a gentle expression as she looked at Lize.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Lize also had a sweet smile with her unchangingly gentle face. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from you¡­ I feel grateful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    Yerena bent over and picked up something that she had ced on the floor all this time.

    ¡°While preparing for His Majesty, I suddenly thought of you.¡±

    What she put on the table was a long, ck ss bottle.

    ¡°It is a liquor made with medicinal substances that are good for the body. They said it works very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It will surely help you too.¡±

    There was no answer in return. Lize only looked at Yerena with her characteristic gentle smile. As always, Yerena couldn¡¯t figure out what was the meaning behind it.

    Perhaps Lize was suspicious of her, so Yerena spoke again in nervousness.

    ¡°Of course, I know you may find my gift unappealing. But don¡¯t worry, I sent the same thing to His Majesty this afternoon. If you want, it¡¯s okay to confirm it first.¡±

    ¡°No, Yerena,¡± Lize shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it just now? I¡­¡±

    Lize once again spoke with her soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from you, Yerena. I¡¯m happy with anything you give me.¡±

 Chapter 91

    <strong>Chapter 91</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it just now? I¡­¡±

    Lize once again spoke with her soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from you, Yerena. I¡¯m happy with anything you give me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Yerena.¡±

    Yerena narrowed her eyes, thinking that perhaps Lize was being sarcastic. However, Lize was smiling as if she was undeniably grateful without any pretenses.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve finally handed you the present, so I¡¯ll go home now. You should rest too.¡±

    ¡®Come on, drink that strong liquor and die. You have to rest forever.¡¯

    The corners of Yerena¡¯s mouth drew an arc.

    ¡°Yes. Please forgive me for not being able to see you off because I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not so shameless as to bother a sick person.¡±

    It was quite a snide statement.

    Yerena stood up. She put on the expensive outer garments she had taken off before and began to walk out slowly. When she reached the door, Yerena looked back again.

    ¡°It was fun, Lize.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Instead of answering, Lize bowed her head and gave a farewell.

    Soon, she heard the sound of the door opening and closing. Lize raised her face again.

    ¡°Your fun ends here¡­¡± Her low-pitched voice descended like a curse. ¡°My fun starts now, Yerena,¡± Lize smiled softly.

    In her emerald eyes, the bottle Yerena gave her was reflected.

    Lize bowed her head and picked up a ss still filled with wine. Soon, the red wine spilled onto the white marble floor. Lize¡¯s gaze fixated on the wine that resembled blood for some time.

    Not long after that, she poured the drink Yerena had given her into the ss. The reddish wine-tinted ss was now filled with a translucent liquid.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A smile spread across Lize¡¯s face as she set the bottle down on the floor. It was a delighted smile. Now everything is over. The pain that always crept all over her body and all the nightmares would end soon. And, it was the beginning of everything. Her cold lips touched the rim of the ss.

    However, at that very moment, the closed door swung open.

    ¡°Huff, huff, Lady Lize¡­¡±

    It was Sezh whose face was turning white because of her anxiety. Her blue eyes automatically fixated on the ss.

    There was no time to think anymore.

    Sezh rushed toward Lize and then took the ss from her hand.

    Shatter!

    The ss that Sezh threw broke into pieces with a loud noise.

    ¡°Did you¡­ Did you drink it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, did you?¡± Sezh asked as if she was begging to hear a ¡®No¡¯ from Lize¡¯s mouth.

    Lize stared at her while carving a smile, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t drink it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly reliev-¡­¡±

    Sezh couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. She lost strength in her legs and fell to the floor.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Princess? At thiste hour?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± Sezh¡¯s words tapered off.

    Without even thinking what kind of an excuse to useter, she just impulsively ran from her pce. Sezh hid and saw Yerena as she visited Lize¡¯s pcete at night. Not wanting to waste any more time, she barged into Lize¡¯s room to prevent her death.

    ¡°I¡­ That¡­¡±

    Sezh closed her mouth. No matter what she says, it would sound strange. There was no excuse she could give. Sezh hesitated but eventually continued talking with a downcast face.

    ¡°Lady Lize already knew about it too, right? What my mother did to the other concubines.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I¡¯m worried about you, Lady¡­ That¡¯s why I came.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t convey what Yerena had said before, so this was best.

    ¡°I¡¯m genuinely sorry for the trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried about me?¡±

    Sezh gave a bewildered expression at the sudden question.

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s because I like the Lady.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If something happens to the Lady again, Brother will be sad too¡­ I don¡¯t want tha-¡±

    Sezh was startled. It was because of Lize, who suddenly burst intoughter. Lize wasughing. Sheughed hard as if she heard something ridiculous. Sezh had never seen herugh like this before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time, but Princess Sezh truly is an interesting person.¡±

    ¡°Lady¡­?¡±

    ¡°Will Raytan be like that?¡±

    From Lize¡¯s point of view, it was interesting that Sezh worried about other people while not even understanding what was going on, but it upset Lize all the same.

    ¡°I never taught that child how to feel sad.¡±

    The smile disappeared from Lize¡¯s face in an instant. Suddenly, her face was as cold as ice.

    ¡°As a child who only listens to me, there is no way he can feel emotions that I haven¡¯t taught him.¡±

    Sezh had a stupid expression on her face. That couldn¡¯t be right.

    ¡®I smell blood.¡¯

    Raytan¡¯s face as he muttered those words was still vivid in her mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need such a weak son. Raytan must know that too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, please don¡¯t concern yourself with such a stupid thing.¡±

    In Sezh¡¯s eyes, Lize was like a different person today. The madness that loomed in her smile, and also that cold expression¡­ Sezh stared nkly at her, unable to find anything to say.

    Waking herself up, she reminded herself to take the poison Yerena gave to Lize.

    ¡°The drink my mother gave you¡­ Where, where is it?¡±

    There were several bottles of alcohol lying on the floor. Sezh couldn¡¯t tell which one was the poison.

    ¡°I know it sounds weird, but¡­ I have to take it with me. So¡­ ¡±

    Lize observed Sezh, who was struggling to arrange her words. Following that, Lize handed Sezh the blue bottle lying on the floor.

    Sezh quickly grabbed the bottle. Along with a sour smell, she could see the crimson-colored wine.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Lize asked with a calm face, and Sezh nodded.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I apologize for intruding on your night¡­¡±

    Here and now. Finally, it¡¯s done. While clutching the bottle tightly, Sezh said goodbye to Lize. She couldn¡¯t disturb a sick person any longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Please rest well, Lady.¡±

    Lize didn¡¯t reply. Sezh only stared at her silently and then took a step to leave.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    At the quiet call, Sezh looked back.

    ¡°Pleasee closer.¡±

    With every step Sezh took, Lize asked her toe closer and closer again.

    ¡°Princess, I¡­ will tell you a secret.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ secret?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If the Princess allows it.¡±

    Sezh ultimately made a hesitant nod.

    A thorn-like hand gripped Sezh¡¯s nape as Lize pulled her closer. Lize then lowly whispered something in her ear.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The gazes from a pair of bewildered blue eyes and shining emerald eyes shed in the room.

    ¡°Now, please go back,¡± Lize spoke with her delicate voice.

    ¡°Lady?¡­¡±

    ¡®What did she say just now?¡¯ Sezh¡¯s expression was nk.

    ¡°I am tired. I think I need to rest.¡±

    Due to Lize¡¯s firm remark, Sezh didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She only tightened her grip on the hand that was holding the bottle.

    ¡°Please be careful on your way back.¡±

    In the end, Sezh had no choice but to leave her room.

    The sound of Sezh¡¯s footsteps began to fade away, leaving Lizepletely alone.

    Locked in silence, she picked up a ck wine bottle and poured its contents into a new ss. Finally, without hesitation, Lize let the liquid slither down her throat.

 Chapter 92

    <strong>Chapter 92</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Lize¡¯s chamber was serene. The moonlight filtered through the translucent window and illuminated her neatly arranged bed.

    It was the same as usual except for Lize, who had fallen to the floor like a rag.

    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±

    No voice answered. Raytan slowly bent his body. He could feel his hands trembling as he reached out to the person in front of him.

    ¡°Ray¡­ tan.¡±

    Lize raised her head to look at her son, Raytan¡¯s hand automatically stopped.

    Despite dying, she was smiling. It was the first genuine smile Raytan had ever seen on her face. He had never seen that kind of earnest joy from her.

    Today was the first time.

    And it was also going to be thest.

    ¡°Get¡­ me up¡­¡±

    Raytan then carefully supported his mother and guided her to sit on the floor with her back leaning against the bed.

    ¡°Now everything¡­ is over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°All that is left is¡­ your part.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor will soon die. Keep that in mind¡­ And before Bern takes over the throne¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know it well.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s expression subtly darkened. She¡¯s dying, and the only thing she dreams of is still revenge.

    He couldn¡¯t detect any other emotion from her. There was no regret, no sorrow, no anguish for life. And¡­ not even any spare feelings for her son.

    However, Raytan wasn¡¯t sure either. Maybe it¡¯s normal for her to react like this. His mother has lived her entire life just for this moment.

    ¡°In the past, I¡­ constantly thought about it: ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be strange if I die right away at this time, but why is this body able to endure so persistently?¡¯¡± Lize said with a small smile. ¡°There was only one answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it? The answer.¡±

    ¡°It is God¡¯s¡­ will. You gave me strength¡­ to take this revenge. The strength to endure everything even with a defective body.¡±

    Raytan kept silent.

    ¡°The moment I saw you¡­ I knew. Everything has been decided from the start. Everything is God¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Instead of continuing her sentence, Lize heavily exhaled. Red blood gushed out from her mouth with a dry cough.

    Like Baron Eind, General Hayden, and many others, Lize¡¯s blood smelled like theirs and felt lukewarm as it wet Raytan¡¯s face.

    ¡°K-Keukh-¡­¡±

    Lize grabbed her chest and panted. Her intestines burned, and the blood all over her body boiled. She felt choked as the unbearable pain kept increasing. Be that as it may, even this was a blessing for Lize now. Finally, everything was truly over for her.

    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±

    Lize¡¯s face, which kept looking at her son, was filled with pain. Witnessing that, Raytan endlessly tried to call her.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    ¡°Raytan.¡±

    Her cold hands caressed Raytan¡¯s face.

    Those weak hands quickly pulled the hem of Raytan¡¯s shirt, and his ck shirt slightly ripped with the sound of her grunt and the buttons rolling on the floor. Lize¡¯s gaze was on his left shoulder, and she drew a subtle arc on her mouth.

    ¡°Ray¡­ tan.¡±

    Lize put her forehead on Raytan¡¯s left shoulder and let out a hard breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening, please speak,¡± Raytan answered with a dark face.

    He waited for Lize to say something. He waited for her to talk to him as a person and not as a tool.

    As a mother talks to her son.

    ¡°Always¡­ remember in your head that I was dragged away and ravaged by those who persecuted us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­ Now, I¡­¡±

    That pair of emerald irises were sparkling brilliantly.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the moonlight that shone through the window or because of her regrets about life¡ª It was just madness.

    ¡°Poison¡­ No matter how many times I drank and let it enter my stomach, I didn¡¯t die¡­ And it was for this moment¡­¡±

    Lize¡¯s hand slid powerlessly, and her head bowed down. When Raytan was about to grab her shoulders with his trembling hands, more red blood gushed out from her mouth and stained the floor.

    Lize squeezed Raytan¡¯s wrist with thest bit of strength she had left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lize barely raised her head again and looked up at her son¡¯s face. Herplexion was already turning pale white as if she was about to stop breathing anytime soon, but she continued to speak until the end.

    ¡°Disappoint¡­ me.¡±

    Sharp ws dug into Raytan¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Even if I die¡­ I will still watch everything.¡±

    And that was the end.

    She drooped in Raytan¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t move anymore. Her hand, which was holding his wrist tightly, fell to the floor helplessly. Blood oozed out of the nail marks, and soon it started dripping on the floor.

    Raytan held his mother in his arms and stood up while carrying her.

    A body as light as a feather, with only bones and skins left,y on the bed. Raytan tucked the nket over her body, which could no longer feel the cold, and then wiped the blood from her lips.

    Lize looked like she was asleep.

    ¡°¡­Mother,¡± Raytan said in a low, subdued voice.

    ¡°Now¡­ Please rest in peace.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t be in pain now. The poison she had been taking for decades would not hurt her again, nor would she suffer from those horrendous nightmares. Lize would be able to sleepfortably as long as her son follows her will. Raytan knew it all too well.

    ¡°¡­Goodbye.¡±

    After saying those words, he rose from the bed.

    ¡°Prince¡­¡±

    When Raytan opened the bedroom door and came out, Marie, who had stood guard outside, looked at him.

    ¡°The Lady¡­?¡±

    Raytan had his face the same as usual, but his voice trembled slightly.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Marie bowed her head slightly. Then, as if paying ast tribute to her master, she stared at the closed door.

    ¡°You have to make sure you clean everything up. Do you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I have already disposed of all the poison Lady Lize took. In addition¡­¡± Marie lowered her voice,¡± As I was told, I made the other maids see Lady Yerena visiting.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I told them to prepare food with the medicinal liquor Lady Yerena brought. They wille soon. Also, I got a physician to prove Lize had been poisoned by the medicine. Of course, there is no evidence that what Lady Yerena gave was poison, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell them to bring animals. If they feed that medicine to an animal, that alone will be the evidence that it was poison.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand,¡± Marie nodded.

    Raytan turned and looked at the quiet bedroom for a moment. Then he started walking away with a stone-cold face. Everything was over, but it was also time for everything to begin.

    When morninges, Marie will inform the people of Lize¡¯s death. The ailing Emperor could not pay attention to his dearest concubine¡¯s death. However, rumors about Yerena unfairly murdering Lize will soon circte in the castle.

    That would be a good reason.

    This was why Lize had endured excruciating pain all this time.

    And him, for that reason¡­

    ¡®Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Raytan muttered to himself.

    ¡°Because I was born¡­ only for this¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t disappoint me

    Don¡¯t disappoint me

    Lize¡¯s will rang in his ears like a curse.

    Raytan closed his eyes tightly then slowly left his mother¡¯s bedroom.

    ***

    The bedroom was cold like its owner¡¯s body.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eton, who stood in front of the window, quietly stepped toward Lize. Sitting on the bed, he looked down at the soulless figure. She was much leaner than thest time he saw her. There was also an intense poison odor, but it wasn¡¯t only because Lize had just drunk Yerena¡¯s poison.

    ¡®This is¡­ poison, right? One to destroy your mind and your body too.¡¯

    Lize was dying anyway. Eton was already aware of it back then: there was no possibility other than death for her. It was a miracle that she endured until now with such a body. He reached out his hand and gently touched Lize¡¯s forehead. However, the protection he left behind did not appear like before.

    ¡®God¡¯s protection willst forever in yours and my blood. Always remember that, Syarhwina.¡¯

    Lize, who said it was God who saved her, was right. The reason she didn¡¯t die was purely due because of Eton¡¯s protection, passed down from generation to generation. Although only a trace remained, the protection was strong enough to extend her life.

    But it could not stop this kind of conclusion.

    ¡°¡­Poor thing,¡± Eton bit his dry lips while wiping Lize¡¯s motionless cheek.

    An indescribable emotion arose in him. Is it because of seeing his descendant bing a corpse? Or is it because Lize looks so much like Syarhwina? Or both?¡­ He couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡®Did you want revenge back then? For all those with blonde hair and blue eyes. Did you want to kill them all?¡¯

    Recalling Belkiel¡¯s words, Eton coldly made a scornful chuckle.

    ¡°¡­Right. I wanted revenge,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°I was nning to kill them all. Everyone. And it¡¯s my fault that you were able to survive for such a long time.¡±

    ¡®What are you trying to do?¡¯

    But what he actually wanted to do was¡­

    And what he really wanted to see was¡­

    ¡®From here to there, from this ce to that ce, from there and eventually back to this ce¡­ It was just that kind of life.¡¯

    Lize¡¯s nk stare flittered through his mind.

    ¡°¡­You eventually came back to this ce and ended your life.¡±

    ¡®What does it matter where Ie from? Where I want to be? It¡¯s not something I can choose anyway.¡¯

    ¡°Different from others, you chose to do this,¡± Etonughed bitterly.

    There was nothing else he could say. He couldn¡¯t express his sorrow for his descendants, nor could hefort her miserable life. It was because he was the one who started it all.

    ¡°Still, you won¡¯t have any more nightmares from now on.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s whole body burned by fire, a hideous monster whose identity is unknown, and the man she loved with his head crushed¡­ those images will never show up again.

    Lize finally could feelfortable only after death.

    Eton¡¯s hand moved again to Lize¡¯s forehead. Immediately, a red aura emerged and entered her forehead as if the mist was seeping into it.

    It was God¡¯s blessing.

    A wish for her peace.

    He knew that it would be futile to leave such blessings for the dead. Furthermore, his power was getting weaker at this time.

    Nevertheless, this was the only thing he could do.

    Eton removed his hand slowly. Lize¡¯s words back then suddenly ran through his mind.

    ¡®Who are you? What kind of nightmare is this?¡¯

    ¡®¡­You¡¯re dreaming. When you wake up when you open your eyes again, you won¡¯t remember anything.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s like back then. It was all just a nightmare. And when you wake up, it¡¯ll be a nightmare you won¡¯t remember anything about.¡±

    Her life was a nightmare itself. As her life is over, her nightmare is over too.

    ¡°When you open your eyes, those you love will wee you and will be with you forever.¡±

    He looked at her with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°¡­Now, your nightmare is finally over, Lize,¡± Eton said his final goodbye in a cracked voice.

 Chapter 93

    <strong>Chapter 93</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Lize¡¯s funeral was very modest.

    Those who came were few, and, of course, you couldn¡¯t spot Bern and Lillian¡¯s shadows. Although a few concubines such as Yerena and Yulia showed their appearance, they came only to show courtesy or avoid suspicion.

    No one mourned her death. Perhaps the Emperor did, but the truth was unknown. Sezh heard from Kaen that the Emperor hade with his weak body earlier in the morning.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh crouched down alone behind Lize¡¯s pce. Drops of falling winter rain sshed on the hem of her dress, but Sezh remained motionless, staring absently at the ground.

    ¡®Did you¡­ Did you drink it? You didn¡¯t, did you?¡¯

    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t drink it.¡¯

    ¡°She clearly said that¡­ and her expression was the same as usual too¡­¡±

    If so, the answer was obvious: Lize drank the poison after Sezh left.

    However¡­

    ¡®The drink my mother gave you¡­ Where, where is it? I have to take it with me. So¡­ ¡®

    Lize gave her the bottle. The blue bottle with a tart aroma and swirling red wine inside it that Sezh distinctly remembered.

    She couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®Princess, I¡­ will tell you a secret.¡¯

    ¡®A¡­ secret?¡¯

    ¡®Yes. If the Princess allows it.¡¯

    ¡­And thest words Lize told her.

    Sezh shook her head, and she looked up at the sky obscured with dark clouds pouring rain.

    ¡°In the end, I¡­ couldn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    She had no idea why things turned like this, but one thing was clear: the future didn¡¯t change. Sezh had no choice but to ept that fact. The process was a little different, but the result was unaltered. Luna was eventually hit by a wagon then died, and Lize was also killed by Yerena.

    And now, all that¡¯s left is¡­

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    Sezh looked back at the sudden voice.

    ¡°Here¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    Raytan walked closer and covered her back with the cloak he was wearing. It was the cloak she had given as a gift some time ago. Sezh fiddled with it, then stared at Raytan.

    He had the same expression as ever.

    He didn¡¯t look sad like she did when Luna died, nor did he shed any tears. It¡¯s just¡­ his face looked colder than usual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Go back to your pce. It¡¯s going to be a problem if you catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Raytan was staring at her, but Sezh, who couldn¡¯t gather the courage to say her words, bit her bottom lip.

    That night, at his pce¡­ Sezh tried to warn him to stop everything he was doing because Yerena would kill Lize. But Raytan cut her off and instead told her to close her eyes and ears. He told her, ¡®don¡¯t see anything and don¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    And didn¡¯t she have a tiny suspicion too? Perhaps all of this¡­ was a n made by Lize. A motive needed to stage Raytan¡¯s coup.

    What should she say now? Should she say she was sorry that she knew Yerena was nning to kill Lize yet couldn¡¯t stop it?

    Should she say this was all her fault?

    Sezh hesitated for a while but eventually hesitatingly opened her lips.

    ¡°Are you¡­okay¡­?¡±

    Even if this day was already decided from the beginning¡­

    She was still absurdly worried about him.

    Raytan was silent for a moment. Above those crimson eyes staring at her, his drooping eyebrows looked particrly pitiful today.

    Sezh quietly waited for his answer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°As much as you¡¯re concerned¡­ I ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡° I¡¯m not sad.¡±

    ¡®I never taught that child how to grieve.¡¯

    Suddenly, Lize¡¯s voice rang in her head.

    ¡®As a child who only listens to me, there is no way he can feel emotions that I haven¡¯t taught him.¡¯

    ¡°Something like permission to feel sorrowful¡­ I never got it.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t need such a weak son. Raytan must know that too.¡¯

    After saying those words, Raytan bowed his head. It seemed like¡­ he already knew everything about Lize. He looked more like a person who couldn¡¯t be sad, but not because he didn¡¯t feel anguished by the event at all.

    ¡°Brother, honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know. Life is full of unknown things.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at her. She caught his red eyes shaking briefly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know what I can do. However¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The fact that you can¡¯t feel bereaved¡­ I hate it.¡±

    It was true. Sezh had no idea what was going on, but she didn¡¯t want him to make that kind of face. As she said in the past, it hurt for her to see him put on a broken expression without being able to cry freely or be sad.

    ¡°If you can only grieve with permission¡­ I will give it to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I said I will give the permission.¡±

    Sezh stood up straight on her feet. She hugged him, whose body had always been a lot taller than hers.

    A small, white hand began to pat his broad back gently. Raytan was slightly startled but didn¡¯t push her away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His hand, which paused in the air, moved to wrap around her back. Before Sezh realized it, strength entered his hands as Raytan embraced Sezh without leaving a single gap between them.

    ¡°Sezh,¡± he stammered. ¡°Even if a lot of things change in the future¡­ You won¡¯t change, will you?¡±

    [Even if many things change in the future, I won¡¯t change.]

    Sezh recalled the contents of the letter she had written in the past.

    ¡°Answer me¡­ Sezh,¡± Raytan said while resting his head on her shoulder, sounding like he was desperate for her answer.

    ¡­Will Sezh truly not change? What if the things she knows wille to pass turn out to be the same? Instead of answering, Sezh pondered by herself.

    The answer had already been decided.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    She would never forget his kindness, consideration, and warm heart. Even if the future she knew repeats itself, it wouldn¡¯t discolor the gratitude she felt for him.

    ¡­Even if she had to leave him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t change.¡±

    Just like Raytan, Sezh hugged him tightly as she thought to herself.

    ¡®Now, the only choice I have is¡­

    to leave the Pce.¡¯

    ***

    It waste at night when the guest visited.

    ¡°My condolences, Prince Raytan.¡±

    Inside Lize¡¯s pce, which had lost its owner, a man¡¯s voice softly sounded in the small reception room.

    Raytan didn¡¯t answer him. He just stared at the cunning snake-like eyes exposed by the light of the firece.

    ¡°I knew the Lady¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, but I didn¡¯t know she would leave so suddenly. It¡¯s quite heartwrenching, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for telling me that,¡± Raytan answered with a leer.

    It was silly. If this man wanted to express his sincere condolences, he should havee during the day rather than thiste at night.

    ¡°But it¡¯s rather unfortunate. For a person who received such favor, isn¡¯t this funeral frugal? If she had endured a little longer, she would have enjoyed many things.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Unless¡­ that isn¡¯t the right order of events?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the Lady¡¯s departure itself was to provide the Prince justification in doing many things. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was curious who Lady Carolyn resembled so much that she could say such things. I see it¡¯s because she took after you,¡± Raytan spoke with a cold face. ¡°What do you want to say, Duke Regent?¡±

    There were no other people besides them in that room. Red eyes staring at the Duke shone piercingly and exuded an unbelievably frigid atmosphere.

    Duke Regent liked this type of human: a person simr to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. But¡­ shouldn¡¯t we talk more about the deal?¡±

    ¡°The deal,¡± Raytan smirked.

    ¡°I will give you as many soldiers as you need. If you want an excess, I will provide it. If you want a specific amount, I will give you the right amount. Hence, any scenario the Prince enacts will not be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Please confirm it. If you seed¡ª¡±

    ¡°I should wee Carolyn Regent as Empress and raise you to a position in the national government?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Duke Regent smiled contentedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the Prince. One¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too impatient, Duke.¡±

    There was a sneer in Riftan¡¯s low voice.

    ¡°Before making a deal, shouldn¡¯t you be certain of the priorities first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bing an Emperores first,¡± Raytan said in a low, subdued voice. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you are preparing a contingency n without me?¡±

    Duke Regent kept his lips sealed.

    There was only one reason why the Duke wanted to help Raytan. If the coup seeded, Raytan could give him more than Bern could. However, what if the coup fails?

    In preparation for such a possibility, the Duke already arranged a usible n B. The first mission of the coup is to assassinate the Emperor. Regardless of sess or failure, the Emperor must die. Then, Duke Regent could falsify a decree from the Emperor, saying that the Duke should keep an eye on Prince Raytan since his movements were unusual. So, if the coup failed, the decree would be the Duke¡¯s only lifeline. He would testify that he knew Raytan¡¯s n for the coup, so under the Emperor¡¯s order, he nned to use him of borrowing enlisted soldiers and digging up information to take down his Majesty. If the operation went even a little bit wrong, the enlisted men who supported him would point their swords at Raytan without hesitation. After that, he would pretend he was on Bern¡¯s side.

    ¡°Duke Regent, you¡¯re not the only one with a brain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to hear me confirm, you should make mepletely trust you first. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Prince.¡±

    ¡°Such a shameless and insolent request. While talking about both sides walking on a tightrope, you want assurance that your daughter will be the Empress?¡±

    A pair of blood-red eyes stared at the Duke, looking like they were eager to consume him. If it were anyone else, they would be paralyzed in fear.

    If it were anyone else¡­

    ¡°I had wondered why Carolyn, who had never been interested in men, was so keen on the Prince, but now I understand.¡±

    ¡­But Duke Regent, of course.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wishing for a definite answer right now. The Prince knows everything, so I¡¯ll also be honest with you.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.

    ¡°I am not going to do anything. I will be just lending you some private soldiers. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?

    It meant that both of them were going to walk on that tightrope until the end.

    ¡°Your honesty is not so surprising,¡± Raytan scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t need your direct help. It¡¯s enough if you give me the promised soldiers.¡±

    Duke Regent smirked. Prince Raytan was more reckless and exceptional than he had imagined. However, he would be better than the princes who try to be Emperor but can¡¯t do anything themselves.

    And Duke Regent had nothing to lose.

    ¡°Excellent. I will do what the Prince wants,¡± said the Duke while raising a corner of his lips.

    Raytan just looked down at him with a cold, expressionless face.

 Chapter 94

    <strong>Chapter 94</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by

    ¡°I feel a little at ease now.¡±

    Yerena looked to be filled with joy. Sezh thought that it had been a long time since thest time she had seen her like this.

    ¡°That sleazy bitch, she should have died quicker.¡±

    Sezh looked at her mother with a vacant stare. Suddenly, a lot of questions ran through her head.

    To finally kill Lady Lize, are you that happy?

    And, do you know what¡¯s going to happen?

    ¡°Anyway, I will find a husband for you again,¡± Yerena said while putting down her teacup.

    ¡°Not as good as Duke Franz, but I will find a proper one.¡±

    Whether she will bring a seventy or eighty years old man, it will be useless. Soon everyone will die, including Yerena herself.

    If Sezh stayed in this pce, she would end up having the same fate.

    Should she tell her about it?

    Still, Yerena was the mother who gave birth to her. Even if that was the only thing she did for Sezh.

    ¡°¡­ Mother.¡±

    Yerena¡¯s face reflected over those empty blue eyes. As always, she was adorned with all kinds of colorful clothes and jewels.

    If she spoke with a powerful noble or imperial family, she would pretend to be kind and a wholehearted person.

    However, she had never shown such warmth to her own child.

    ¡°I am curious about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it.¡±

    ¡°Mother, at least once¡­¡±

    Her dry lips suddenly felt tingled.

    ¡°Have you ever loved me¡­?¡±

    Sezh already knew herself that even if Yerena said yes, that must be a lie. However, she wanted to hear that lie.

    Then she would tell her to escape the pce to somehow avoid that event.

    But Yerena didn¡¯t.

    ¡°You sound stupid.¡±

    A cold sneer appeared on Yerena¡¯s face. She ssily sipped her tea a few times.

    ¡°You are a useless bitch.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to be a concubine from a humble family until I get to this position?¡± She said with a calm face.

    Sezh didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my endeavor. I came up here all because of my own effort. If you were a son, no, at least, if you were a princess who doesn¡¯t get ignored by everyone, it would have been helpful to me. Then I¡¯d love you. But look.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yerena wiped her lips with a silk handkerchief. Even though she was uttering horrible words, she didn¡¯t look agitated at all. It was like she said an absolute thing.

    ¡°You are nothing though? So why should I love you? It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, do as I tell you. Because that is your only value and the only way you can be loved by me.¡±

    The tips of her fingers now felt cold. Sezh looked at Yerena with a bewildered face.

    What the hell was she expecting from this person?

    ¡°You know what I mean? Sezh.¡±

    Yerena asked sternly.

    ¡°Now that you have reached adulthood. I will find you a husband as soon as possible. So-¡°

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s voice cracked.

    ¡°I¡­ understand. Thoroughly.¡±

    Her wet blue eyes twitched. Sezh had a face that looked like she was about to cry, but Yerena didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. As always.

    ***

    Her bedroom was in a mess.

    Sezh was crouching down on the floor while looking at her dresses. She was putting down all of hers.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t an expensive dress in the first ce, so it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything to save.

    ¡°Princess, are you looking for something? Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sezh shook her head.

    ¡°But there must be something I can do to hel¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kaen, I¡¯m sorry, but can you bring me something like a bag? The sturdy one.¡±

    ¡°A bag?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I prefer it to be a little bigger than the small one.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring it to you soon.¡±

    Kaen was puzzled but still replied. She then left Sezh¡¯s bedroom.

    Left alone, Sezh took a deep breath. The reason she had been suffering so early was simple. She was searching for anything that could be money.

    All of Yerena¡¯s jewels and cash that she had left behind were sent to Luna¡¯s family. It wasn¡¯t regretful, but she had no spare money to leave the pce now.

    ¡°However, with this¡­ it will be enough for me.¡±

    What Sezh had picked up from under the bed were some silverware. She secretly kept them after eating.

    ¡®If I go out of the pce and sell it, I will be able to raise a minimum amount of money,¡¯ Sezhforted herself.

    She hid the silverware again and sat across the bed. She then picked up Luna¡¯s portrait and started talking.

    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m leaving the pce.¡±

    Luna didn¡¯t answer, but Sezh continued to speak.

    ¡°I am going to see His Highness. I¡¯m going to ask permission to leave the pce.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t treat her like a Princess, he wouldn¡¯t refuse a request to meet her. Sezh wanted to think that way.

    Of course, if her mother finds out about it, there will be an uproar. However, by the time the news that Sezh asked for permission to leave the pce reaches her ears, it must have already been over.

    If the Emperor granted permission, Sezh would leave the pce within at least one day.

    ¡°He¡¯s not interested in me anyway, so he¡¯ll let me go without saying anything, right?¡±

    It was ironic that the fact the Emperor wasn¡¯t even paying attention to her would be so helpful.

    ¡°And even if he doesn¡¯t permit me¡­ I will still leave. Even if I have to climb the wall.¡±

    Sets had a crestfallen expression on her face. Asking the Emperor¡¯s permission was only to reduce themotion. She¡¯ll run away no matter what his answer.

    ¡°If I had done this earlier, you could have lived. Right, Luna?¡±

    Sezh mumbled as she brushed her fingers against the painting. And then she shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything like self-me anymore. If I do that, you will be more upset.¡±

    Like Kaen, Eton, Raytan, Luna too would be sad if she got sad again. She didn¡¯t want to bother Luna even after she died.

    ¡°Anyhow¡­ Please root for me. Pray for me. So I will have a little more courage.¡±

    Sezh muttered.

    While doing that, Sezh heard the sound of the door being opened.

    ¡°Ka-¡­¡±

    After turning her head. Sezh stopped. The person who opened the door wasn¡¯t Kaen. It was Raytan.

    Raytan, who was staring at Sezh, frowned.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Broth-¡°

    ¡°Princess, I brought the ba-¡­ Prince Raytan.¡±

    Kaen, who just entered the room, hurriedly bowed to Raytan with a slightly embarrassed face. Unlike Luna, she was still afraid of him.

    ¡°¡­ What is this?¡±

    Raytan stole the bag from Kaen then asked.

    ¡°Kaen, can you leave the room for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks for bringing the bag.¡±

    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t say that. Then, if you need anything else, please just call me.¡±

    Kaen closed the door and left, leaving only Raytan and Sezh in that room.

    Raytan approached Sezh with the bag in his hand.

    ¡°I asked what are you doing, Sezh.¡±

    His expression was cold today.

    Sezh hesitantly parted her lips, ¡°Do you remember what I said back then, Brother?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I said when I reach adulthood, I would flee from the imperial pce.¡±

    Raytan seemed a little bit startled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell His Highness and ask for his permission.¡±

    ¡°Your mother.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her. Because¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be against it¡­¡± she muttered.

    Raytan was saying nothing for a moment, then spoke in an aloof voice.

    ¡°The reason is?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me back then. What is your reason for leaving the pce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Sezh mmed up her lips. He asked what is her reason? It was simple. In no time, the imperial pce will be a sea of ??blood. And maybe Sezh, too, might have her neck shed off.

    Over the past few days, Sezh had thought to herself over and over again. Would Raytan really cut her neck again like in the past?

    She didn¡¯t know the answer, but the destination of her thoughts was always the same.

    She still wanted to run away.

    It wasn¡¯t just about surviving. She didn¡¯t have the valor to see Raytan scrag people¡¯s life like what is in the legend. Besides, she also didn¡¯t want to see his crimson eyes looking at her coldly.

    Even if he would cut off her head, or even if he wouldn¡¯t¡­ She was scared.

    Despite everything, she couldn¡¯t be honest about it.

    ¡°I¡­ Because I¡¯m not needed in this imperial pce.¡±

    She lied.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to run away, and I know very well what everyone thinks of me. I don¡¯t want to live like that anymore. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What if the Emperor doesn¡¯t allow it?¡±

    ¡°I will still run away. Whatever it takes.¡±

    His blood-red eyes shook in brief.

    ¡°Need you, you say,¡± Raytan muttered low, ¡°Is it that important?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°Then, if there¡¯s somebody who needs you here, you won¡¯t leave?¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    Sezh made a baffled face.

    ¡°Answer me, Sezh.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know. Why was Raytan asking that question and how should she answer it?

    She faltered but eventually replied softly to him.

    ¡°But there is no such person. That¡¯s the situation now, and will always be like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have been thinking about it since I was little. From a really long time ago¡­¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t say anything. He just quietly looked down at Sezh, heid down the bag he was holding in his hand.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Duk

    The bag fell helplessly to the floor from his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go back.¡±

    ¡°Brother, wait¡­¡±

    She tried to chase him, but Raytan strode out of her bedroom without looking back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Staring at the closed door, she sat reticently on her bed.

    She couldn¡¯t guess his heart.

    Was he sad? That thought slipped into her mind, but she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s unavoidable.¡±

    It was all already decided from the beginning.

    ¡°This is¡­ what the best.¡±

    ¡®Leaving the imperial pce is the best choice for me and you¡­¡¯

    Sezh locked her lips tight as if trying toe back to her senses. She then picked up the bag that had fallen on the floor.

    Two dayster, Sezh finally visited the Emperor.

 Chapter 95

    <strong>Chapter 95</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    It waste at night when the Emperor granted Sezh an audience.

    Sezh thought it would have been better if he¡¯d done it during the daytime, but she also wondered why the Emperor suddenly granted it.

    In thest few days, the Emperor¡¯s health had deteriorated a lot: Sezh had heard that the Emperor couldn¡¯t even move properly now.

    Someone said that Lize¡¯s death had a detrimental effect on him, and hearing that made Sezh ponder something.

    When she died, no one would ever be this bothered.*

    Her gaze suddenly fixated on the hallway window.

    The sky was clear of clouds that night. She could witness the luminous full moon.

    Its color was as red as blood.

    ¡­Like Raytan¡¯s eyes.

    And somehow, Sezh didn¡¯t know¡­ but she felt something sinister about it.

    ¡°Princess, please walk carefully as the hallway is very dark¡­¡± said Kaen worriedly with amp in her hand.

    Sezh nodded and followed her. Kaen looked down at Sezh approaching.

    She smiled softly and parted her lips, ¡°Your hair is messy, Princess.¡±

    Kaen put themp down on the floor, and then she pulled out a pink ribbon from her pocket.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think ahead. I should have prepared better.¡±

    ¡°No, indeed, it¡¯s already past time for us to go to bed. You also didn¡¯t know that His Majesty would grant permission so suddenly, right?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tie it up.¡±

    Kaen approached Sezh then tied up her hair.

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to allow an audience at such ate hour.¡±

    ¡°I know, however¡­ Maybe it¡¯s better to meet His Majestyte at night: this way, at least I won¡¯t bump into Brother Bern, Sister Lillian, mother, or Lady Yulia¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we ran into each other, I would be¡ª¡±

    ¡°Princess, your hair is finally done.¡±

    Kaen cut off Sezh¡¯s words a little hastily. She was heartbroken that Sezh was aware of such facts.

    ¡°His Highness will surely notice your beauty. You look like a fairy.¡±

    Instead of answering, Sezh only fiddled with the pink ribbon tying up her hair. She didn¡¯t have such expectations at all. Perhaps the Emperor might not even recognize her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand. You might fall.¡±

    The tension already on Sezh¡¯s face as she walked while holding Kaen¡¯s hand increased in an instant.

    ¡®When was¡­ thest time I saw His Highness?¡¯

    She searched through her memories, but nothing sparked. Sezh, always treated like a cold meal, had never met the Emperor in this way, nor had she been able to go to an event he attended at the Imperial Pce.

    Unlike Bern and Lillian, who would asionally have a meal or spend tea time with the Emperor, such intimacy was a luxury that Sezh never was allowed to experience.

    Even though they inherited the same blood, it was always like that; it happened like it was only natural.

    ¡®If Brother Bern or Sister Lillian found out about this, they would surely kill me.¡¯

    Sezh smiled smugly without realizing it.

    Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter: Sezh will leave the Imperial Pce soon.

    With such fleeting thoughts, Sezh entered the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Wee, Princess Sezh.¡±

    A maid was waiting in front of the Emperor¡¯s bedroom, and she bowed her head.

    ¡°His Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting inside.¡±

    Clenching her fists with her hands soaked in a cold sweat, Sezh turned to Kaen.

    ¡°Kaen, go back.¡±

    ¡°What? But¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s maid will take me, so please don¡¯t worry and just go back first.¡±

    It was because of her that Kaen was still upied until thiste hour. Sezh didn¡¯t want to bother Kaen anymore.

    ¡°Hurry back, Kaen.¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be able to talk to your Majesty for a long time, you see? I will feel ufortable, so don¡¯t worry about it and leave first.¡±

    After a lot of back and forth, Kaen finally nodded. She looked back at Sezh several times as she went back alone. Sezh smiled,forting her not to worry.

    ¡°Come here, Princess,¡± said the Emperor¡¯s maid softly.

    Sezh swallowed her dry saliva and looked ahead.

    ¡°The Princess hase to visit.¡±

    The thick door opened smoothly without a single noise. Sezh¡¯s long eyshes trembled.

    ¡°Princess Sezh greets Your High¡ª¡±

    When she raised her head, Sezh stopped talking.

    Therge, ornately decorated bed and the dark wine-colored canopy adorning the room caught her eyes.

    And the Emperor, half-hidden behind the veil, barely reclined against the head of the bed.

    She couldn¡¯t remember when shest saw him, but the Emperor in her memory wasn¡¯t like this.

    He didn¡¯t emanate the dignity of an emperor at all, and she could not find the elegance of an Imperial aristocrat on him.

    The Emperor was just a sick man.

    Standing there, staring at the Emperor, who looked at her with both eyes open¡­ Sezh could smell the sharp scent of death.

    ¡°Princess, I understand that Princess already knows, but¡­ His Highness is very ill,¡± the maid whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°The medicine is so strong that he isn¡¯t mentally sound right now. Even if His Highness is awake, he often doesn¡¯t recognize the person in front of him. He keeps having seizures from time to time. We will be waiting at the door, so if anything happens while you are chatting, you should call us right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°Then please excuse me as I leave the room.¡±

    The maid bowed politely and then left the chamber.

    Now, only silence lingered in the cold bedroom. The Emperor was still staring into the air with unfocused eyes as if lost in a dream.

    Hazy face, dull eyes, and a drooping face¡­

    The Emperor¡¯s condition, which was worse than Sezh expected, made her hesitant. She approached carefully, very, very carefully.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Sezh, who sat on a small chair next to the bed, called him quietly. She wondered if there would be any reaction from him, and then the Emperor stared nkly at her.

    In the same pair of blue eyes, her tense face was cast.

    Sezh contemted how to start the conversation. She then slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in a very long time. Of course, this is also the first time I¡¯ve met you personally¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is not feeling well, but thank you very much for allowing me to have an audience with you. Actually¡­. I came here to ask Your Majesty about something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty may not remember who I am, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± His dry lips parted. ¡°How can I¡­ not know you?¡±

    A hand, as dry as a thorn, grabbed Sezh¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes trembled. She didn¡¯t know the Emperor would react in this way. She couldn¡¯t even tell if he was still dreaming or not.

    ¡°¡­ I wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±

    It was unbelievable.

    Didn¡¯t Lillian say it before?

    ¡®His Highness doesn¡¯t even remember your existence¡­.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right, hasn¡¯t it been a long time¡­ since thest time I saw your face like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My¡­ daughter.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed with sincerity, and Sezh could feel how fast her heart was pounding. Even her birth mother, Yerena, had never spoken to her warmly in that way. But now, the Emperor, not anyone else, said something like that to her?

    Sezh unconsciously grabbed the Emperor¡¯s hand.

    It was warm: his voice that called to her as his daughter.

    ¡°F-Fath-¡­¡±

    Father.

    That word, a call that she had never made before, was about to escape between her lips.

    ¡°Lillian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My one and only daughter, Lillian¡­.¡±

    Instead of answering¡­ Sezh only smiled helplessly.

    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Sezh put the Emperor¡¯s hand back.

    ¡°Really nothing.¡±

    Nothing, she was nothing to the Emperor or Yerena. What was the use of such a non-existent person asking for permission from him?

    It was no use to have an audience with him today.

    She should have just left right away.

    ¡°You must¡­ help your brother, Lillian,¡± said the Emperor in a raspy voice.

    ¡°After Bern bes Emperor¡­There will be no ce to put your heart¡ª that¡¯s something unspoken of when being an Emperor¡­ Even if you think you have it all, you actually don¡¯t have anything in your hand¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who tter you will y tricks¡­ and others will betray you. The longer it goes on, the more you can¡¯t trust anyone, except one: blood. You have the same blood as him¡­.¡±

    Really?

    She also inherited the same blood. Then why did she have to be treated like this for the rest of her life?

    Sezh asked herself this.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so tired, Lillian,¡± the Emperor let out a thin breath. ¡°Soon¡­ I will be able to rest. Only now, for the first time¡­ I can put everything dow¡ª¡±

    The Emperor started severely coughing as he tried to continue.

    A tter of dry coughs echoed through the bedroom, then he panted, sounding like someone who was on the verge of death. From the hand that he used to cover his mouth like a seal, Sezh could see blood leaking.

    ¡°Your¡ª Your Highness.¡±

    Baffled, Sezh grabbed his shaking shoulders.

    ¡°I will call someone, so please¡ª¡±

    And at that very moment.

    ¡°Ahhkkk-!¡±

    What she heard from the outside of the door was definitely a scream.

    Subsequently, unfamiliar noises sounded out: the sound of metal, something thumping and falling, and the cries of an indistinguishable number of people entered her ears.

    Sezh reflexively looked at the Emperor. His loud coughing had ceased in an instant.

    He grabbed Sezh¡¯s arm tightly and said with a firm expression.

    ¡°¡­Hide, Lillian.¡±

    The Emperor pointed to the back of his bed.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°Your- Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Behind me¡­ Go behind me, the ce I have already prepar¡ª¡±

    Along with the Emperor¡¯s voice, she could hear a scream from outside the door once more.

    Sezh rose from her seat and went to the back of the bed behind the curtain.

    As she heard the door opening, her body stiffened while trying to check who the uninvited guest was.

    Drip. Drip. Drip.

    The sound of dripping blood from the tip of his sword broke the silence.

    Looking at the blood-soaked Raytan, Sezh¡¯s eyes were full of shock.

    ¡°What a good night, Your Highness.¡±

    He stared at the Emperor with an emotionless face.

    ¡°¡­It absolutely is.¡±

    Sezh covered her mouth with her shaking hands.

 Chapter 96

    <strong>Chapter 96</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°What a good night, Your Highness.¡±

    He stared at the Emperor with an emotionless face.

    ¡°¡­It absolutely is.¡±

    Sezh was dazed as she saw Raytan with blood all over his body.

    It felt like she was in a dream.

    An atrocious nightmare she had never wanted to behold again.

    ¡°Ray¡­ tan,¡± Between the Emperor¡¯s frail lips, words that resembled a sigh flowed out.

    Interesting how he mistook Sezh for Lillian but recognized Raytan at a nce.

    Sezh then quickly realized the reason¡­

    ¡°I knew it was going to happen¡­ the day you¡¯d finally do something like this.¡±

    ¡­The Emperor still recognized Raytan even under the heavy dose of medicine he¡¯d consumed¡­

    ¡°Like what it said¡­ in that legend.¡±

    ¡­Because of his fear. The fear he¡¯d held all his life.

    ¡°However, it hasn¡¯t been that long since Lize¡­ left¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put my mother¡¯s name in that dirty mouth.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s voice was unbearably cold. No, everything about him was frosty that night: his crimson eyes staring at the Emperor and his aloof expression too.

    He took a step forward to approach the Emperor, then pointed his sword at the Emperor¡¯s neck.

    Everyone could see blood from an unknown victim trickling down from the tip of his sword and dropping onto the Emperor¡¯s clothes. Hiding behind the curtain, Sezh covered her mouth as she peeped at them.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over, Carta Rowain. No one can help you.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s voice ovepped with the horrible screamsing from the outside.

    What he said was true. Here and now, no one in the pce could help the Emperor¡­ because they were all also dying at the moment.

    ¡°Raytan¡­¡±

    The Emperor seemed to know it too. There was a deep sense of defeat on his wrinkled face as he spoke his ¡®son¡¯s¡¯ name.

    ¡°My son¡­ How is he?¡±

    Isn¡¯t the person standing in front of him also his son? The Emperor still seemed to deny Raytan¡¯s existence even now.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. In this situation, are you instead curious about that?¡± Raytan scoffed.

    Help me choose, Carta,¡± He smirked. ¡°Should I cut off your head and show it to Bern? Or should I do it the other way around?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Raytan with a nk face and then made a strangeughing sound. Hisugh sounded small and was closer to a sigh.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ told me.¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was fleeting. ¡°That I must kill¡­ someone like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If only so¡­ we could prevent terrible things¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡­¡±

    Raytan¡¯s brow twitched.

    ¡°If Lize hadn¡¯t stopped me¡­ I would have done it¡­¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s words did not continue. It was because of Raytan who suddenly rushed to him. Even Sezh was startled at his sudden movement.

    Raytan, who grabbed his father¡¯s cor, showed that dreadfully cold face, just like when he cut her neck in the past.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you are talking about?!¡±

    Raytan pushed the Emperor harshly. The young man¡¯s chest went up and down heavily.

    ¡°Tying you to a stone and throwing you into the river. Even leaving you in a forest teeming with lions. Who could stop me?¡±

    It was a story that Sezh knew too. Wasn¡¯t everyone sure that the Emperor did such a thing to Raytan, who hadn¡¯t even been able to open his eyes properly at that time?

    However, the Emperor shook his head.

    ¡°She¡­ stopped me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°While holding you¡­ Lize begged me.¡±

    ¡®Your Highness, this is my child, my son.¡¯

    ¡°She said that if you die, she will die with you¡­.¡±

    ¡®If Your Highness wants to do that, then do it to me too.¡¯

    ¡°She¡­ begged like that.¡±

    ¡®Please tie a stone to my ankle and throw me into the river. Tie me and abandon me in the forest so I can be together with my son.¡¯

    Lize was like ake: always quiet and calm. No matter what happened, she neverughed or cried. Even when she received expensive jewels that low-borns could never touch in their lifetimes, or when he forced her to get drunk¡­. she was always like that. Such a woman grabbed his leg while begging for her child. If he had to kill the child, Lize told the Emperor to kill her too.

    ¡®Or I will die first.¡¯

    Lize crawled and aimed the dagger at her slender neck.

    Raytan was the child that the Emperor should have killed.

    However, he couldn¡¯t lose Lize.

    ¡°But contrary to what people knew and expected of me, I spread a rumor that said even when I threw you into the river or left you in the forest¡­ you would not die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I still insisted on killing you¡­ Lize said she will go crazy.¡±

    The Emperor did not throw the child into the river, nor did he leave him alone in the forest.

    He¡¯d left the child in the shallowest part of the river downstream with a maid. He also sent him to the forest with an escort knight.

    The child survived, and everyone believed the ruse.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lize¡­ You would be dead. Undoubtedly.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s eyes trembled ferociously. If it wasn¡¯t for his mother, would he have died? No, she was forced to do that. She left him alone. She pushed her son into this hell¡­ *

    ¡°Your mother risked her life to save you, but you¡­ dare¡­.¡±

    It was not because of motherhood or love that Lize risked her life to save him. Raytan knew it all too well. The only reason she clung to the Emperor, whom she hated, was for none other than¡­

    ¡°Shall I tell you a secret, Carta?¡± Raytan grinned.

    ¡°It was for this very moment that my mother risked her life to save me.¡±

    The Emperor startled and clutched his chest.

    ¡°She always dreamed of it. The moment when that cursed child, I¡­. will finally ruin everything like in the legend.¡±

    The keen sword swung and made a horrifying sound. He pointed it at the Emperor¡¯s chest.

    ¡°My mother gave this to me on my 18th birthday. She told me that I would use it someday. It¡¯s not just the sword. She painstakingly prepared many things since long ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°From the day you smashed in my father¡¯s head mercilessly.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes, full of torment, shook wildly.

    ¡°Have you ever had any doubts? Just once?¡± asked Raytan in a cold voice.

    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Looking at the Emperor with an inscrutable face, Raytan pulled out the cor of his blood-soaked shirt. A grunt released from his mouth, and Sezh could see a button topple down to the floor. Now, his shoulders were visible.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    He pointed to his left shoulder, which had always been wrapped in bandages. Even Sezh had never seen it before.

    On his tan skin.¡­ there was a mark.

    A bird-shaped mark.

    ¡°The mark of the Kunir tribe.¡±

    ¡®Why are you wearing bandages here, even though you¡¯re not hurt?¡¯

    Sezh covered her mouth immediately as she recalled a question she once asked him.

    ¡®Do you know how happy I was when I gave birth to you?¡¯

    Lize tried to kill Raytan on the ship since she thought he was the Emperor¡¯s blood. It was natural for her to be uncertain about the baby¡¯s father. As soon as the Emperor touched her, she took medicine to abort the baby, just in case.

    Pregnant Lize hit her belly with a stone and incessantly drank poison, but the child did not die. The fetus was attached to her body like a leech she couldn¡¯t get rid of.

    So, in the end, Raytan was born.

    It was right at the time when Lize, who lost her mind, was about to strangle the child with her trembling hands.

    A familiar mark appeared on his shoulder: the Kunir tribe mark inherited from generation to generation. A bird-shaped mark¡­

    ¡®But it was strange. Neither Moonid nor I have ck hair. Then suddenly¡­ I realized something.¡¯

    Recalling Lize¡¯s words, Raytan smiled coldly.

    ¡®You are¡­an opportunity God has given me. Like the legend, you¡¯re the chance for me to ruin everything.¡¯

    Embracing her newly born baby, Lizeughed. She squealed like a madwoman.

    ¡®Look at this, Moonid.¡¯

    ¡®I did it.¡¯

    ¡®I did it!¡¯

    ¡°You were deceived, Carta.¡±

    ¡®After that, I decided¡­ I will take revenge.¡¯

    ¡®But Mother¡­ You won¡¯t be able to take revenge¡­ That¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Young Raytan said so to Lize. He wasn¡¯t even seven years old at that time. Back then, he was already well aware that in the Imperial Pce, there was nobody on Lize¡¯s side. Besides, her target for vengeance was none other than the Emperor. It couldn¡¯t have been possible.

    ¡®No, I can,¡¯ said Lize with a smile. ¡®That¡¯s why I gave birth to you and continuously keep you alive, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡°I am not your son.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. He instantly recalled a memory from years ago¡­ The words he heard from Lize when he was about to kill the newborn child.

    ¡®This is my child, my son.¡¯

    At least once in her life¡­ had she ever said something like, ¡®It¡¯s our child¡¯ or, ¡®It¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s child¡¯?

    ¡°You¡­ merely because of that¡­¡±

    There was deep remorse in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This¡­ thing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¯Merely¡¯, you say?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°Mother never forgot about something you describe as ¡®mere¡¯, Carta. Mother¡¯s mother and my grandmother¡¯s mother would also never forget how you all persecuted us.¡±

    ¡®What made us like this is Denhelder. Don¡¯t forget that.¡¯

    ¡°This is not the first time.¡±

    ¡®A woman who betrayed God gave birth. The Emperor threatened her life. She had no choice but to escape without even having time to cut her baby¡¯s umbilical cord. They said that was the root of all of this.¡¯

    ¡°The woman who betrayed God and the girl she gave birth to¡ª You all did the same thing to them. Am I right?¡±

    ¡®From here to there, from there to there. It was because of those people that we were unable to settle in one ce and had no choice but to lead lowly lives.¡¯

    ¡°Even after such a long time, you all still continually track them down over and over. Then after you find the woman¡¯s bloodline, you kill them again and again¡­¡±

    ¡®But look at me. Didn¡¯t Ie back here after all? They didn¡¯t even allow me to have hope.¡¯

    ¡°You brought thest of that bloodline to Denhelder. With your own hands.¡±

    ¡®This, too, must be the will of God.¡¯

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    The Emperor gave Raytan an disbelieving stare. Appearing on the Emperor¡¯s face was a look of bafflement from being told something he should never have heard.

    ¡°You¡­ and Lize¡­? It¡¯s a lie. It has to be a lie. They said they died long ago. That woman¡¯s descendants¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And you¡­¡±

    The Emperor gasped with his face pale. All the things he had been afraid of all his life eventually happened at once.

    Raytan stared fixedly at the Emperor then continued to speak.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to die, keep your eyes on me, Carta. Watch everything that happens.¡±

    Raytan took out the sword that he¡¯d stabbed into the bed before. He then directed it at the Emperor¡¯s neck.

    ¡°God¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°God will not forgive you¡­ Raytan¡­¡±

    As the Emperor cursed him with a waning voice, anger dawned in Raytan¡¯s ruby eyes.

    ¡°Then pray now. Pray and wail with that throat. So that God can help you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    The sharp de of his sword swung in a sh.

    With a thump, something round rolled on the floor until it reached Sezh¡¯s feet, who was hiding behind the curtain.

    It was the Emperor¡¯s head.

    Sezh fell to the floor with her mouth shut.

 Chapter 97

    <strong>Chapter 97</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Hot blood sshed on his whole body. Raytan looked down at the Emperor¡¯s dead body with an expressionless face. Blood still spilled from his severed neck, and the man¡¯s old body was now limp and motionless.

    What was in front of him was just a piece of meat, not something to be called an emperor or anything else.

    Raytan scoffed.

    And right after that¡­

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ve told you many times, right?¡¯

    Raytan turned his head at the unknown voice.

    Someone he didn¡¯t know was standing there. It was a man wearing armor and holding a sword. He had a long scar on his cheek that looked carved in by a de.

    And¡­ he had blonde hair with blue eyes.

    ¡®I mean, everything is good as long as it¡¯s taken in the right amount.¡®

    He could clearly see a smirk on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Raytan suddenly suffered a headache again. He staggered as he held his sword. Meanwhile, the man started to approach him.

    ¡®If you had just listened to that, I wouldn¡¯t have gone this far either¡­¡¯

    ¡°You¡­ Who the hell are you?¡±

    Raytan breath was rough and heaving while looking at the man.

    The man, already within Raytan¡¯s reach, pulled out his sword with a smiling face.

    Raytan clenched his teeth and swung his sword at the man, but it didn¡¯t work at all.

    Instead of beating in the man¡¯s head, the blood-covered sword only smashed the vase behind him. Following that, he heard a series of breaking and cracking sounds.

    Raytan tried to sh him like a madman again, but he didn¡¯t cause the slightest damage.

    ¡®In Denhelder, there is no need for any other God but me.¡¯

    The man said that in a frigid tone, then raised his sword and jumped at Raytan.

    ¡®Die, Raytan.¡¯

    A sharp sword rushed toward his neck.

    ¡°Hah¡­!¡±

    Raytan gasped heavily, then copsed to the floor. However, that was the end. He didn¡¯t feel any pain afterward. When he looked up, there was nothing to see.

    ¡°Kheu¡­ Kheukh¡­¡±

    It felt like his head was going to split. Raytan clenched his teeth and shut his eyes tight.

    Why does this keep happening?

    And¡­ what did he mean by saying ¡®God¡¯?

    Also, he called him Raytan too¡­?

    At that exact moment, Raytan staggered.

    It was because he suddenly became aware of someone¡¯s presence behind the curtain.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan slowly stood up then lifted the veil.

    No one was there.

    Instead, he only saw the opened door of a secret passage carefully hidden all this time. However, there was also a familiar ribbon that caught his eye. Raytan bowed his body and picked it up.

    He knew the owner of the ribbon.

    ***

    ¡®Behind me¡­ Go behind me. The ce I have already prepar¡ª¡¯

    Sezh finally figured out why the Emperor told her to hide behind his bed.

    Behind the curtain, there was a secret passage. The passage, which started from the Emperor¡¯s bedroom, led to the back gate of the main pce.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t have any power to run anymore. After exiting the passage, Sezh stopped and breathed heavily. She lost her ribbon, causing her hair to be unruly. Sezh¡¯s entire appearance was messy. Regardless, it was something she couldn¡¯t afford to worry about now.

    ¡°All of these¡­. How¡­.¡±

    Everything¡­ was confusing.

    As Sezh remembered, the time of the coup before her return was not today. It should have been a few more days ahead.

    Besides¡­

    ¡®Shall I tell you a secret, Carta?¡¯

    The things Raytan said as well¡­

    Now, Sezh realized that her guess was correct. In the end, everything had already been nned from the start. Both the coup and Lize¡¯s death. However¡­.

    ¡®I am not your son.¡¯

    Along with Raytan¡¯s voice, a bird-shaped mark shed through her mind. Now she knows why Raytan was always wearing bandages there even though he wasn¡¯t hurt, and she now knows that he already knew everything from the start.

    ¡®Mother never forgot about something you describe as ¡®mere¡¯, Carta. Mother¡¯s mother and my grandmother¡¯s mother would also never forget how you all persecuted us.¡¯

    What does Raytan mean about the persecution that hassted since long ago?

    ¡®The woman who betrayed God and the girl she gave birth to¡ª You all did the same thing to them. Even after such a long time, you all still continually track them down over and over. Then after you find the woman¡¯s bloodline, you kill them again and again¡­¡¯

    ¡°This¡­ I have never heard¡­ Any of this.¡±

    ¡®You brought thest of that bloodline to Denhelder. With your own hands.¡¯

    Thest of the bloodline he talked about was obviously Lize. The only one of that bloodline who survived the ongoing persecution.

    Something suddenly came to her mind.

    ¡®The Iyont Empire was a good ce to live, but I didn¡¯t stay there because I wanted to. It was the ce where I ran away again and again.¡¯

    Lize said that to her a long time ago.

    ¡®But in the end, it turned out like this. I came to Denhelder. It was hard at first, but not anymore. Now I think everything was fated. It¡¯s the reason why I came here, so¡­.¡±

    ¡°She nned this revenge¡­. From a very long time ago¡­.¡±

    ¡®¡­Damn fucking blue eyes and blonde hair. It¡¯s not just you, Sezh. I¡¯ll kill all the blondes with blue eyes.¡¯

    So that¡¯s why Raytan said that when he cut off her head in the past?

    The scattered puzzle pieces were steadilying together.

    And thest words Lize said that she couldn¡¯t understand before¡­

    ¡®Princess, I¡­ will tell you a secret.¡¯

    Lize also said the same thing to Sezh. And the secret that Lize told her¡­

    ¡®People think that it was His Majesty who gave Raytan his name, but that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s me who asked him for that. Do you know why?¡¯

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s because he¡¯s a monster. A monster that I created.¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s hands trembled.

    ¡°AAAGH¡ª¡±

    Sezh, who stood staring nkly, startled due to the screams from far away.

    ¡°I have toe to my senses.¡­¡±

    Sezh spoke to herself in a shaking voice.

    ¡°First¡­. First, let¡¯s find Kaen¡­¡±

    The first person that came to her mind wasn¡¯t her mother, Yerena, but instead Kaen.

    Sezh didn¡¯t want to lose her loved one again.

    ¡°Then¡­ With Kaen¡­¡±

    ¡®With Kaen¡­.¡¯ Sezh pondered.

    Can they even get out of this ce?

    Even before her return, she was captured in her endeavor to escape. Sezh observed the situation of the Imperial Pce. Ghastly soldiers were everywhere.

    ¡°Nope¡­. Now isn¡¯t the time to be stupid.¡±

    First, she has to do what she can do now. Swallowing her dry saliva, Sezh clenched her fists and began to walk towards her pce.

    ***

    The Imperial Pce was in utter havoc.

    Everywhere, screams pierced one¡¯s ears, the foul smell of blood permeated through the air, and corpses piled up like luggage.

    Fortunately, thanks to her routine of visiting Lize and Raytan¡¯s pce over the past few years, she knew a path where people rarely crossed.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    As soon as she arrived at the front of her pce, Sezh sensed something strange.

    Her pce was like an isted ind.

    She couldn¡¯t hear any ringing screams, shing metal noises, or anything. The soldiers were also nowhere to be seen.

    ¡®By any chance¡­. Am I toote¡­.¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s body quivered as she entered her pce. Despite that, it looked like she was worried for nothing. The ce was silent in every way.

    Walking down the long hallway, Sezh ceaselessly called out Kaen¡¯s name. However, it didn¡¯t yield any result.

    Perhaps she had already run away or was hiding somewhere else.

    ¡°Kaen¡­ Please¡­¡±

    Looking numb with fear, Sezh kept scanning her surroundings. However, someone unexpectedly approached her out of nowhere and grabbed her hair.

    ¡°Akh!¡±

    Terrified, Sezh screamed as she lost her bnce. She then looked up at the felon who did such an action.

    ¡°This¡­¡­ damn girl¡­¡­¡±

    It was Lillian.

    ¡°Sis-sister¡­?¡±

    Lillian appeared very messy. Her tangled hair was like a bale of straw, and there was blood sshed all over her expensive dress. It seemed she had been running away.

    ¡°You knew it would be like this.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª what do you mean.¡­¡±

    ¡°You already knew everything! The fact that Raytan guy would do something like this!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡±

    ¡°Aggh!¡±

    ¡°People are dying in the entire Imperial Pce. Do you think it makes sense that only your pce is silent?!¡±

    ¡°T-That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten along well with that petty thing, you¡¯re safe! That¡¯s why he told you everything in advance and requested for you not leave this pce!¡±

    That was ridiculous. Sezh certainly never heard about Raytan¡¯s ns face-to-face.

    ¡°The Imperial Pce is filled with soldiers, except for your pce!¡±

    Only then did she know why Lillian was hiding there.

    Sezh¡¯s pce, located on the outermost edge of the Imperial Pce, was very close to a shortcut leading outside. It wasn¡¯t too far to reach by foot. On top of that, forget about a riot, you couldn¡¯t see a single soldier in Sezh¡¯s pce where Lillian hid. Therefore, it was fathomable for Lillian to have such suspicions.

    ¡°You ungrateful bitch!¡±

    Lillian aggressively kicked Sezh in the stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told everyone before! You both should have been banished from the Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°Euk¡ª Ugh-Euk-!¡±

    Lillian, who gripped the back of Sezh¡¯s hair tightly, continued speaking with her face heated up.

    ¡°You must be very confident, huh? But this will end here! Soon, Bern will bring the knights! He wille and cut Raytan¡¯s neck and yours as wel¡ª¡±

    Lillian couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    She looked down at her chest without even being able to let out a groan. Sezh did the same.

    It was a sword.

    A sword that pierced through Lillian¡¯s back to her chest.

    ¡°Huh, huh, huh¡­.¡±

    Blood began to spread across Lillian¡¯s chest like spilled ink. However, she didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening.

    ¡°What¡­ is¡­ this¡­?¡±

    Lillian tried to feel her chest with a petrified face.

    Not long after, the sword pulled out, making an unpleasant sound.

    And over Sezh¡¯s pale face, a dark shadow fell.

    ¡°As you said, it would be nice if Bern brought the knights here, Lillian.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Then he will be able to see you in this shape. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Raytan grabbed Lillian by the hair as if he was tidying a piece of garbage. He then tossed her to the side, and her hair unfurled on the floor without any strength.

    And soon, it stopped moving.

    The dark red blood flowing from Lillian¡¯s chest spread onto the floor. The umted blood flowed to Sezh¡¯s feet.

    Blue and crimson eyes stared fixedly at one another.

    ¡°¡­Sezh.¡±

    ¡°B-Brother Raytan?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Raytan asked in a cold voice.

    It was like in the past before she returned to being twelve years old¡­.

    When with his own hands, Raytan cut off her head.

 Chapter 98

    <strong>Chapter 98</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°I asked you where you¡¯re going.¡±

    As no answers wereing from her mouth, Raytan repeated the question.

    ¡°I¡ª I¡­¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡®Where are you going?¡¯

    ¡®B- Brother¡­ I¡­ ¡®

    ¡®You?¡¯

    It was the same conversation they¡¯d had in the past.

    Sezh trembled as it felt like her heart would burst. She was afraid. Extremely afraid.

    Then, now she will be¡ª

    However, at that moment¡­

    Crack. CRASH!

    ¡­The windows shattered.

    At the end of the hallway, they could hear the sound of breaking ss. The sharp fragments blew along with the strong wind.

    Sezh¡¯s hands shuddered. She felt dizzy, and her whole body felt hot.

    ¡®What just happened?¡¯

    Before she could even think of an answer to her question, Raytan grabbed her arm.

    Raytan, who embraced her in his arms, was drenched in blood. He then wrapped her in a cloak.

    ¡°Keep your guard around the pce. Check what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± an armed man replied after Raytan gave hismand in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone approach.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s blue eyes overflowed with confusion.

    It seemed¡­ that Raytan didn¡¯t intend to kill her. It was not like in the past. Of course, it could just be her foolish hope. Nheless, other things were happening the same as Sezh remembered.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked down at Sezh with a helpless expression on his face.

    He touched Sezh¡¯s cheeks then held them with hisrge hands.

    Sezh flinched. Raytan didn¡¯t cut her throat as he did back then, nor did he stab her as he did to Lillian earlier.

    He just wiped away the blood on a wound caused by a broken piece of ss.

    ¡°Sezh,¡± Raytan called her name in a low voice,

    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave, aren¡¯t you¡­? Leave the Imperial Pce?¡±

    Sezh was aware of her trembling gaze drenched in fear. It wasn¡¯t because she was surprised by his sudden touch. It was because of the expression he showed.

    ¡®Damn blonde hair and blue eyes. It¡¯s not just you, Sezh. I¡¯m going to kill all the blondes with blue eyes.¡¯

    Raytan had a different face from back then. One not colored with fuming anger. For some reason¡­ he looked sorrowful and dejected¡­

    ¡°Now, are you¡­ afraid of me too?¡±

    Sezh was still staring at Raytan without answering anything.

    Resembling the shade of his eyes, Raytan was covered in red blood and exuded a bloody smell. He did exactly what the legend told everyone: he crushed everything.

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she answered in a small voice.

    Her voice was as small as a mosquito, but deep despair dawned in Raytan¡¯s eyes.

    It was understandable.

    There were many reasons for her to be afraid in this situation. She witnessed everything Raytan has done with her own two eyes.

    Nervous, Raytan bit his bottom lip.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh gasped for breath, stricken by fear after once again glimpsing Lillian¡¯s lifeless body.

    ¡®These bug-like things, in the end, are all the same!¡¯

    Lilian¡¯s scream rang through her ears.

    ¡®Die! Just kill yourself together with that cursed kid!¡¯

    And¡­

    ¡®Because it¡¯s unpleasant to live and breathe in the same ce as you. Dirty. You two are contaminations. Damn filthy things!¡¯

    Also, Bern¡¯s voice:

    ¡®It¡¯s a fault that worthless and annoying things are getting caught in our eyes, and it¡¯s also a fault that you are stuck in the Imperial Pce without dying or leaving.¡¯

    ¡®Leave us alone! We¡¯re not going to ask you to treat us like a prince and princess, so just let us live and breathe! Why can¡¯t you do that?¡¯

    ¡®When I sit on the throne, the first thing I¡¯ll do is chop off both of your heads.¡®

    After that, Raytan¡¯s scar that she saw years ago came to her mind. The scar on his abdomen. They say Bern was the one who shot Raytan himself when he was practicing with a bow.

    ¡°Brother is¡­ scary.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s lips kept trembling.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Even if they had nned all these things, even if there are still more things she doesn¡¯t know¡­

    ¡°I understand it¡­¡±

    Sezh¡­ understood it.

    ¡­Because she has also faced persecution all her life.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Raytan started.

    ¡®Kill them all. All the people with blonde hair and blue eyes.¡¯

    ¡°Won¡¯t kill you¡­¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t let me down.¡¯

    ¡°To you, I will¡­ never¡­¡±

    ¡®Never.¡¯

    I¡¯ve granted your wish, Mother. So I, too, at least once¡­.

    Once¡­ Just once¡­ he wanted to do something his way¡­

    ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Raytan said vigorously, ignoring Lize¡¯s words that incessantly lingered in his ears like a curse.

    At Raytan¡¯s unexpected remark, Sezh only stared at him without even remembering to breathe.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re going to leave because no one needs you here.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I seriously asked you¡­ So, if you be the person I need here, will you still leave? You said that there is no such person, right?¡±

    Sezh paused.

    ¡°I need you.¡±

    His voice was low but also firm in tone.

    ¡°I will be your reason. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stay by my side.¡±

    What did she hear just now? Puzzlement was written all over her face.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    The hand that caressed her cheek tightened. Raytan was cupping her face so tightly that Sezh couldn¡¯t even look anywhere else.

    It was ironic.

    The words he spoke, why did it sound more like a plea¡­

    Sezh didn¡¯t understand

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    Numerous memories shed through her mind: Right after her return when Raytan coldly pushed her away at their first meeting; When they fought together in the library; The day he was treated harshly by Yulia because of her; The dazzling scenery they saw together during the founding celebration; His warm hands holding her during the debutante ball; His kind voice calling out her name softly¡­

    ¡°Sezh,¡± Soaked in blood, Raytan called out her name, the sound urging. But she could alternately hear his gentle and pleading voice.

    Sezh then¡­ slowly nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ leave. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±

    Now, Sezh¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. Has she made the right choice? Or perhaps she just did something stupid?

    Someday, this moment¡­ Will she terribly regret this? Regardless, it was already toote for her to turn around.

    Raytan held her tightly in his arms without leaving even a single inch of a gap. It seemed like if he didn¡¯t do that, Sezh would disappear right away.

    The lukewarm blood from his shirt printed onto her white face. However, Sezh remained motionless and only buried her face in his chest. She could hear his heart beating wildly.

    Soaking up the moment, Sezh closed her eyes tightly.

    ***

    The hill was so barren that day.

    Eton climbed up the tree and stared at the Imperial Pce from a distance. The chilly wind brought the strong, bloody smell.

    ¡°Eton.¡±

    Eton looked back at the familiar voice. It was Belkiel.

    ¡°You knew that this would happen, right?¡±

    Eton nodded moderately.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to get angry? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t care about humans at all? No matter if they kill each other or save each other?¡±

    ¡°I would have been like that if it was anything else, but not this time. You are involved in this human matter.¡±

    Eton said nothing.

    ¡°What is the reason? The reason why you didn¡¯t stop it even though you already guessed everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have no reason to stop it.¡±

    ¡°So you just came back here to see this? Hey, Eton!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I came back here only to check.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I also already said that it was toote to turn things around. I meant it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about now?!¡±

    ¡°It took a very, very long time for her to prepare this. To the point of giving up her own life.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that child¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Correct. My only descendant who survived. So how can I dare to stop it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since they came out into this world, I¡¯ve never done anything for them. Not even a little thing,¡± Eton scoffed, ridiculing himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop it. I want to leave it alone by itself. I want to see what my descendant¡¯s choice was. Like what I do all this time, I only want to watch and check: What my child¡¯s end is like and¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­ Maybe everything will be the same as it was in the past.¡±

    Belkiel chewed his lip.

    ¡®So what will you aplish with that? Eventually, you will lose all your power and disappear. Whatever their end, what does that have to do with you? How does it help you?¡¯

    Belkiel just buried those questions inside his head.

    ¡°Give me snow, Belkiel,¡± Eton said with a faint smile.

    ¡°You can do it. I know you can control water.¡±

    ¡°Why should I, you stupid bastard?¡±

    ¡°Tell me. Can you do that? For me. Please.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Damn it.¡±

    Belkiel spat out a swear word and stretched out his hand. Not long after, from the dark night sky, where not even a single cloud was present, light snow started to fall.

    It was Eton¡¯s wish.

    Snow covered the bloody smell and all the corpses.

    It was the first snow of the year.

    ¡°Thank you, Belkiel.¡±

    His crimson eyes fixated on the distant Pce again. Eyes full of remorse, Eton watched over the Imperial Pce that night. The heavy snow started to pile up before long, and Eton didn¡¯t move a single step until dawn.

 Chapter 99

    <strong>Chapter 99</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Sunlight finally heralded a new day.

    The endless screams and shrieks ceased, and the wafting smell of blood had also faded.

    Sezh could see some soldiers cleaning up the bodies and wiping away the bloodstains. Regardless, she didn¡¯t know how the coup finished up. Raytan had told her not to leave her pce.

    She came out again after a long time and fortunately found Kaen alive.

    Realizing that something unusual was happening, Kaen said she left the pce to look for Sezh. However, the castle was so full of soldiers that she couldn¡¯t even get close to the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    As such, she rushed back to Sezh¡¯s pce, thinking that Sezh had returned there already because of the situation.

    ¡°P-Princess¡­. Are you okay?¡±

    Poor Kaen was shaking and trembling. Herplexion was pale, making her appear overwrought.

    It¡¯s understandable. It would be a miracle if a person could still keep their mind intact in this situation.

    ¡°I¡­ am okay. Kaen wasn¡¯t hurt either, right?¡±

    Kaen nodded then spoke again in a cracked voice.

    ¡°What will happen now¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I went out to look at the situation when I saw soldiers guarding our pce¡­¡±

    It seemed that Raytan had left some of the enlisted men behind, just in case something happened.

    ¡°And I saw¡ª I saw it. The soldiers moving Princess Lillian¡¯s¡­. body¡­.¡±

    ¡®Soon, Bern will bring the knights! He wille and cut Raytan¡¯s neck and yours as wel¡ª¡¯

    Suddenly, her ears reyed Lillian¡¯s excruciating voice.

    ¡®Ugh¡ª¡¯

    The breath Lillian exhaled¡­

    The de digging into her chest.

    The image of Lillian¡¯s corpse lying on the floor like a rag.

    Sezh closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°No matter what happens to Princess Lillian¡¯s body¡­. If¡­. No, I don¡¯t want to believe that¡ª but¡­ If so¡­.¡± Kaen rambled.

    Sezh listened quietly to her murmuring, then answered in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think that will happen, Kaen.¡±

    ¡°What¡­.?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but at least for now¡­.¡±

    There was no way for Sezh to know what would happen in the future. Nevertheless, Raytan already said so. He said he would not kill her no matter what.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ will happen.¡±

    Sezh made a slight frown and touched her shoulders. The feeling of the hands that had firmly held her was still vivid. And that sensation gave her goosebumps.

    ¡°You look so exhausted, Kaen. Just go back and¡­. rest a little bit.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. And I don¡¯t know what else is going to happen. I have to be by your side and protect you, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Sezh tried to reassure her.

    ¡°And it¡¯s because I¡¯m tired too. If I notice anything strange, I¡¯ll call you right away. So Kaen, rest a little too, hm? What if you fainted? Then you can¡¯t stay by my side.¡±

    If Kaen continues to be persistent like that, she will copse at any moment. Besides, Sezh needed time. Time to think alone. So, after persuading her several times, Kaen finallyplied.

    Sezh heavily sighed as she was the only one in the room now. Standing in front of the window, she suddenly wanted to turn her head to look outside. Before she knew it, snow was everywhere. Sezh didn¡¯t anticipate encountering this year¡¯s first snow like this.

    She then stared at her bedroom with a nk face.

    Thest sight of this exact bedroom right before her return was how it was wet with blood. On top of that, it had been decorated with the stumps of the maids¡¯ dead bodies on the floor.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop anything¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Why was she still alive?

    She failed to stop Luna¡¯s death, nor did Sezh prevent Yerena from killing Lize. And it was the same with the coup. In the end, nothing was different.

    ¡­Except for the fact that she was still alive now.

    ¡°Now¡­ what¡¯s going to happen to me?¡±

    Even though she had just reassured Kaen, Sezh also didn¡¯t have a clue about what was toe.

    She was ughtered during the coup in the past. Therefore, there was no way she knew what happened after that.

    Also¡­

    ¡°That wind was¡­.¡±

    Sezh looked down at her hand with a nk face.

    The window had broken and shattered.

    The wind had blown violently.

    Her body had trembled and felt hot.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    She¡¯s been practicing up until now, but she had never made such a strong one before.

    It was just a coincidence. Sezh believed so.

    ¡°First of all¡­ We have to think about what will happen next¡­¡±

    Sezh reviewed all the facts she collected one by one. First, the Emperor and Lillian had already died. Those were things she had seen with her own eyes. And presumably, all the other royal family members would have died too.

    ¡°Then Brother Bern¡­¡±

    Sezh was a stranger to politics, but she was sure about this one thing. Toplete the coup sessfully, the first priority is to eliminate the Emperor, and the second one is Bern.

    ¡°Back then¡­ What happened to Brother Bern?¡±

    It was then Sezh realized that Bern¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    It was the same before her return. It was only her guess that Bern had already been killed by Raytan in that past.

    If Bern is still alive, he would be Raytan¡¯s greatest threat.

    Sezh didn¡¯t know about other people, but Bern Rowain was not the type of person to back down. Even more so, when the person who staged the coup was Raytan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her chest suddenly became stuffy.

    Sezh sat down on the bed, biting her lips anxiously. Then, as usual, she held the frame of Luna¡¯s portrait in her arms and closed her eyes.

    ¡®Scared¡­¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m scared, Luna.¡¯

    Her honest thoughts rose to the tip of her tongue, but Sezh tried hard to swallow it back.

    She knew it well. Even if she was dreadfully terrified now, the unchanged future was a solid fact she should ept.

    And if those words came out of her mouth¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the mounting agitation from creeping into her.

    ¡®I hope you don¡¯t cry.¡¯

    Suddenly, Sezh recalled what Raytan had said to her the day he gave her the portrait.

    ¡®Even if one day you hate me, even if someday you don¡¯t even want to see my face¡­.¡¯

    And the words he uttered in his pce.

    ¡®I want you to know my sincerity. I hope you will never get hurt and cry. That¡¯s what¡­.¡¯

    That ¡®someday¡¯, did he mean it to be today?

    However, it was ironic. Sezh¡­. didn¡¯t hate Raytan.

    She could understand why he thought she would never want to see his face again. The haunting fear she felt was real.

    Sezh rolled around her bed and decided to fall asleep.

    ***

    The Imperial Pce was upied by Regent soldiers.

    With the exclusion of Sezh, no member of the royal family survived.

    There was nothing to worry about because those considered as the possible heirs of the next generation were all first on the ¡®to-be-murdered¡¯ list.

    The victory was perfect, except for one thing.

    ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t find him.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    The soldier bowed his head.

    The frigid atmosphere thickened as Raytan kept silent with his expressionless face.

    Raytan wasn¡¯t expecting it either: The fact thatst night Bern would be away from the Imperial Pce.

    After exiting Sezh¡¯s pce, he headed straight to Bern¡¯s pce. However, the owner of the pce was nowhere to be seen.

    Raytan found a possible reason.

    Duke Liran, Yulia¡¯s father and Bern¡¯s grandfather, was one of the men Raytan killed. The Liran family, who suddenly lost a figurehead, needed Bern¡¯s help because the grieving Yulia couldn¡¯t function to manage things. Hence, Bern was expected to fill the void.

    In order to organize the legacy and other trivialities left behind by the Duke, Bern had left the Pce just shortly after Raytan had confirmed that all the Imperial family members were in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Send the soldiers everywhere in the entire empire. And sweep the borders.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After that short reply, the soldier gave his farewell bow with considerable politeness as if he was talking to an emperor.

    Watching therge ornately carved door close, Raytan slowly began to walk towards the front of the main hall.

    Raytan afforded the sealed documents a nce filled with scorn. After that, he unhesitatingly scattered all of them to the floor.

    His steps then headed towards the innermost part of the main hall.

    Arge hand reached the detailed wall of jewels without hesitation.

    Not long after that, a groove opened with a tiny clicking noise. In itid what Raytan was searching for: a scepter.

    He picked it up and subsequently sat on the throne.

    He cast his crimson eyes over the entire main hall.

    The ce lookedpletely different from usual.

    All the things of Denhelder, big and small, were decided here. Meetings were also held here every morning. On the splendidly spread red carpet, there were always priests, people of the Imperial family, and nobles with their heads bowed to the Emperor.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like that today.

    They were all lying on the floor, cold as a corpse.

    Raytan¡¯s dry lips curved into a smirk.

    ¡°They were servants who knew their good manners.¡±

    As always, his tone was cold.

    ¡®Be an emperor, get everything. Kill the bloodlines of those who persecuted us, and enjoy the things we were supposed to enjoy.¡¯

    Lize¡¯s revenge was fulfilled.

    Tonight, the descendant of the woman, kicked out without even having her baby¡¯s umbilical cord removed, finally massacred all the bloodlines of those who persecuted them, and now¡­

    He will enjoy the things he should have enjoyed.

    Raytan, who smiled lightly, then stood up from his seat. Following that, he stepped on some corpses as he left the main hall.

    ¡ªDie, Raytan.¡ª

    The unknown, aloof voice seemed to keep hovering around his ears, but Raytan tried to ignore it.

    He just wanted to believe that with everything now over, everything will restart fresh again¡­.

    The same thing wouldn¡¯t happen anymore.

 Chapter 100

    <strong>Chapter 100</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Even after Kaen left, Sezh still pondered about many things. They were all unanswerable questions.

    The mental shock and confusion umted within a daybined with the relief of surviving the tragedy quickly turned into fatigue that struck her.

    Sezh then fell asleep. She had some dreams, but they were dreams she didn¡¯t desire to see.

    The dreams of Bern and Lillian harassing andughing at her.

    ¡®You are a useless bitch!¡¯

    Yerena kicking her in the stomach.

    And thest was¡­

    ¡­The dream of Raytan shing her throat in the past.

    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes widened as she subsequently exhaled a sigh of relief.

    The instant she woke up, her heart pounded wildly, and fear took over her whole body. Panting, Sezh struggled to calm herself down. She then raised her head.

    Moonlight poured through the drawn curtains. It was night already. Sezh must have slept deeper than she thought. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but seeing that her pce was quiet, it seemed that at least nothing had happened to her. She chewed her bottom lip then fully opened her eyes. Soon, thirst arose on her throat, making her want to drink a ss of cold water.

    Where is¡­ the water?

    Wouldn¡¯t Kaen have left it on the table?

    Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice in the darkness of her chamber.

    ¡°Should I bring you water?¡±

    Sezh paused and looked to the front. She then btedly noticed Raytan¡¯s presence sitting on a chair.

    Since when has he been there?

    ¡°You just woke up, so you must be thirsty. Wait a minute.¡±

    Raytan stood up from his seat. He walked to the table, poured the water into a ss, then handed it to Sezh.

    ¡°Tha, thank you.¡±

    Instead of answering, Raytan slowly sat down next to her.

    The thirst stopped after a few gulps of water slid down her throat. Sezh held the empty ss tightly in her hand and looked at him.

    ¡°Ah, when did youe?¡±

    ¡°Earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ if you wake me up.¡±

    ¡°What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m not thirsty anymore, and I¡¯m not hungry at all¡­.¡±

    ¡°Other than that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sezh asked back with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if there¡¯s anything you want to have, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Why all of a sudden.¡­¡±

    ¡°Now I can give it to you. Whatever it is,¡± said Raytan with a calm face.

    Looking at him like that, what happened yesterday felt like an utter lie. His expression looked like he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was the same as usual.

    Sezh stared nkly at him for a moment, then bit her lip.

    ¡°Thank- Thank you for the offer¡­ but ¡­ currently I haven¡¯t thought of anything in particr.¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can take your time to think about it after moving from this pce¡­¡±

    ¡°Pace? Where would I move¡­.¡±

    Sezh was panicked without realizing it. Raytan told her to stay by his side yesterday, but you never know when a person¡¯s heart will change. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising at all if Raytan changed his mind right now and kicked her out from the Imperial Pce.

    ¡®P-perhaps he will kill me using a different method¡­¡¯ Sezh fiddled with her fingers.

    ¡°Go to my mother¡¯s pce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Right now, that ce is the closest to me. But I¡¯m not saying you¡¯ll permanently stay there. Until you find a good ce to live, it will be enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±

    ¡°No. No. No.¡±

    Sezh shook her head frantically. ¡°Not like it¡±? How could he say such a thing? Raytan didn¡¯t kill her, but her fear was still unbearable, even more so since she witnessed how Lillian and thete Emperor died with her own eyes.

    However, Raytan instead uttered words that she never thought he would say.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can say no, Sezh. If you want to stay here until you find a new ce to live, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if youe here someday.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by¡­ ¡°Come here¡±?¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face reflected in his crimson eyes. Raytan looked down at her silently, then continued.

    ¡°I will still be here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve sessfullypleted the work, it is true that the situation is still dangerous. Even more so for the time being.¡±

    It was half a lie and half a truth.

    Since he couldn¡¯t catch Bern, they needed to be careful for the time being. However, Raytan knew¡­

    ¡®I will leave the Imperial Pce¡­¡¯

    He was anxious that Sezh would finally turn those words into action.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll move there. I don¡¯t want to bother you more¡­ And like you said, we don¡¯t know what will happen in this situation.¡­¡±

    Raytan kept silent, making Sezh bow her head.

    A brief silence fell between the two of them.

    After hesitating for quite a long time, Sezh asked him in a mousy voice, ¡°Now¡­ What will happen now¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That- So many things have happened¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°There will be a coronation soon.¡±

    Raytan slowly raised his hand. He then tucked Sezh¡¯s messy hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Now, a lot of things will change. No one will ignore you. No one will mistreat you. You will have a pleasant life.¡±

    Her blue eyes shook for a few short seconds. Ignorance and mistreatment, Sezh never thought of a life without them. There was no way she ever fancied herself to live a pleasant life where she could help herself to many things.

    Before, what always filled her mind was leaving the pce. She had never imagined she would be in this situation after the coup.

    ¡°All those who followed the Emperor and tried to appoint Bern as the next emperor are dead.¡±

    ¡°Then, Brother Bern¡­.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found him yet, but I¡¯ll get him soon. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry over. And as you might have guessed¡­.¡±

    Raytan paused for a moment.

    ¡°¡­Your mother is also dead.¡±

    ¡°I ced her body separately, so if you wish, you can go see it in person.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Sezh shook her head with her eyes closed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The tiny hope she had for her mother had already disappeared the day Yerena made it clear who Sezh was in her mind.

    And she didn¡¯t even have the courage to see the body. Sezh didn¡¯t want to see Yerena.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Even if I don¡¯t see it¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright,¡± Raytan answered in a slightly hoarse voice.

    Sezh didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Raytan, meeting his stares. The Raytan in front of her had apletely different expression from the one he had in her dream.

    His eyes were still red as blood but not as hostile as in the dream, and his tone of voice was the same as usual. Also, the hand that touched Sezh¡¯s hair¡­ Everything was the same.

    Is everything truly over with this? Will the same thing not happen again in the future? However, Raytan asked her to stay by his side. The meaning of those words, she couldn¡¯t understand them.

    ¡°Brother, may I ask you something¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Ask me anything.¡±

    Her pair of blue eyes gleamed under the moonlight, and Raytan¡¯s face reflected in them.

    ¡°What should I do now¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What should I do¡­?¡±

    Everything was iprehensible. Is it okay for Sezh to stay in the Imperial Pce like this? And if she stays here, what should she do?

    Therge, warm palm that stroked her hair now descended to caress her cheek.

    ¡°You just have to be by my side,¡± he dered softly.

    ¡°Just as we¡¯ve done until today. It won¡¯t change. You will be by my side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I want from you.¡±

    Raytan had a strange expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t the frigid one that she had seen in her dream or before her return, but still¡­ Raytan, who stated those words, seemed somehow different from usual.

    ¡°Get some more sleep, Sezh.¡±

    Raytan helped Sezhy on the bed. The movement of his hands was exceedingly delicate while doing it.

    ¡°Are you leaving¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not going anywhere. I will be here until you fall asleep.¡±

    Sezh just nodded at his determined voice. Following that, she closed her eyes tightly, hoping for the sleepiness that never came.

    ¡®I am not your son.¡¯

    Raytan¡¯s unexpected revtion to thete Emperor rushed through her mind in a sh. Sezh couldn¡¯t understand. Why did he keep her alive when he¡¯s not even her real brother? Why is he trying to keep her by his side?

    So much had happened that she did not dare to guess or understand anymore.

    ¡®And I¡­ I won¡¯t be able to provide Raytan any help, though¡­?¡¯

    Does she only need to stay by his side? What can she do while staying by his side?

    At best, there was nothing she could do but onlyfort him as always.

    Sezh suddenly recalled the rtionship between Lize and thete Emperor. The Emperor also always kept Lize next to him even though there was nothing she had helped him with politically or giving him an heir.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor still kept Lize by his side¡­.

    It was because he loved her.

    ¡®But Brother and I are not in such a rtionship.¡­¡¯

    ¡°Sleep tight, Sezh,¡± Raytan said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m by your side, so don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±

    Raytan began to soothe Sezh by patting her back. Everything was confusing now, but one clear thing was the warmth of his hand rubbing against her skin.

    ***

    The soldiers gathered the royal families¡¯ corpses in one ce. The few surviving maids and servants shivered as they saw the bodies of people they served.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the murder of the entire Imperial family. *It was because of the mark of a bird stamped on all their foreheads*. ¡®All¡¯ included the bodies of thete Emperor, Yulia, and Lillian. Regardless of the servant¡¯s tremendous trepidation, they didn¡¯t even dare to open their mouths.

    Even after the ¡®cleaning¡¯ of the Imperial Pce, some nobles connected to the Imperial family were also killed in case of any possible bacsh.

    However, people got a heavier shock because the limbs of thete Emperor were minced and spread on the street. Emperor Carta Rowain mercilessly turned into a piece of meat and forever disappeared from the world.

    The bodies of other royal family members, including Lillian and Yulia, were disposed of at once in an incinerator. They turned into unsightly ashes.

    Among them, Yerena was the only one buried with an intact body.

    Those hectic days continued, and the coronation day neared.

 Chapter 101

    <strong>Chapter 101</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    It was her first morning at Lize¡¯s pce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sezh woke, moved her body to sit up, then gazed at her surroundings. Lize¡¯s bedroom lookedpletely different from before. Not a single piece of furniture Lize possessed was left behind, including small things like the bedding.

    It wasn¡¯t a result of her demand. Saying that everything was ready, Raytan brought her here, and everything had already been reced by that time. Also, a separate dressing room was filled with expensive dresses and jewels that she wouldn¡¯t have even dared to own in the past. The chamber had apletely different ambiance from the one in her pce. Her old room would freeze her to death in winter and boil her in summer. Maybe that was why Kaen, who priorly trembled in fear, seemed to be a little at ease. She even said:

    ¡®If Luna was here, she would have been delighted.¡¯

    Maybe it would be like that. Now, Sezh was treated like a real Princess. However, she didn¡¯t feelfortable with any of this. Every time her anxiety rpses, she would do nothing but embrace Luna¡¯s portrait in her arms.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Sezh approached the window and opened it slightly. The white fog caused by her breath slowly spread over the snow-coveredndscape. While staring outside the window, she suddenly remembered Eton. Sezh hadn¡¯t seen him since her birthday.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ would have happened to Eton, right?¡±

    Numerous people died in the Imperial Pce, but it seems Eton has safely taken good care of himself. It was just guesswork, but he must have done an impable job staying undetected. Eton¡­. was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°He said he was going to stay in that room.¡±

    In other words, Eton was in the same pce as her now. However, does Eton know that? What if he goes to her old pce? There¡¯s nothing there anymore¡­

    ¡°Princess, are you awake already?¡±

    Sezh heard Kaen¡¯s voice as the door opened. She held several gorgeous dresses in her hands.

    ¡°I think we need to prepare a little. We don¡¯t have much time¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sezh nodded.

    Today was¡­ Raytan¡¯s coronation.

    ***

    The main hall was full of people.

    Nevertheless, the atmosphere was not bright. Fear was clearly etched on the faces of the nobles.

    Sezh swallowed her dry saliva and stepped inside the hall slowly.

    She was fully aware of their stares. They must be all thinking the same thing: ¡®All the royal family members died, so why has only Princess Sezh survived? In addition, he subjected their bodies to such harsh treatment.¡¯

    Yerena¡¯s buried body was something conspicuous they would find suspicious. Nheless, Sezh also didn¡¯t know the answer. Perhaps it would stay as a mystery forever.

    ¡°I greet Princess Sezh.¡±

    A man suddenly approached Sezh and greeted her in an embarrassingly polite manner. It was her first time seeing him.

    ¡°My name is Philip Michael. It is an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    Although the atmosphere was bleak, Philip still showcased a soft smile on his face.

    ¡°I have the pleasure of guiding you to your seat, Princess.¡±

    ¡®Is he a neer?¡¯

    While following him, Sezh wondered who Philip was.

    However, her inquiring urge didn¡¯tst long. Sezh¡¯s face couldn¡¯t withstand the bewilderment as she confirmed the ce where she was to sit. It was the seat for the empress or the woman who would be an empress or a person with equivalent status to the previous two.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Philip, but¡­ Is that¡­ truly my ce?¡± asked Sezh with a pale face.

    ¡°If you need anything else, please feel free to tell me anything. I have been ordered to take good care of Princess Sezh.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to guess who the person who issued the order was¡ª It was positively Raytan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just today. If you ever need anything in the future, please tell me. I am an escort sent by His Highness.¡±

    ¡®His Highness¡¯

    Philip¡¯s words made her head go nk.

    ¡°The coronation shall begin soon. I ask you to please excuse me.¡±

    Philip gave her a farewell with a ¡°too much¡± courtesy then disappeared into the crowd.

    Left alone, Sezh felt like she was sitting in a seat of thorns. The nobles¡¯ intrusive eyes that tried to sneak a nce at her were too obvious, and she was painfully aware since this was her first time in such in position.

    Sezh, whose face gradually turned blue, bowed her head then twiddled with her fingers. A few minutester, she took a peek at her surroundings.

    That was the moment she saw someone familiar.

    ¡®Mathias¡­?¡±

    Their stares collided.

    She didn¡¯t see wrong.

    Mathias was unmistakably sitting in front of her. He quickly greeted her as if he had been waiting for her to look in his direction from the start. Sezh greeted him back.

    Mathias¡¯s face, which she had not seen in a long time, was filled with concern. Silently, he agitatedly looked at Sezh.

    [Are-you-okay,-Princess?] he mouthed.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what to answer.

    Her pondering mind did notst long because soon after that, the banquet hall door opened.

    It was the brigade of the new Emperor¡¯s guard knights.

    ¡°God is watching the new beginning of Denhelder.¡±

    A loud voice rang out.

    The voice¡¯s owner was a man Sezh had once seen in The Wizards of Denhelder book. Regardless, he wasn¡¯t an archmage. Something was weird. Usually, when a new emperor ascends to the throne, the Archmage is the one who conducts the coronation ceremony¡­

    ¡°As expected, the Archmage won¡¯t be there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. The Archmage is loyal to the Imperial family.¡±

    Small whispers sounded from the aristocrats.

    ¡°But it is strange. All the priests would have followed the Archmage¡¯s will¡­¡±

    ¡°Are those who are upright only at the temple?¡±

    ¡°Be careful with what you say. Does that mean that we who attend the coronation are not upright?¡±

    Hearing the nobles get enthralled by their whispers made Sezh chew her bottom lip without realizing it.

    ¡°All knights, bow your heads and pay respect to the new Emperor.¡±

    With the man¡¯smand, the knights all bowed with one knee on the floor at once. The rumbling sounds of metal filled the room. The nobles also followed. They did not kneel like the knights but bowed their heads. There was also a face that Sezh knew: Duke Regent. Before long, Raytan walked in. He lookedpletely different from anything Sezh had ever seen him. Instead of a shirt, which was always half-open, a splendid robe adorned with jewels rested upon his shoulders.

    Sezh suddenly remembered the cheap cloak she gave him in the past.

    ¡®Emperor¡ª Your Majest¡ª Brothe¡ª No¡­¡¯

    She was thinking about how to address Raytan after nkly staring at him for a while.

    At that moment, Raytan¡¯s blood-red eyes gazed at her. Sezh flinched a little and then hurriedly bowed her head.

    Following that, Raytan recited a few oaths in a low and heavy tone. It was like she was still dreaming. Sezh couldn¡¯t believe she was hearing those oaths in Raytan¡¯s voice herself while still being alive.

    Sezh, looking down at the floor, unknowingly looked up slowly. On the other side of the crowd, she suddenly spotted a person she had never thought would be there.

    It was Eton.

    ¡®How is¡­ Eton here?¡¯

    Although his hair color was lighter than Raytan¡¯s, their appearance and vibes were simr. Another thing was his crimson eyes. Everyone knew that no one in the Imperial pce except Raytan had eyes like that. It was undoubtedly something that would catch anyone¡¯s attention. However, something was strange. People didn¡¯t even look at Eton. It was like they couldn¡¯t see him at all.

    Being stared at, Eton eventually turned his face to Sezh too. He raised his index finger to the front of his mouth. His next movement was to go back to concentrating his gaze on Raytan.

    ¡°I give to the new owner the sacred sword that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Denhelder Imperial family.¡±

    The mage held a long sword in his hand. Even though it looked old, its dignity and radiance didn¡¯t seem to have ever left it.

    Raytan raised the sword.

    But at that moment¡­

    Eton¡¯s face subtly contorted. He wasn¡¯t staring at Raytan, but at the sword. It was like the mentioned thing had a weighty history behind it.

    ¡°Prince, please kneel and bow before God¡­¡± repeated the wizard with a solemn expression.

    It was the final step of the coronation. He will grace Raytan with the crown that legitimizes him as a new emperor in front of God.

    Regardless, Raytan didn¡¯t kneel. He just kept stepping forward and reached out towards the crown the mage carefully held.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sezh could hear the nobles¡¯ murmur. Even the mage seemed to be surprised too. Raytan was the only one whose expression remained poised.

    He held the crown high and put it on his head without making ceremonious derations or using symbolic words.

    ¡°I do not fear God. Doing that courtesy is unnecessary.¡±

    Surprise shed across everyone¡¯s faces. Even though Raytan staged a coup, everyone didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing even at the coronation. Even so, the God worshiped by the people of the empire was not anyone else but Herace I.

    ¡°So, the person you all have to follow is the emperor, not God,¡± Raytan stated coldly.

    ¡°I will create the new Denhelder, not God. You must fear me as you fear God. Only me.¡±

    The nobles¡¯ buzz soon dispersed into the air resulting from the mad atmosphere of their new emperor.

    One thing that every attendee would remember forever was this: if anything goes against the new emperor¡¯s will, he will not hesitate to destroy the ones held responsible.

    ¡°I resolutely dere¡­¡±

    In the quiet banquet hall, only Raytan¡¯s pronouncement loudly rang out.

    ¡°¡­that Denhelder¡¯s new era has begun.¡±

    Nobles, knights, and everyone in the banquet hall politely lowered their heads. Sezh also bowed with her trembling fists clenched.

    And in the midst of it, only Eton stood upright and stared fixedly at Raytan.

    His expression was so obscure that nobody could distinguish what emotions were behind it.

 Chapter 102

    <strong>Chapter 102</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    When the coronation was over, delegations from neighboring empires arrived. There was a banquet held, and most of the nobles attended. They seemed to be busy trying to make a good impression on the new Emperor to survive.

    However, it seemed unlikely that Sezh could present herself at the event. Just sitting at the top seat throughout the coronation and receiving the attention of the nobles was overwhelmingly burdensome.

    ¡®You don¡¯t have to go.¡¯

    Even if she was there, what would she do? Sezh hastily left the banquet hall as if she was running away from something.

    ¡®Eton, Eton, where is he?¡­¡¯

    After leaving the main hall, Sezh looked around twice to find him. However, she couldn¡¯t see Eton anywhere.

    Had he already gone to that room again?

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    Sezh turned her step at the sudden voice.

    ¡°Mathias Kareem greets Princesa Sezh,¡± greeted Mathias politely.

    Soon he raised his head again, showcasing the worried face Sezh saw earlier.

    ¡°Princess, if it is not disrespectful¡­ Could you spare a moment for me?¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes reflexively turned back to the banquet hall entrance already full of the nobles. Actually, she didn¡¯t need to be nervous about them now. Didn¡¯t Raytan already say that too? No one will be able to bully her. However, she still felt uneasy.

    Sezh nodded then walked forward as Mathias followed. It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the back of Lize¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    Mathias looked around first then asked her in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡±

    What was he worried about? Her depressed state at the coronation or that she was the only Imperial family member who survived the coup?

    Sezh hesitantly answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What about¡­you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am fine too,¡± Mathias said with a joyless face.

    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ my family never expressed any direct views on Imperial conflicts or political issues.¡±

    The Kareem family was one of the most powerful families in the Denhelder Empire, but as Mathias said, they never expressed any particr political views. Neutrality¡ª the dukes of Kareem always maintained their neutrality.

    The Kareem family could maintain their power without aligning with a party because they made substantial contributions to the development of Denhelder.

    Economy, trade, education¡­ In every way, the Kareem family extended their superior minds. Regardless, they had never involved themselves in any political affairs.

    For this reason, some belittled the Kareem family as cowardly schrs or opportunists walking on a tightrope.

    Nevertheless, their choice was excellent. Thanks to that, their family survived the coup.

    ¡°I worried a lot about the Princess. Along with your maid that day too. So I kept sending letters¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I have been so busy with various things¡­.¡±

    Mathias really kept sending letters. From the day after Luna died and every single day since then.

    Sezh knew that Kaen kept and collected them. However, Sezh didn¡¯t have the energy to read them and write a reply.

    ¡°No, Princess. I don¡¯t dare to ask for an apology. I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    Mathias shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. And I¡¯m sorry for worrying you¡­¡± Sezh bowed her head.

    It was ufortable, but not because she met Mathias, whose letters she ignored.

    The whispers of the nobles still lingered in her ears. Sezh understood. Anyone who saw her would think it was strange. All the other members of the Imperial family died, but only Princess Sezh survived. Mathias would probably think so too. When the possibility arose in her mind, Sezh suddenlycked the courage to talk with him.

    Silence descended, and the atmosphere became heavy. Mathias stared at Sezh silently, then continued the conversation with an offer.

    ¡°Princess, if it¡¯s okay with you, may I escort you to your pce?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sprain your anklest time? Prince¡ª No, His Majesty cherishes you so much, so he surely wouldn¡¯t want the same thing to happen.¡±

    Mathias smiled softly. He was being considerate in his own way. Perhaps he was aware of what Sezh was thinking.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sezh refused with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°There are a lot of soldiers in front of the pce. Nothing will happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re always on alert day and night. Today will be the same.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Since Sezh moved there, soldiers have always been in Lize¡¯s pce. They even outnumbered how many Lize had when she was alive.

    ¡°And my pce is located right in front of us here. I can go alone.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s near us¡­ Did the Princess move to another pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just yesterday.¡±

    Mathias¡¯ eyes narrowed.

    He noticed that the new Emperor doted on Sezh during her debut, but he didn¡¯t expect it would be this much. It wasn¡¯t just because he moved her residence to a prime location. It was also because the said pce was located centrally within the Imperial Pce, and it was also the closest to the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but thank you so much. For everything.¡±

    Sezh, who was clueless about Mathias¡¯ thoughts, eagerly thanked him.

    ¡°And as you may have seenst time, my ankle has healed. Look at this¡­.¡±

    Sezh lifted the bottom of her dress and revealed her ankles.

    She did such an unbing and excessive action because she felt sorry for Mathias. Let alone reply to his countless letters, she¡¯s sorry she hadn¡¯t even read them properly.

    However, the embarrassment soon came btedly.

    ¡°Oh that¡­ No, I¡­ just want to assure you that you don¡¯t have to worry anymore¡­¡±

    Looking at Sezh gibbering in panic, Mathias burst intoughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Of course, I understand well what the Princess means.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡­ d then¡­¡±

    The red-faced Sezh muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°Then now, if I have something to say to the Princess in the future, can Ie to this pce?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have a heap of opportunities to visit the Imperial Pce in the near future. As the Princess knows, There are a lot of vacant positions in the main government posts in the Imperial Pce now.¡±

    It was natural ¡ª the officials are all dead. All those in charge of vital government posts were imperialists or nobles with steady trust in thete Emperor and Bern.

    ¡°People also came to our family. Along with a request to take over an official position. Unfortunately, my father is old and in poor health.¡±

    ¡°Then that means¡­ it¡¯s going to be you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t been able to give an answer yet¡­ but I¡¯m thinking of doing so.¡±

    ¡°But hasn¡¯t the Kareem family¡­ never been in a major governmental post? They send several offers, but they all turned down¡­¡±

    ¡°So far, that¡¯s correct,¡± Mathias replied with a smile. ¡°Anyway, since I have a lot of possible visits to the Imperial Pce, won¡¯t there be more opportunities to see the Princess? Perhaps it¡¯s impudent, but ¡­ I hope so.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes shook briefly.

    Sezh thought the reason why Mathias took care of her, the shabby, friendless Princess, on her debut day was because he was simply a kind person.

    But what about now?

    Is he trying to impress Raytan, who became the new Emperor, through her like other nobles? Or¡­ does he sincerely regard her as a friend¡­

    ¡°I had a lot of fun exchanging correspondence with the Princess,¡± Mathias kindly said as if he had looked into Sezh¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I think I will continue to send them. The Princess can reply slowly, so please don¡¯t concern yourself with it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Am I bothering you by sending those letters?¡± asked Mathias while putting on a gloomy face. ¡°As I said before, it hasn¡¯t been long since I came back from studying abroad, so I don¡¯t have any friends. The Princess is the only friend I hardly made here¡­¡±

    ¡°No! No. It doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Sezh waved her hand.

    Mathias rxed his previous expression and reced it with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Even if it doesn¡¯t, I was worried. I was so chatty that I wonder if the Princess got bored of me or maybe made a better friend than me.¡±

    Hearing his child-like remarks, Sezh also smiled. Mathias Kareem was still a caring person. As always.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going now. Next time I visit the Princess, I will make a formal request first. I¡¯m allowed to do that, right?¡±

    ¡°P-probably,¡± Sezh nodded.

    Mathias once again bowed politely then waved goodbye, and Sezh also told him to return safely.

    Left alone, Sezh stared at Mathias, who was gradually getting farther away, and then she began to walk to her current pce without noticing the two beings on the roof.

    ¡°You seem to like the Princess.¡±

    Standing on the roof, Belkiel stated such with an expressionless face. His gaze turned to Mathias, who was walking under them.

    ¡°The newborns are funny,¡± Eton smirked at Belkiel¡¯s mocking words.

 Chapter 103

    <strong>Chapter 103</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she that Princess? The child you said was on your mind.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why you were so bothered, honestly.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a very bright and kind-hearted kid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not really talking about that, are you? ¡± Belkiel asked with a cold face. ¡°Her soul is broken. No matter how much power you¡¯ve lost, you should know this.¡±

    Instead of giving a reply, Eton just shrugged.

    Belkiel was right. Eton had recognized at his first sight of her that Sezh¡¯s soul was distorted.

    ¡°So what¡¯s happening with her? I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Belkiel said.

    At his words, Eton¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Before losing his power, when everything was perfect, Eton could recognize humans at a nce¡ª their past, ancestors, and even distant past events they could not recall. Thus, he thought Belkiel would be able to do that since he¡¯s still aplete god.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything¡­ It¡¯s like being surrounded by a veil. I¡¯m sure her soul is distorted, but¡­ ¡± Belkiel continued.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, how could that kid be able to go back in time in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know. You lost your power, but I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Belkiel looked annoyed as he had never seen such a case like this before.

    ¡°Well, maybe someday we will find out about it when the timees¡­¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s funny too¡ª that kid.¡±

    Belkiel pointed to Mathias, who had be a small dot.

    ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of ¡®him.¡¯ He was loyal to you until the end and the only one who died.¡±

    Eton¡¯s gaze, of course, also swiveled over to Mathias now.

    ¡°Since then, they have never been involved in the affairs of the Imperial family. ¡®He¡¯ must have felt disillusioned. The same goes for the child¡¯s father, grandparents, and distant ancestors; however, will hee and do Imperial work now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all lies, you know that much, right? The Princess is the reason that child is going against his parents and has decided to take a post in the Imperial family. Do you think that Princess is worth it?¡±

    ¡°At least in my eyes,¡± Eton said with a fleetingugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will look the same to a human eye, but it was also like that a long time ago, right? ¡®Him¡¯ too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He was always warm and kind to the point he could understand even God¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he died,¡± Belkiel bluntly stated before he nced at Eton. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, Eton.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling a little better now? Your descendant has fulfilled what you wanted.¡±

    Eton was silent for a moment. He looked down with a face full of remorse.

    ¡°No.¡±

    After answering with a low voice, Eton chewed his bottom lip.

    ¡°This is not what I wanted, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°The thought of watching until the end remains the same, Belkiel.¡±

    ¡°This is not what you wanted? What do you me¡ª Eton!¡±

    Belkiel didn¡¯t continue to speak but instead called Eton¡¯s name as the man suddenly jumped off the roof. Landing with his feet on the ground, Eton looked up at Belkiel, smiled again, then walked away alone.

    Belkiel harshly bit down on his lip.

    ¡®To see things that you didn¡¯t even want, just for such things¡­ If you stay here, you know what will happen.¡¯

    ¡°You idiot.¡±

    Belkiel let out a deep sigh then looked down at the main hall with a stoic face.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t intend to leave everything like this.¡¯

    The silver-blue eyes under the light shone sharply. Belkiel then jumped off the roof, just like Eton did.

    ***

    The wind blew: a gentle spring breeze with flowers and a strong, grassy scent.

    Even though his eyes were closed, Raytan could still feel the warm sun shining on his face.

    A gentle hand was stroking his hair.

    ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡±

    At the delicate voice, he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Wake up. You took quite a long nap.¡±

    When their eyes met, the woman smiled faintly.

    She was a charming woman. Her skin was as fair as snow, creating a figure that looked like a statue made of marble. Her silver hair that hung down to her waist shone like jewels, and even the mysterious gaze of her pale purple eyes was all beautiful.

    She was a strange woman but not unfamiliar¡ª she resembled Lize.

    Raytan lifted himself up and sat down. He stared at the smiling woman.

    ¡°Look at this. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    The woman waved a purple flower she was holding in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same color as my eyes, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Strangely, it was a familiar flower. It looked simr to one Raytan had slipped behind Sezh¡¯s ear on their way back from her debut.

    ¡°It¡¯s Laurinacious: my favorite flower.¡±

    Smelling the flower, she looked noticeably delighted. Raytan was still looking at her then parted his lips.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Regardless, the woman came up with words that had nothing to do with the question.

    ¡°You know what? The meaning of Laurinacious flower is so cool.¡±

    ¡°Answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Love that does not change even after death,¡± the woman exined, making a curve with her lips. ¡°A flower as beautiful as its appearance, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t hear his voice. Raytan couldn¡¯t understand anything from his current circumstances. He then turned his head and looked around. He and the woman were currently settled under a tree on the hill he always visits with Sezh.

    Different from usual, dew-soaked grass reced the dry sandy ground. Also, the tree¡­ the tree that had withered and died was vividly alive as if boasting its deep, prosperous, and healthy roots.

    ¡°I want to give you this Laurinacious.¡±

    Raytan turned his sight to the woman again.

    ¡°Other flowers are exquisite, but I think the only thing that can express my feelings is the Laurinacious. You know how I feel too, right?¡±

    Raytan couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, and his eyes were drenched with confusion.

    ¡°I will always be with you. As long as I live, and even after my life is over, forever and ever. Just like the meaning of this flower¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have me confused with someone else. I don¡¯t know a woman like you,¡± Raytan firmly eximed.

    However, instead of answering, the woman stretched out her hand. Soon after, a small, white hand wrapped around his cheek.

    ¡°Allow me to stay by your side. We feel the same things.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know y-¡±

    ¡°I love you, Raytan.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s expression hardened in an instant.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°If you let me, I¡¯ll always be with you forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking to?!¡±

    His infuriated face reflected in those mysterious pale purple eyes. Raytan looked at her face with an absurd look.

    I love you, Raytan.

    The woman¡¯s voice once again hovered around his ears like a dream.

 Chapter 104

    <strong>Chapter 104</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Under the lightless, pitch-ck night, only the gleam of his crimson eyes sparkled.

    With a nk face, Raytan blinked then sat up.

    What kind of dream is that?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why was he on that hill, and why¡­ did the way that woman said his name sound so familiar?

    ¡°Ray¡­ tan.¡±

    In his raspy voice, Raytan called out his name.

    ¡®The Emperor¡¯s will is God¡¯s will.¡¯

    Those voices were still freely running through his head.

    ¡®Please forgive me, Raytan.¡¯ ¡ª The voice when he killed General Hayden.

    ¡®In the Denhelder Empire, there is no need for a god other than me. Die, Raytan.¡¯ ¡ª The voice when he killed the former emperor.

    ¡®I love you, Raytan¡­¡¯ ¡ª And¡­ The voice of that unknown woman too.

    He didn¡¯t understand. They were all strangers to him; he had never seen any of them before.

    Raytan turned his gaze toward the window. The faint moonlight seeped through the curtains that covered the window.

    It¡¯s a long time before dawn. He still had to sleep more.

    After Carta Rowain¡¯s hospitalization, Denhelder¡¯s matters remained at a standstill. Urgent affairs were taken care of by Bern, but many things had to wait for the new emperor. Therefore, Raytan had to rest when he could.

    However, he couldn¡¯t sleep. Thoughts of the woman with purple eyes, the unknown man who thrust a sword into his stomach, and the blonde man with blue eyes he saw when he killed the former emperor didn¡¯t cease disturbing his mind.

    ¡®¡­ Am I going crazy?¡¯

    An unfamiliar worry kept unsettling him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan then decided to get up from the bed. Following that, he wrapped a cloak, which had been loosely lying on avishly crafted chair, around his shoulders.

    It was a cloak that did not suit his title as the emperor at all. It was Sezh¡¯s gift.

    ***

    Sezh couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Is it because the bed has changed? She had tossed and turned herself around her bed countless times.

    She sighed deeply. She had been in this situation for several hours by now. Even if shey still, she didn¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to sleep anytime soon. It would be better to get up and write a reply to Mathias¡¯ letters. There were piles of his letters that Kaen had arranged.

    Sezh finally chose to get up from her bed. However, right at the moment, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°W-who is it at such hour¡­.¡±

    It was so early in the morning that everyone would be asleep. Sezh was instantly petrified. She clutched the nket tightly while trying to speak in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­Kaen?¡±

    No reply.

    Sezh took the courage to speak once again.

    ¡°Kaen¡­ is that you?¡±

    However, the reply wasn¡¯t from Kaen.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s me, Sezh.¡±

    It was Raytan. Her perplexed eyes immediately shook for a brief second.

    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±

    Before she could say anything, the door swung open. Raytan, who entered the room, had the same appearance as usual. He came in with slightly disheveled clothes and ruffled ebony hair. And she couldn¡¯t forget to mention the cloak draped around his shoulders.

    Regardless, the Raytan in front of her was no longer the Raytan he used to be. He was not a prince who suffered persecution and neglect. He was the Emperor of Denhelder now.

    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m relieved then.¡±

    Raytan took off his cloak and sat down next to her.

    Sezh was clueless about what things to say in such a situation. It was funny. Just a few days ago, she could still have a casual conversation with him.

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Yes- yes?¡±

    ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Yeah, she didn¡¯t feel good. To be precise, nervousness was filling her stomach right now.

    ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping with the window open again, are you?¡±

    It was the same tone as usual. The one Raytan uses when he is worried about her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t leave it open¡­tely. Last time, Brother said that the window has to be closed when I¡ª N-No,¡± Sezh stuttered.

    ¡°That¡­ Not Brother, I mean Your Highness. Your Highness is¡­¡±

    Raytan quietly observed Sezh, upied with her muttering, then snickered. He had wondered why Sezh was so tense, but in the end, it was because of such a thing.

    ¡°When it¡¯s only the two of us, you can call me as usual, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ but¡­ other people might think¡­ it¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare?¡±

    ¡°No, of course, Brother- No, Your Highness¡­ they won¡¯t think anything bad about you, but they would about me.¡±

    ¡°So, who dares treat you badly?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If they misbehave even a little, they¡¯ll get their heads cut off right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they have regard for their little lives, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do it, right?¡±

    She should have kept her mouth shut earlier or maybe just pretended to be asleep.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Sezh replied in a small voice.

    While still staring intently at her, Raytan then continued.

    ¡°And you promised. You said even if many things change in the future, you won¡¯t change.¡±

    Their conversation on the day of Lize¡¯s funeral reyed in her mind.

    ¡°You¡­ I like you to be just like that,¡± Raytan continued.

    Even if everything else had changed, he only wanted Sezh to stay the same.

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your- No, B-Brother Raytan.¡±

    Upon hearing that familiar call, Raytan swiftly looked at her.

    ¡°My name.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Say it again. My name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    Sezh hesitated for a moment. Then in a muffled voice, she spoke like a mosquito.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Raytan.¡±

    ¡®Die, Raytan.¡¯

    ¡®I love you, Raytan¡­¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s voice smothered all those nameless people¡¯s voices. It was ludicrous how she only called him once, but he already felt calmed in an instant like this.

    ¡®Right. I like it this way.¡¯

    A faint smile appeared on Raytan¡¯s face.

    Sezh gave a slightly puzzled expression. Earlier, Raytan opened the door and came to her room with his daily, icy look, but now it¡¯s not like that at all. Well, it was fortunate since she didn¡¯t want Raytan to be in a foul mood.

    ¡°Um, Brother¡­ I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. Do you need anything? Anything is fine. Dresses? Or jewelry? Whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. What I want to ask is about¡­ the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. How long are the soldiers going to guard me like this? It¡¯s a little bit burdensome¡­.¡±

    Right after she said it, Raytan¡¯s face hardened slightly.

    ¡°O-of course, I know well that Brother is worried about me. But since there are so many of them, I don¡¯t think I can adapt well¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡®He will discharge them soon, won¡¯t he? Thank God.¡¯

    Just when Sezh was thinking it¡­

    ¡°You will get used to them soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Sezh, lend me your legs like that time.¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Finally granted permission, Raytanid down on her bed. He looked up from Sezh¡¯s skinny thighs.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When their eyes met, Sezh turned her head involuntarily.

    For some reason, she felt embarrassed. At thiste hour, being with Raytan in the bedroom like this¡­

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s strange for her to suddenly feel this way. Hadn¡¯t Sezh been in and out of Raytan¡¯s library even in the middle of the night under the pretense of tutoring for Kazaki? He also often walked into her bedroom, right?

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. nket¡ª I¡¯ll cover you with a nket. Wait a minute.¡±

    Sezh hurriedly grabbed the nket then carefully covered Raytan¡¯s body.

    Maybe all of this feels new because she discovered they had no blood rtion at all.

    ¡­And maybe it was also because of his eyes that gazed at her differently than before.

    ¡°Please get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up before dawn¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Raytan slowly closed his eyes without giving a further reply. At that moment, Sezh secretly patted her chest.

    ¡°Touch my hair. Like back then.¡±

    He was like a child whining to get his mother¡¯s pampering. Sezh hesitated but eventually reached out her hand to Raytan¡¯s head. His soft dark hair ran through her fingers.

    ¡°¡­ Sezh.¡±

    Raytan opened his mouth with his eyes still closed.

    ¡°You will stay with me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your reason. You won¡¯t go, right?¡±

    In an instant, the fact about the soldiers guarding this pce shed through her mind. That being the case, it seems that their existence was probably to watch her.

    ¡®¡­ No. I won¡¯t.¡¯

    Sezh shook her head.

    ¡°Answer me, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°No, I told you already¡­¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Raytan faintly smiled.

    The touch of her hand on his hair and her warmth passed through her skin¡ª everything was good. No more bizarre visions or voices echoed. He didn¡¯t feel any anxiety either. Raytan slowly fell asleep. It didn¡¯t seem like he would even have a nightmare when he was in these arms.

 Chapter 105

    <strong>Chapter 105</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Sezh couldn¡¯t help her exhausted appearance.

    ¡°Princess, did you not sleep all night? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Kaen, who came carrying her meal, asked anxiously. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because your bed suddenly changed. Do you want some tea for insomnia?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­st night, Bro¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about His Highness?¡± Kaen¡¯s face became painted with dread.

    Sezh then hurriedly spoke, ¡°No, nothing. You¡¯re right. It must be because the bed has changed.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. In that case, I¡¯ll serve you tea in the evening. If you drink it, you¡¯ll get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Thanks, Kaen,¡± Sezh smiled unnaturally.

    Kaen was still afraid of Raytan. In a way, it was natural. Now, who in Denhelder doesn¡¯t fear him? Besides¡­ Sezh thought it would be better not to tell Kaen that Raytan came here to sleepst night.

    Didn¡¯t Sezh also wonder why he left his bedroom and instead went to hers to sleep? And why did hee at such ate hour too?

    Sezh eventually decided to keep that a secret.

    ¡°Please eat your meal soon, Princess. You must be hungry.¡±

    Sezh was suddenly aware of her grumbling stomach. She then picked up a knife and fork to start eating her breakfast.

    The extravagant food was different from the humble food she previously ate in her old pce: arge shiny steak, grilledmb, deliciously roasted fish, cheese, and milk-rich soup¡­ There was also a sour-spicy dish she had never tried before.

    Desserts were also varied. Not only Sezh¡¯s favorite strawberry cake, but there were also creamy eirs, truffle cakes with rich chocte vor, and bite-sized cookies.

    ¡°Princess should eat a lot today! You only finished half of your meal yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡®But Kaen, if I eat all of this, my stomach might burst, and I will die,¡¯ Sezh thought to herself.

    ¡°And it¡¯s snowing again. It seems the snow has piled up already.¡±

    At Kaen¡¯s words, Sezh looked out the window.

    ¡°I was going to ask you to take a walk if the weather was nice¡­¡±

    ¡°A walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The escort from His Highness came early this morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sir Philip?¡±

    Sezh recalled the man who greeted her during Raytan¡¯s coronation.

    ¡°The soldiers will remain as they are, but you are free to move around in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°And please feelfortable to tell us whenever you want anything. It seems that His Highness is concerned about the Princess feeling lonesome.¡±

    So even if she couldn¡¯t get rid of the soldiers, she could still wander around.

    Now, she didn¡¯t have to stay locked up in the pce watching others roam freely anymore. Wherever she goes, no one will say anything.

    A lot of things have changed.

    Sezh still couldn¡¯t believe the day woulde when she would receive proper treatment like this.

    ¡°But the snow has piled up so much, so I think it would be better not to go for a walk. It¡¯s a big deal if you catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±

    Kaen looked disappointed, but Sezh was fine. Things have always been like this. However, once the snow has stopped, she will be able to go for a walk as she pleases. That alone was good.

    ¡­ And truthfully, Sezh had a different schedule in mind for today.

    ***

    Sezh walked down the hallway with careful strides.

    The maids she met on the way bowed their heads to be polite, but Sezh felt embarrassed because she hadn¡¯t fully adapted to it yet. She had never been served by so many maids before. Plus, Lillian and Bern¡¯s maids used to ignore Beggar-like Princess Sezh.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t that good either¡­¡± Sezh drawled.

    Well, it was better than being ignored outright.

    ¡°Where should I go from here¡­¡±

    Since herst visit was four years ago, Sezh¡¯s memories have blurred a little. Thanks to the adventure of getting lost in many hallways, she was sessfully drenched in sweat. She was sure she had found the correct path when no maids appeared anywhere.

    Shortly after, a familiar door stood before her.

    ¡°Eh-hem. Eh-hem,¡± Sezh cleared her throat then knocked on the door carefully.

    ¡°Eton,¡± she called softly. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sezh. I¡¯ming in.¡±

    The door opened smoothly without any resistance.

    ¡°Wee, Sezh,¡± Eton said with a carved smile while sitting on a chair.

    ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±

    As if to prove his words were not lies, there was a steaming cup of milk on the table with a strawberry cake too.

    It¡¯s been such a long time since Sezh saw this familiar meal served by Eton.

    ¡°Good morning, Eton,¡± Sezh greeted as she took a seat in front of him. ¡°How did you know that I wasing?¡±

    ¡°I heard the sound.¡±

    ¡°Sound?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, the sound of your footsteps,¡± Eton said as he sipped his tea. ¡°I have very sharp and sensitive ears. That¡¯s why I can hear the sound of your footsteps even if mixed with the sound of others.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that something you just made up?¡± Sezh responded somberly.

    ¡°Hm, you still have that bright personality.¡±

    ¡°What- Whatever.¡±

    Eton, as always, loved to tell such mischievous jokes like that.

    ¡°You have be a real princess, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A princess finally esteemed by everyone. You are not harassed anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­ .¡±

    ¡°It must be because your brother became the Emperor, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you woulde to the coronation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should know how surprised I was when our eyes met.¡±

    ¡°There was honestly no need for me to go. I knew that child was going to be an emperor.¡±

    ¡°How could¡­ you know about that?¡± Sezh¡¯s eyes fluttered a little.

    Eton looked at Sezh silently, then switched topics.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be the owner of this pce, Sezh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I just moved here recently.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can be a little more rxed. It will be easier to meet you again.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ It would be, but¡ª¡±

    Sezh stopped talking when she realized what Eton did: every time she spoke to him, he kept deflecting the topic to other things.

    Honestly, Sezh wanted to satiate her curiosity about Eton today. Where did hee from, how old is he, and how did he know how to use magic?

    He left without a trace four years ago, and right after he came back¡­ she hadn¡¯t been in a situation to ask such things.

    ¡°Eton, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Now is the time for you to tell me. It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve known each other¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Why so sudden?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I ask that so suddenly?¡±

    Eton seemed to be weighing his thoughts for a moment. Soon afterward, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I am an existence that will soon be nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You are going to be nothing?¡±

    ¡°You will find out when that timees. Do you have more questions?¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s been too long since I counted.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually 50 years old?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t answer that.¡±

    Sezh thought it was impossible. How many times has she scrutinized that face? He looked approximately in his mid tote twenties, like when she first saw him.

    ¡°You¡­ do not get old, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit while I grew up like this.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have a babyface.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I tend to look pretty young. It¡¯s beyond your imagination,¡± Eton chuckled.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t a lie.

    ¡°Then what about magic? How did you learn magic? You also use fire. I heard that¡¯s something only high-ranking wizards can do¡­ Even the archmage doesn¡¯t have such ability¡­¡±

    ¡°You have tons of questions today, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only today. I¡¯ve always had plenty of questions.¡±

    ¡°Magic¡­ Hm, I never learned it.¡±

    ¡°Then how?¡±

    ¡°Magic is actually like that. You will know how to do it without having to learn anything. In other words, learning is of no use to those who have no ability.¡±

    ¡°But I learned it from you before I knew I could do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re an unusual case.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°You know that too, right?¡±

    Eton¡¯s eyes curved, making them into identical half-moons. Sezh only stared at him without giving any answer.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not important. Hm¡­ that¡¯s right. You said you can handle the wind pretty well now, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Sezh paused for a moment.

    She suddenly recalled the sting wind the night the coup took ce.

    However¡­ she wasn¡¯t the one who did it that day.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    No matter how much she concentrated, she could only barely manage to create a wind less than half of that.

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sezh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    Sezh decided not to talk about what happened that day. It had to be a coincidence. There had been a coup d¡¯etat going on, so maybe someone intentionally broke the ss.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, never mind.¡±

    Eton looked at Sezh with a puzzled expression lingering on his face. However, he didn¡¯t take long to bring up another conversation piece.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to someone who can teach you magic.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone other than Eton who knows how to use magic?¡± Sezh¡¯s eyes widened.

    Is he talking about the priests of the temple or the archmage?

    ¡°But I like Eton¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Sezh. But, in the future, he will be more helpful than me.¡±

    That person will be a much greater help than him, a being who was losing strength.

    ¡°Who are you talking about? You already said it back then. Proper wizards have already disa¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your new teacher.¡±

    As soon as Eton replied, the door swung open.

 Chapter 106

    <strong>Chapter 106</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your new teacher.¡±

    As soon as Eton replied, the door swung open.

    ¡°Hello, Belkiel. Good morning,¡± Eton cheerfully greeted.

    Instead of answering, Belkiel frowned, showing that it was not a good morning for him.

    Sezh¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the person who entered the room.

    He gave off a mysterious impression: his light blue hair that reached his shoulders glistened like a clear sky, and his silver-blue eyes somehow emitted mystifying energy.

    And¡­ he was a boy.

    Such was Sezh¡¯s first impression of Belkiel.

    ¡°Why is that girl here?¡±

    It was the first thing the boy said. A little unlucky for her.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do here. You know Sezh is special, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡­ I¡¯m speechless. And Se- What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sezh,¡± Sezh replied to him herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that name?¡±

    For a brief second, Sezh only red at Belkiel¡¯s insult while Eton giggled at their interaction. After that, Eton told them to greet each other.

    ¡°Give your greeting, Sezh. This is Belkiel.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you will be my new teacher? You look much younger than me.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s aplicated circumstance.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you like 14 or 15 at the most? I think I should keep learning on my own,¡± Sezh sulkily stated.

    She thought it was a little harsh, but the other party attacked her first.

    ¡°As Eton said, you truly are such a lively little girl.¡± Belkiel walked over and came closer to her. With a stiff face, he said threateningly, ¡°But you¡¯re a human being. How dare you¡­ What did you say to me?¡±

    Frankly, Sezh had ovee many scarier threats than the one he was giving. She also had been beaten countless times. In other words, Sezh had training with this kind of thing. However, the pressure of the boy in front of her seemed to loom a little differently. He seemed more menacing than Bern or Raytan.

    Sezh withdrew a little.

    ¡°Then- Then You- Are¡­ You¡­ Not¡­ A human being¡­?¡±

    That was the sound of herst bit of pride.

    The two non-human men looked at each other. Belkiel was still frowning, and Eton was still giggling.

    ¡°Nheless, Belkiel will help you in the future.¡±

    ¡°What? Eton!¡±

    ¡°We need someone to teach Sezh magic, Belkiel. As you know, I-¡±

    ¡°Wait. Magic, you said?¡± Belkiel cut Eton off.

    ¡°Yeah, magic. It won¡¯t be that difficult since she already knows how to do it to some extent.¡±

    ¡°You never said that before.¡±

    ¡°But if I told you my n beforehand, you wouldn¡¯t have taught her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that this kid can use magic?¡±

    Should she not have been able to use magic? Even though Belkiel looked younger than her, it seemed that he could already do it, though.¡­ Sezh withdrew her body while still disapprovingly ring at him out the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Give me your hand. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Belkiel said sternly.

    Sezh naturally moved her gaze to Eton. He smiled and nodded as if telling her not to worry. Hesitant, Sezh carefully stretched out her hand.

    ¡°Akh!¡±

    When Belkiel grabbed her hand, a strong wind suddenly blew. She had never caused such a strong one like this before. Sezh was left bewildered.

    ¡°¡­Wind?¡± Belkiel sniggered. He looked somewhat astonished.

    ¡°Yes, wind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sezh will be a good student. She has enough talent. Right, Belkiel?¡±

    Belkiel didn¡¯t answer. He just looked down at his hand still holding Sezh¡¯s.

    Eton wasn¡¯t lying when he said she was qualified. No, her mana was not only more than enough, but it was actually overflowing. The moment he held Sezh¡¯s hand, he felt it for sure¡ª mana filled that small and fragile body.

    ¡°Belkiel knows how to handle water, so in terms of element characteristics, Belkiel will be closer to you than I am.¡±

    ¡°Is- Is that so¡­?¡±

    Sezh peeked at Belkiel, who stared at her while slightly biting his bottom lip.

    Although he is young, his personality is quite¡­

    Sezh thought this was all crazy. She never expected to live and meet a new person some days after when she should have died. The fact that she was still alive in this world¡­ No. From now on, she should start living her life and meeting more new people.

    ¡°So, Belkiel is the one who will be in charge of teaching you magic from now on. Just keep that in mind. Have you finished drinking your milk?

    ¡°What? Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. I think someone is here.¡±

    ¡°Here? Who¡­ But didn¡¯t you say before that no one cane to this ce?¡±

    Belkiel chimed in coldly, ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re not some kind of exception, you wild girl.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Sezh. Belkiel is such a cynical friend when ites to anything,¡± Eton said casually.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a guest who hase to your pce, not here specifically. I think they have to deliver something to you. You should go back now.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Sezh got up from her seat. If she didn¡¯t do that¡­ the situation would most likely be ufortable. She wille to see Eton again next time. As he said, it¡¯s easier to visit him now¡­

    But Sezh also wished there was no such person named Belkiel.

    With that thought, she gave her farewell to Eton, turned the door handle, then stepped out of the room.

    As Sezh¡¯s presence left, silence descended in the room. Belkiel stared at Eton, who gleefully sipped his tea, then sat in the chair where Sezh vacated.

    ¡°How can that kid be alive and well like this?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she knows how to use magic? Or is it because she went beyond time?¡± Eton replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you, Sezh has a distorted soul because she returned to the past. That¡¯s probably why she can use magic. Since traveling beyond time broke her soul, it remains influenced by something. There is no other exnation than that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was talking about.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what do you mean?¡±

    The one who frowned this time was Eton.

    ¡°Her whole body is overrun with magic. If she were a normal person¡­ She wouldn¡¯t have been in that good a shape.¡±

    ¡°Overrun, huh? A few years ago¡­.¡±

    He knew that Sezh could use magic, but that was all. The amount of mana she had was not sizeable. At best, it could only create shallow winds.

    ¡°Maybe teaching her magic served as a trigger. She must have continued practicing her magic by herself even after you left. But no matter how much she practiced, there should be a limit. You know it too. That level of magic is not something achieved just by learning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eton, that kid is not normal,¡± Belkiel stated firmly.

    Her magic grew that much in those few years? It was impossible for an ordinary person. And what if that magic continues to grow? However, because it was also Belkiel¡¯s first time seeing someone who traveled back in time, he didn¡¯t have any other information to be sure about what was going on.

    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you also not know about mana level being that high?¡±

    Eton shook his head while furrowing his brows.

    Belkiel pondered deeply. He bit his lip and remained silent for a long time. He finally pulled his lips apart to say something in a low tone.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll teach Sezh magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, but if you have any problems with her, you have to let me know immediately.¡±

    ¡°What can a weak guy like you do to help?¡±

    ¡°Belkiel!¡±

    Eton shouted, but Belkiel did not respond. He only stared at the closed door.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy to go out as it used to be, so you¡¯ll have to visit Sezh when she¡¯s alone.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    ¡°You just promised to teach her magic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Archmage doesn¡¯t acknowledge the new Emperor.¡±

    Belkiel suddenly switched to another topic.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t evene to the coronation. You noticed too, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°He will die soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Maybe.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of sneaking into that kid¡¯s bedroom every day. Instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise. I have my own thoughts, so you just shut up and rest. That way, you can at least hold out for a long time.¡±

    He might be fine now, but Eton would gradually grow weaker. So Belkiel wasn¡¯t sure, but maybe doing teaching Sezh was a good thing.

    Worrying about Eton wasn¡¯t the sole reason why Belkiel came to Denhelder. He had another objective. A purpose that Eton will never know.

    And the weird girl he just met¡­

    Why does she have to know how to control the wind¡­.

    That, too, bothered him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t put Sezh in danger. Got it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being noisy,¡± Belkiel replied bluntly.

    ***

    Eton¡¯s statement that a guest hade matched reality. Sezh found a servant of the Kareen family bearing a new letter and an unexpected gift.

    ¡°Lord Mathias seems like a very considerate person, Princess. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if he only sent me a letter, I would still be grateful¡­¡±

    The gift was a small flowerpot. Sezh noticed that a small note was attached to it.

    [Since he is a silent friend, he can¡¯t be as good as me who can talk, so I don¡¯t have to worry about losing my ce, right? I¡¯m keeping what kind of nt it is a secret. That way, it¡¯ll be more fun. I hope that a new friend will alleviate the Princess¡¯ loneliness.]

    Chuckles broke past her lips as she finished reading that yful note. Sezh then picked up the flowerpot with a bright smile.

    ¡°It will be good to put it here, Kaen.¡±

    Sezh ced the pot Mathias gave in front of the window, next to Luna¡¯s portrait.

    ¡°We still have some time before dinner, so why don¡¯t you write a reply?¡±

    At Kaen¡¯s words, Sezh took a look at her table stacked with letters that she had never decently read, including the one she received today.

    ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡±

    If not, she would feel bad for him. Sezh soon sat down on the chair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a cup of tea, Princess. Please wait a moment. However, no cookies or cakes since you¡¯ll have your meal in a short time,¡± Kaen smiled.

    Sezh nodded as a reply.

    Turning around, Kaen opened the door to get the tea. No, she was going to open it, but the door suddenly opened on its own.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Kaen, who bumped her head against someone¡¯s chest, let out a grunt. Surprised, Sezh looked back, and she found crimson eyes staring at her.

    ¡°Your- Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Kaen¡¯s face turned blue when she realized that the person she hit her head against was Raytan.

    ¡°I apologize for not paying adequate attention¡­¡±

    Kaen chanted her apology, but Raytan didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked forward and approached Sezh.

    ¡°What are you doing, Sezh?¡±

    Numerous letters reflected in Raytan¡¯s blood-red eyes, and he stared at them for a while before eventually stretching his hand to pick up one of them.

    ¡°Mathias Kareem?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s voice, which recited Mathias¡¯ name, was notably unweing that day.

 Chapter 107

    <strong>Chapter 107</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Mathias Kareem?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s voice, which repeated Mathias¡¯ name, was notably unweing that day.

    Although she was not as frightened as Kaen, Sezh was just as perplexed, but she didn¡¯t make such a big mistake of sharing her thoughts¡­.

    ¡°Why is he sending you letters?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s crazy. How dare he send letters to a Princess?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not doing it arbitrarily!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ We send each other letters. It¡¯s been like that¡­¡±

    Raytan¡¯s expression instantly distorted. Noticing that, Sezh hurriedly continued her exnation.

    ¡°After my debut, we met once again at the Imperial Pce¡­ Knowing I don¡¯t interact with anyone, I think he was worried about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°On the day of my debut, I was alone, and I¡¯m also alone in the Imperial Pce¡­ I- I already said that he was a very kind-hearted person. So, he didn¡¯t make the decision to exchange letters on¡­ on his own¡­¡±

    Raytan could roughly see what happened. As Sezh was left alone, Mathias seemed to have approached her while Raytan was spending time with Carolyn.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you send reply letters too?¡±

    ¡°That- that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not polite to not reply after receiving a letter. And, I¡¯ve been bored¡­¡±

    At Sezh¡¯s words, Raytan mped his lips.

    Rationally thinking, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Sezh and Mathias to send each other letters. Such a light exchange is something anyone can do.

    In addition, the members of the Imperial family used to host tea times or dine together with the nobles in order to relieve their boredom. However, Sezh was in a situation where she could not invite Mathias to the pce, so their simple correspondence was not something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    However¡­.

    He didn¡¯t like it.

    Raytan red at the pile of letters as if he would burn them down. It would have been better if Mathias Kareem had sent them one-sidedly, better if Sezh would hate it and not bother to write a reply.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Sezh wavered. She didn¡¯t mean to hide it from the beginning. She was just¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡±

    Raytan paused. His face was stiff to the point where it couldn¡¯t harden anymore.

    ¡°Embar¡­. rassed?¡±

    ¡°What Lord Mathias does¡­ I thought it was out of pity. Because nobody noticed or regarded me at that time,¡± Sezh bowed her head.

    ¡°I thought our correspondence would end soon since pity doesn¡¯tst that long¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯d feel embarrassed if Brother knew that Lord Mathias pities me¡­¡±

    Raytan¡¯s face softened a little. Having stared at the letters for long enough, he shifted his gaze towards the window. It appeared different from usual. The curtains and the slightly opened windows were all the same, but one thing had changed: now, a small pot was there. It was his first time seeing it.

    ¡°That thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did he also send that flower pot?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Lord Mathias sent that together with the letter today, in case I feel lonely ¡­.¡±

    Raytan didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Sezh couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression he was making since he had his head turned to stare at the pot.

    Nevertheless, since he didn¡¯t ask any more interrogative questions, Sezh thought he wasn¡¯t angry. Of course, it seemed like he was still unhappy about something. Whenever the situation bes like this, her first thoughts are to warm up the atmosphere.

    Even if Raytan is in a bad mood, he would soon shake it off after Sezh cracked a few jokes or threw some ttering words. It was a little embarrassing to dare say such light things to the Emperor, but Sezh decided to be courageous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of flower it is yet, but when springes, I¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When the flowers bloom, you¡¯ll be the first one I show!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ And- Also-¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you like¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­You like? ¡±

    ¡°Lo-Lord Mathias?¡±

    Sezh became flustered.

    ¡°No way! We¡¯re just penpals. He cares about me, but it¡¯s because he is purely a kind person! I have no other feel-¡±

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you like the flowers, not Mathias Kareem.¡±

    Btedly realizing her mistake, Sezh¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡®Then you should have said that from the start¡­¡¯

    ¡°I- I like it. Flowers. I appreciate him for doing such things.¡­.¡±

    Sezh was in a full frenzy.

    ¡°That¡¯s why now I¡¯m currently thinking about what kind of gift I should give him.¡­. I feel thankful.¡­. Not that kind of like¡­¡­. No, I like flowers, but¡­¡­ I mean¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give Mathias Kareem a present,¡± Raytan replied with an expressionless face. ¡°Because what you said just now saved his life.¡±

    ¡°What, life? What do you mean¡­?¡± Sezh asked in a slightly frightened voice, but Raytan did not answer.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just change the subject.¡¯ Sezh¡¯s experiences over the years rang out a warning.

    ¡°But brother¡­ What brought you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Raytan closed his mouth, avoiding voicing an answer.

    Why did hee to her room? The reason was simple: his thoughts of Sezh being lonely resulted in this action.

    He didn¡¯t grant her wish to dismiss the guards, and when he allowed her to stroll around, the sky instead snowed a lot that day. Sezh probably would have just stayed in her pce all day. So Raytan purposely made time to visit her even though he was busy.

    But now¡­

    He was annoyed. The heap of letters was annoying. The flower pot that shamelessly upied the window seat as if that had been its ce from the beginning was also annoying. He wanted to get rid of everything if he could.

    ¡®However, if I do that¡­ she will hate it.¡¯

    Raytan regarded the flower pot with a zing stare and then turned his gaze back to Sezh.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back tonight.¡±

    Sezh blinked at Raytan¡¯s words.

    ¡®Come back tonight?¡¯ That means¡­ is he saying he will sleep here again likest night?¡¯

    ¡°B-But Brother¡­¡± Sezh said in a small voice. ¡°My bed must be ufortable¡­. As you may have noticed yesterday, it¡¯s quite small¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not annoyed at all¡­ I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Worried?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to sleep well¡­ And then¡­ If you get sick¡­¡±

    To some extent, she was sincere. If Raytan slept in Sezh¡¯s pce every night, he would definitely get sick. Both Raytan and her.

    Raytan was silent for a moment.

    Looking back, Sezh was always worried about useless things. Raytan won¡¯t be sick enough for Sezh to be concerned about, and even if it happens, isn¡¯t it irrelevant to her? It was a concern that even his biological mother didn¡¯t have for him.

    Regardless, it didn¡¯t feel bad. Honestly, it wasforting.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ming because of that. We have somewhere to go.¡±

    ¡°What? A ce to go?¡­. Where¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can see it with your own eyes. Get ready and wait. It¡¯s still cold, and you¡¯re weak, so make sure to dress warmly.¡±

    Sezh nodded her head in a trance. Upon receiving her answer, Raytan stared at the letters onest time, and then he spoke again.

    ¡°No one will dare pity you from now on.¡±

    Following that, he said something Sezh couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°No matter who it is.¡±

    After finishing his speech, Raytan briefly stared at Sezh then left the bedroom.

    ¡®What does that mean¡­?¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s face filled with wonder. And where does he want to go? Not in broad daylight but at night? There was nowhere that came to mind.

    ¡®Is he¡­ going to do something harmful to me? Like in the past?¡¯

    That kind of thought haunted her, but Sezh swiftly shook her head. If Raytan had any intention of doing so, he wouldn¡¯t have left her alive in the first ce. She knew his character better than anyone else.

    ¡°P-Princess¡­.¡±

    Sezh turned to Kaen at the sound of her weak voice. Kaen had sat down in front of the door as if her legs had lost strength.

    ¡°I was- I was so surprised¡­ Stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Kaen?¡± Sezh hurriedly helped Kaen stand up. ¡°I was surprised too¡­ but everything is okay, right? So calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But His Highness¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good,¡± Kaen added with a pale face. ¡°The fact about the Princess exchanging letters with the Lord.¡­ I don¡¯t think he agrees with such activity.¡±

    Is that why he looked so upset? Sezh recalled Raytan¡¯s face, staring at the letters with burning eyes.

    ¡°But¡­ he didn¡¯t forbid me to write again even after he found out¡­. And if he truly detests it, he wouldn¡¯t have just left the letters as they were.¡±

    Also, there is no reason for him to be angry at their exchanging letters.

    The other day, Mathias already said that a request came from the Imperial pce for his family to govern one of the posts. Considering that, Raytan probably didn¡¯t hate Mathias or the Kareem family. If he didn¡¯t like the Kareem family, he¡¯d have removed them during the coup. Sezh was optimistic about that idea without knowing that Raytan had only left the letters and flower pot as they were to avoid hurting her feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. For showing such an appearance¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Kaen. Don¡¯t say such a thing, okay?¡±

    ¡°Now, first, tea¡­ I¡¯ll bring the tea. Herb tea is good for stability¡­ Right,vender. Lavender tea¡­ I should get it quickly¡­.¡±

    Kaen went out of the bedroom after mumbling gibberish, and she brought in the tea shortly after.

    Sezh drank thevender tea together with Kaen as it seemed Kaen was the one who needed to rx. Of course, Kaen refused, asking how she could sit face to face with the Princess and have a cup of tea, but she had no choice but to sumb to Sezh¡¯s strange request.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order, so please just do it.¡±

    After drinking tea and reading a few umted letters, it was finally dinner time. That day, Sezh also had a feast-like serving of food that was quite torturing for her stomach.

    Kaen brought a thick coat for Sezh after she finished eating. Again, it was expensive clothing that she would not have even thought to desire in the past. After getting ready, Sezh sat before the table and waited for Raytan.

    And it waste at night when he came back.

 Chapter 108

    <strong>Chapter 108</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    With the snow suddenly stopping, the pitch-ck night sky filled with a whitish mist.

    ¡°Brother¡­ Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You will know when you see it with your own eyes.¡±

    ¡®But it would be nice if you could tell me in advance.¡¯

    Sezh pouted her lips a little but was discreet enough to avoid Raytan¡¯s notice.

    Raytan, who camete at night, took Sezh, and they left her pce. In her mind, Sezh kept wondering and guessing about their destination. Could it be the hill? The ce they always visited together on Founding Day?

    However, Raytan did not lead her to the hill. Unexpectedly, the direction he headed was the Emperor¡¯s pce ¡ª the back of the Emperor¡¯s residence, to be precise. It was a ce Sezh had never been to before.

    ¡°Be careful as you walk,¡± Raytan said as he walked ahead and looked back at Sezh.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing that.¡±

    Regardless, she stumbled as soon as she spoke. The snow was thick, and it had umted up to her ankles.

    Raytan quickly supported her.

    ¡°Ah!¡­¡±

    While reflexively hugging his waist, Sezh let out a small scream.

    ¡°That- there¡¯s a lot of snow¡­¡± Sezh replied in a hurry as she looked up at Raytan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Once again, she witnessed those crimson eyes dazzling under the moonlight. Raytan¡¯s face, too, somehow looked like a delicately carved statue. It was the first time she had seen Raytan¡¯s face this close. She could almost feel his silky hair just by looking at it, and she was also aware of how her face reflected in his eyes.

    Sezh stared nkly at Raytan, and he didn¡¯t move either. He also didn¡¯t say a word.

    And at that moment¡­ Sezh could feel increasing strength enter the hand holding her waist.

    ¡°Uh, Tha- Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ I think you can release me¡­¡±

    Sezh, who came to her senseste, lowered her head and spoke in shy whispers.

    She could feel her face burning red. Feeling embarrassed for nothing, Sezh couldn¡¯t even look at Raytan anymore.

    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Raytan¡¯s voice was unusually hoarse.

    He slowly removed his hand from her waist. After that, Raytan quietly looked down at Sezh and stretched out his hand again to hold hers.

    ¡°You might fall again.¡±

    That hand. The hand that always reached out towards Sezh. Like when Raytan called her name for the first time or when he escorted her during her debut.

    Nevertheless, Sezh hesitated. As always, she couldn¡¯t hold his hand without feeling anxious.

    ¡°But¡­ If anyone sees¡­¡±

    She felt uneasy. All the members of the royal family died, but she survived. The nobles must be talking about her behind closed doors.

    And at thiste hour, if anyone sees her walking around holding Raytan¡¯s hand¡­.

    ¡°There might be some gossip¡­¡±

    No reply came from Raytan¡¯s mouth. All Sezh could hear was the beating of her thumping heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    But the words that came back were a little strange.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I asked if you don¡¯t like it. Holding my hand, that is.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ No- but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Raytan proimed while starting to hold Sezh¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°The most important thing to me is how you feel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what other people think. If you don¡¯t dislike it, then that¡¯s that.¡±

    Finishing his remarks, Raytan began to walk.

    His big hand was warm today too, and that warm hand gently held Sezh¡¯s.

    Guided by Raytan on their way, Sezh looked down at their sped hands. Her cheeks were oddly getting hot all the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just in front of us.¡±

    At Raytan¡¯s words, Sezh raised her head and looked forward.

    It was a garden.

    Its entrance was a silver archway studded with splendid jewels and beautifully ced vines wrapped around it.

    ¡°There will be no snow from here, so you can walk more freely.¡±

    There truly wasn¡¯t. No snow was piled-up snow from the archway to the depths of the garden. Sezh could even see the ground covered with polished marble.

    Raytan pulled Sezh slowly as she busily looked around.

    The garden was full of blooming flowers even though it was winter.

    As they entered the middle of the garden, a small greenhouse made of ss came into sight. Inside the greenhouse was an expensive set of furniture consisting of a single table and chair decorated with borate patterns.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if you sitfortably.¡±

    Raytan put Sezh down on the chair.

    ¡°Want some tea? It will help warm you up.¡±

    He had even prepared a pot of steaming tea already ced on the table. Sezh received the teacup offered by Raytan without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A tranquil silence fell between the two of them. Raytan stood in front of the chair and looked down at Sezh. Sezh looked sideways with the teacup in her hand.

    There was also a garden inside the greenhouse: a small garden made of polished stones.

    And there, too, were purple flowers in full bloom.

    The night when Raytan carried her on his back after her debut¡­ Sezh finally realized that it was the same flower he had ced behind her ear then.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    At Raytan¡¯s words, Sezh looked up at him.

    ¡°Yes, very¡­ I think I am dreaming. It is truly that beautiful¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°What?¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you like flowers.¡±

    Only then did Sezh seem to understand the meaning of this garden.

    It was because of that one sentence: ¡®I like flowers¡­¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Raytan said with a small smile.

    Sezh didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t have to go this far.¡¯

    Or ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡¯

    Or maybe, ¡®I feel sorry you had to do this even with your busy schedule because of me?¡¯

    ¡®No. If I say that¡­ He might feel bad again¡­.¡¯ Sezh paused for a moment with a nk face.

    Can¡¯t she tell him her honest feelings? Instead of guessing what answer he will give¡­.

    Sezh has always had to anticipate his thoughts in the several years since her return. But there have been times when she expressed her feelings as they were.

    And Raytan¡­ There has never been a single time when he became angry or upset when he heard Sezh¡¯s sincerity.

    ¡®It will be the same now,¡¯ Sezh thought to herself.

    Everything has changed, but hasn¡¯t everything about Raytan¡¯s temperament toward her stayed the same?

    His kindness and constant thoughtfulness toward her¡­

    ¡°¡­Sezh?¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t say anything, so Raytan called her name.

    Sezh looked up at Raytan, who also stared at her¡­ She then gave her sincere answer in a small voice.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy,¡± Sezh eximed with a bright smile.

    Raytan seemed to halt a little at first but smiled back softly at Sezh.

    ¡°By the way, is there only one chair? I think you¡¯d better sit down¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stand like that forever. Sezh looked around to find somewhere else to sit, but it was futile.

    She thought hard and scooted as far as possible to one side of the chair.

    ¡°Please sit here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your legs tired?¡± Sezh tapped the space next to her.

    It was nonsense. Althoughrge, the chair was originally made for one person. Even though Sezh was small and thin¡­ It seemed almost impossible to fit his big body in that leftover space.

    ¡°Sit by yourself. It seems too narrow.¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute. Then¡­¡±

    Sezh rose from her seat.

    ¡°Is it okay if Brother sits down first and then I follow¡­?¡±

    She then gently pulled Raytan by his cuffs and sat him in the chair.

    ¡°To the side¡­ Move a bit more¡­¡±

    Raytan became consumed by her careful request without even realizing it. No matter how far Raytan shifted, it was unreasonable for them to sit side by side even if Raytan knew how to fold like paper.

    ¡°Oh, or I¡¯ll stand here. It¡¯s fine, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    All of a sudden, Raytan grabbed Sezh¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Surprised, Sezh let out a small scream, but it was toote.

    Raytan ced Sezh on top of hisp and whispered in a low voice, ¡°¡­You said that this is better than me standing alone.¡±

    Arge hand securely wrapped around her shoulders. A surprised squeak came out of Sezh¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°That- That-¡­ No, I didn¡¯t mean you should do this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let- Let me go. Your legs must be getting numb.¡±

    ¡°It is better for both of us to sit than for one of us to stand.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss. If you move the wrong way, you may fall. The floor is marble, so it¡¯s easy to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m pretty heavy¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can support your body, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    At his resolute words, Sezh mmed up. She knew very well that if Raytan came up with such a decision, there was no point saying anything.

    Their gazes were drawn to each other in the space between them. Sezh felt her face ripening again. And the loud beating sound of her heart¡­

    Sezh turned her head to the sight of flowers, hurriedly breaking their staring contest.

    ¡°E- Even though it¡¯s winter¡­ The flowers bloom. It¡¯s impressive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is it?¡±

    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t bloom well in winter¡­ It usually only happens in spring or fall¡­.¡±

    ¡°They say it¡¯s a flower that blooms all year round.¡±

    The purple flowers flickered in Raytan¡¯s eyes.

    He was also aware that the flowers were the same flower he slipped behind Sezh¡¯s ear during her debut.

    Is that why it was the first flower that came to mind as the one to use to decorate the garden?

    And-

    ¡°By the way, what is the name of this flower? I don¡¯t know much about flowers or trees¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Laurinacious.¡±

    ¡®You know what? The meaning of Laurinacious flower is so cool.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s the name of this flower.¡±

    The meaning of the flower remained in his memory.

    However, unlike the woman in his dream, he did not choose this flower to convey its meaning.

    He¡­ just thought it would match well with Sezh.

    Raytan slowly reached out. He carefully plucked a single purpleurinacious.

    Then, just like that day, he put it behind Sezh¡¯s ear.

    ¡°It suits you well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Like it was created just for you.¡±

    ¡®It suits you well.¡¯

    A memory of a dream she once had came to her mind instantly.

    ¡°Brother, I have never seen such a sight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Such a sight?¡±

    ¡°The sight of Brother putting a flower on my ear and saying that it looks good on me.¡±

    Sezh smiled softly. She then pulled out the flower that Raytan had put behind her ear.

    ¡°I think it would suit you well.¡±

    ¡°This flower on me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wait a moment¡­¡±

    Sezh tilted her upper body slightly, and she reached out to put the flower behind Raytan¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Sezh, who lost her bnce without realizing it, toppled backward. Raytan hugged her shoulders tightly so she wouldn¡¯t fall, but the problem was that she then copsed forward.

    Sezh had her face buried on Raytan¡¯s chest, and she lifted her head.

    ¡°S-Sorr¡­¡±

    Hertter words did not continue.

    It was because of Raytan¡¯s face in front of her.

    Sezh looked up at Raytan without saying anything. It was also the same with him.

    Scarlet and luminous blue eyes reflected each other¡¯s faces.

    A quiet, unfamiliar silence breezed in again.

 Chapter 109

    <strong>Chapter 109</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    Scarlet and luminous blue eyes reflected each other¡¯s faces.

    A quiet, unfamiliar silence breezed in again.

    Raytan¡¯s breath that drifted over her face felt warm. It seemed toe a little faster than usual and slightly shake.

    Sezh faced Raytan with a nk expression. The crimson eyes staring at her had a different hue from usual: they didn¡¯t hold their usual serenity. Somehow, his eyes looked murky, like an unfathomable night sky.

    Then, arge hand gripped her slender waist.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The flower fell from Sezh¡¯s hand. The torn petals reflected in her blue eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand it, but it felt like her pounding heart had fallen to the floor instead.

    Then¡­ A strong wind blew all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ah!¡­¡±

    Surprised, Sezh let out a small scream. Raytan looked outside the greenhouse with narrowed eyes. Through the greenhouse ss, they could see the snow tumbling through the air with the howling wind.

    ¡°It snowed all day¡­ and now the wind is blowing.¡±

    Raytan muttered a little, but Sezh only looked down at her hands without saying anything.

    ¡®But I¡­ did not intend to do that.¡¯

    It was the same.

    It was the same as the wind that broke the window the day the coup took ce.

    ¡®So even then¡­ It was also me¡­¡¯

    Something was strange. Sezh would always use her hands to create the wind since that¡¯s how Eton taught her¡­

    After using magic that way, she would always feel the heat at her fingertips. However, that didn¡¯t happen now. Her whole body felt hot, as if she had used all parts of it to create the wind.

    And now dizziness attacked her like what happened that day.

    Sezh closed her eyes tightly and then opened them.

    ¡°¡­Sezh?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You already told me to be careful¡­¡±

    Sezh hastily removed herself from Raytan.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s better for me to stand. I¡¯m also heavy¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind,¡± Raytan answered in a cracked voice.

    ¡°Sit again. You¡¯re not heavy at all. And if you lose your bnce again, it¡¯s okay. I will hold on to you again.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s it¡­ That¡¯s exactly why¡­¡¯

    Sezh pressed down her true thoughts and swallowed the words.

    She was truly bewildered and didn¡¯t know where to rest her eyes. The blue eyes that had lost their way flickered to and fro.

    ¡°Your face is red.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±

    Raytan touched Sezh¡¯s forehead with his other hand, and she flinched without realizing it.

    In the past, Sezh would flinch whenever Raytan approached her like this. However, the reason why seems to have changed. She was scared, thinking that Raytan would be able to hear the sound of her beating heart.

    ¡®I didn¡¯tmit a crime, so why¡­¡¯

    Sezh couldn¡¯t find the answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have a fever. Are you cold?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m okay,¡± Sezh replied determinedly.

    But Raytan took off his cloak and put it on Sezh¡¯s shoulders. It was the cloak she had given him in the past, and it was covered with Raytan¡¯s scent: the scent of wet grass leaves. It felt familiar but also strange at the same time.

    ¡°¡­Sezh?¡±

    When Sezh didn¡¯t respond, Raytan squinted at her. Sezh, who sat absent-mindedly, focused back on Raytan in surprise. What caught her eye was his ne: the ruby ne she gave him as his birthday present long ago.

    ¡°That ne¡­ you¡¯re still wearing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t bother me. And now I feel like my neck is empty without it,¡± Raytan said as if making an excuse.

    ¡°But there are many other prettier nes. Oh, right, since Brother is a man¡­ Not a pretty ne, but a cooler ne¡­¡±

    She was embarrassed that Raytan, the Emperor, was wearing her humble gift.

    ¡°And also the cloak¡­ Of course, I¡¯m happy, but since you¡¯re the Emperor now¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There must be something you can wear that¡¯s better than that.¡±

    ¡°I like this.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with these. This ne and cloak. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±

    In response to his unyielding answer, Sezh only blinked, unable to find anything to say. At the same time, Raytan stared at her and then touched her nape.

    ¡°Can I buy you a ne?¡±

    ¡°A ne¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are not requesting anything. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not a ne. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s any other essories. Whatever you want¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s- It¡¯s okay. If I demand something expensive like that¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll befortable. I will be anxious about losing it.¡±

    ¡°If you lose it, I can buy it for you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you stop worrying about that kind of thing? You can even fill your pce with jewels if you want.¡±

    He was a great man. Seeing as such a wonderful garden was created in a day just because Sezh said she likes flowers.

    Sezh shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly okay with everything I have. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything I¡¯d like to haveter. For now, this garden is enough.¡±

    Sezh didn¡¯t need those gems. In the past, she secretly stole Yerena¡¯s jewels to secure a way out of the Imperial Pce, but now things have changed. Besides, she didn¡¯t have the personality to delight in luxuries like Yerena or Lillian. Sezh thought that what she had in the present was enough.

    ¡°¡­Alright. We have plenty of time ahead of us,¡± Raytan smiled lightly. ¡°Anyway, as of now, you¡¯re in charge of caring for this garden.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you are the owner. If you don¡¯t have enough workers, I¡¯ll hire someone. So you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Honestly, it was just a mere excuse.

    This garden was just behind the pce where Raytan lived. Sezh would need to visit this ce often to keep the flowers from dying. Also, even if he doesn¡¯t go to Sezh¡¯s pce or she doesn¡¯te to his, there will still be a lot of encounters between them.

    And, if Sezh spends her time gardening¡­ Correspondence with Mathias Kareem will also decrease. At least, that¡¯s what Raytan believed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best. It¡¯s the first garden I¡¯ve ever owned¡­¡± Sezh nodded without knowing anything about Raytan¡¯s thoughts.

    ***

    After some more time passed, the two of them left the garden.

    On their way back, Raytan and Sezh walked hand in hand. Sezh got flustered again but didn¡¯t shake off Raytan¡¯s hand this time. Nevertheless, her heart raced uncontrobly. It beat so loudly she could hear the pounding in her ears.

    Fearing that she might create another strong wind, Sezh had difficulty calming her trembling heart. And before she knew it, they had already reached the front of her bedroom.

    ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep, Sezh.¡±

    Sezh took off her cloak and started toy down on the bed. She then nced at Raytan.

    ¡®Today¡­ is he going to sleep here again?¡¯

    Sezh was worried that Raytan would ask to lend her legs again.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was afraid. It¡¯s just¡­ For some reason, if these days continued, Sezh felt like she would fall ill.

    Yes, not Raytan, but her since it seems her heart problem would continue in the future.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan approached the bed and carefully tucked the nket over her. Sezh covered half of her face with it and stared at him.

    ¡®Is he just going today?¡¯

    As if he had already read her mind, Raytan parted his lips with a small sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go back today. There are still unfinished things to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something¡­ to be sorry about.¡±

    But Sezh still nodded anyway.

    ¡°Of course, people won¡¯t get sick just because of a narrow bed, so don¡¯t worry about that. If you¡¯re really worried, feel free to11112 ask me to change it to a bigger one.¡±

    ¡°Yes- Yes?¡±

    ¡°And didn¡¯t you see the wind blowing earlier? Don¡¯t leave the window open. There might be a blizzard.¡±

    Only after making sure the window was closed did Raytan begin to walk towards the door.

    ¡°Good night, Sezh,¡± Raytan said while looking back at her.

    ¡°Good¡­ night,¡± Sezh replied softly.

    Soon the door opened and closed, and only Sezh remained in the bedroom.

    ***

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the empty hallway.

    Sezh guessed that Raytan would leave her pce and return to his chamber in the Emperor¡¯s residence, but she got it wrong.

    The dark hallway Raytan currently walked through was a secret passage that connected the Emperor¡¯s pce to Sezh¡¯s bedroom, that is, to Lize¡¯s pce. On the day he had a strange dream, Raytan used this passage to visit Sezh.

    There seemed to be more secret passages like this one, including the passage Sezh used to escape when the coup happened.

    Anyway, it was ironic. Raytan couldn¡¯t believe he was now using the secret passage that the Emperor had built to invade Lize¡¯s privacy.

    ¡°¡­ Ha,¡± Raytan sneered.

    ¡®Thank you, Brother. I¡¯m really happy.¡¯

    Suddenly, Raytan recalled Sezh¡¯s words and her bright smile. A faint smile appeared on his face, recing the previous stone-cold expression.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know¡­ that you¡¯d be so happy¡­¡¯

    He wanted to make Sezh smile like that as much as possible in the future; he wanted to let Sezh enjoy things that she¡¯s never had before, and he wanted to give Sezh things that she never thought she would have in her hands.

    He will always have her by his side.

    Raytan then strode away. He reviewed all the things he hadn¡¯t finished yet in his mind. Things he had to tell to do Philip separately, and the ones he had to see to by himself¡­

    Raytan¡¯s gaze, which hadnded on the front door of his bedroom, suddenly switched to the innermost corner of the secret passage.

    There was a door that he had never encountered before¡­

    Instead of stepping closer to his bedroom, he moved to the door.

    ¡°Another¡­ passage?¡­¡±

    ¡®But there should be nothing in this direction.¡¯

    Raytan pushed the door with a puzzled look.

    The unlocked door swung open with a squeaky sound.

    The door turned out to not bring him to another passage but a small room. However, all he could see was darkness. Raytan approached the window and moved the dusty curtain aside. The twilight moon quickly poured into that small room.

    Raytan then looked back again.

    And¡­ his body instantly froze.

 Chapter 110

    <strong>Chapter 110</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Another¡­ passage?¡­¡±

    ¡®But there should be nothing in this direction.¡¯

    Raytan pushed the door with a puzzled look.

    The unlocked door swung open with a squeaky sound.

    The door turned out to not bring him to another passage but a small room. However, all he could see was darkness. Raytan approached the window and moved the dusty curtain aside. The twilight moon quickly poured into that small room.

    Raytan then looked back again.

    And¡­ his body instantly froze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His crimson eyes shook wildly. Raytan was perplexed, even forgetting to exhale the breath he held and only moving his gaze over the cobweb-lined wall.

    Portraits hung on the dark red wall. While some were faded and falling apart, others were in good condition, as if drawn recently. Among the potraits were people that Raytan knew.

    One of them was the Former Emperor, Carta Rowain.

    However, he didn¡¯t look as senile as Raytan remembered. Carta Rowain, who, at best, looked to be in his early 30s, looked regal and passionate.

    But that wasn¡¯t the reason why his body froze instantly.

    It was because of the portrait of¡­ another familiar person. Raytan forced his body to move towards it with a confounded look etched on his face.

    That person had wavy blonde hair, sapphire blue eyes, and¡­ arge scar on his cheek.

    ¡®In Denhelder, there is no need for any other God but me.¡¯

    It was the man he saw after he killed Carta Rowain¡­

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±

    An excruciating headache suddenly came upon him and hammered against his head. Raytan breathed roughly and looked at the portrait.

    There was a small namete made of gold at the bottom of it.

    Confused red eyes scanned through all the portraits.

    They were all blonde.

    It was then that Raytan finally realized the people in all these portraits were the previous emperors of the Denhelder Empire.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ understand¡­¡± Raytan looked at Herace¡¯s portrait and muttered with a bewildered expression on his face.

    He honestly didn¡¯t understand. Herace had died thousands of years ago. Why did he see a vision of that person? Why?

    And¡­ How did he¡­

    ¡®Die, Raytan.¡¯

    Did Herace really know his name?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan suddenly stopped focusing on Herace¡¯s portrait.

    Those strange voices started to haunt him again.

    ¡®He fell asleep and won¡¯t ever wake up. But don¡¯t let your guard down.¡¯

    It was the voice of Herace, who wielded a sword at him. Ovepping with his voice, the words of some unknown person soon followed.

    ¡®Search out people who can use magic and put them on a list for monitoring, especially if they are as talented as that woman!¡¯

    ¡®Only inform the Archmage of his location so he can keep an eye on him and ensure that the seal doesn¡¯t break! Therefore, whenever a new emperor ascends to the throne, the Archmage must pass on the knowledge.¡¯

    Raytan covered his ears with a pale face, but his effort was futile.

    Numerous voices still constantly spat words into his ears.

    ¡®Remove the temple so that no one can ever find traces of them!¡¯

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    ¡®Never forget. When you be an emperor after me, and your son bes an emperor after you, and when our next descendants hold Denhelder in their hands, never forget!¡¯

    Raytan stumbled.

    ¡®You have to remember it clearly. A monster with ck hair like night and red eyes like blood will ruin everything!¡¯

    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±

    Raytan staggered in pain. He sat down on the floor and panted roughly while closing his eyes. At that moment, endless voices merged into one and began to persist in his ears as a stream of ringing screams.

    ¡®Kill him.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Kill! Kill! Kill!¡¯

    Dozens or hundreds of bright eyes red creepily, as if they would tear through the canvas ande out of the portraits at any moment to strangle him.

    ***

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you awake?¡±

    A familiar voice woke Raytan up.

    Raytan slowly opened his eyes and stared at Philip, who had a worried look.

    ¡°¡­Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Bedroom?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty was lying in the passageway, so I brought you here myself.¡±

    Hisst memory was gasping for breath and walking out of the room full of portraits, and it seems that he had lost consciousness after that. It was the first time he got to the point of copsing.

    Raytan sneered, then sat up.

    ¡°The doctor is outside. I¡¯ll inform him to enter the room no-¡°

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°But, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°I said no need.¡±

    Philip no longer insisted. He just bowed his head with a heavy face.

    Raytan rubbed his temple then drank the cold water on the side table. The headache, which felt like it was splitting his head before, had already disappeared.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s Marie.¡±

    A polite greeting came from outside the closed door. Raytan put the ss down and replied in a low, subdued voice.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Soon the door opened, and Marie came in with a trayden with food.

    ¡°It is a warm boiled soup. Even if you have an upset stomach, you have to eat it. And please have a check-up with the doc-¡±

    ¡°This mother and son pair are seriously taking turns to nag about the same thing,¡± Raytan smirked helplessly, then spoke again. ¡°¡­ What about Sezh?¡±

    At Raytan¡¯s question, Marie made a subtle expression. She bowed her head slightly and answered.

    ¡°Princess Sezh is in her pce, and she hasn¡¯t left since returning from the garden with Your Majesty yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­If Your Majesty has something to say, I could pass it to the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Let Sezh rest. Instead¡­ Make sure she doesn¡¯t leave her pce.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Marie raised her head and bit her lips. ¡°This is presumptuous of me, but the soldiers¡­¡±

    Marie paused all of a sudden.

    It was because of her son who grabbed her hand tightly.

    Philip stared straight at his mother and shook his head in a hint.

    ¡°Keep talking. What were you trying to ask, Marie?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s just a slip of my tongue,¡± Marie replied softly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you should rest today,¡± Philip, who watched them, tried to intervene. ¡°If you have any work left, please let me know. There¡¯s nothing urgent, so I-¡±

    ¡°¡­ Marie.¡±

    Philip flinched at Raytan¡¯s voice. He worried that maybe Raytan got angry due to the mention of the soldiers. It felt like his heart would drop and stop beating anytime soon. Yet, Raytan¡¯sing words were unexpected. Even Marie, the receiver of his question, couldn¡¯t predict it.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve been with Mother since she was in the Iyont Empire.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I think I heard that a long time ago.¡±

    Marie made a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. To be precise¡­ I first met the Lady before she became an adult.¡±

    Raytan was silent for a moment. He seemed to be contemting something, then came up with another question.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of any of my mother¡¯s rtives? Even if it¡¯s not a direct one.¡±

    ¡°R¡­ tives?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Here, in Denhelder. And with the same name as me¡­¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of such a thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just heard that they were all dead. The Lady¡¯s mother, Your Majesty¡¯s maternal grandmother¡­ had passed away when the Lady was young¡­¡±

    Raytan rubbed his temple wordlessly after hearing that.

    He thought that maybe there was someone simr to him and also shared the same name with him. However, it was a silly idea. Didn¡¯t he already know about that too? Out of that woman¡¯s descendants, the one who escaped Denhelder long ago without cutting her baby¡¯s umbilical cord, Lize was the only one who survived.

    And, even if there was such a person¡­ Even Lize wouldn¡¯t have known about them since it had already been thousands of years ago, and they would have died a long time ago.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Everyone in those hallucinations sapt out the name ¡®Raytan¡¯, even Herace I.

    How did they know his name? It was a long time ago that Herace I was still alive.

    Is he really going crazy?

    Or perhaps these were only temporary hallucinations that shouldn¡¯t bother him?

    Nevertheless, it bothered him since the repeated visions and hallucinations all called the same name.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is there anything that concerns you?¡­¡±

    ¡®Only inform the Archmage of his location so he can keep an eye on him.¡¯

    Ovepping with Marie¡¯s voice, the hallucinations he heard yesterday shed for a moment.

    ¡®¡­.Ensure that the seal doesn¡¯t break!¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ No,¡± Raytan said as he removed his hand from his temple.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t look so good. I think we really should see a doc-¡±

    ¡°Philip,¡± Raytan cut.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a doctor,¡± Raytan got up from the bed.

    Surprised, Philip tried to support him, but Raytan batted his hand away.

    ¡°Call someone else instead.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Someone else who-¡±

    ¡°The Archmage,¡± Raytan said with a cold face.

    ¡°Call him to the audience hall. Right Now.¡±

    ***

    The Archmage kept marching his feet forward with a tensed face.

    It was his first encounter with the new Emperor since he didn¡¯t even attend the coronation ceremony. At Denhelder¡¯s coronation, it was customary for the Archmage to bestow a crown on the new Emperor. So the Archmage knew it well that the new Emperor would not pass on this matter quietly.

    However, the Archmage did not regret his choice.

    ¡®I do not fear God, so doing that courtesy is unnecessary.¡¯

    That deration from the new Emperor on his coronation seeded in turning the temple into a storm of turmoil. The new Emperor loudly and dauntlessly stated it in front of everyone.

    ¡®You must fear me as you fear God. Only me.¡¯

    The term ¡®God¡¯ in Denhelder was themon name of Herace I. Thanks to that, the moment he heard those words, the Archmage was convinced.

    ¡®¡­He truly had toe back after all. What we have feared for the past few years is only fated to be a reality.¡¯

    Still, it was weird. Hadn¡¯t the Archmage constantly watched Raytan? How had he never sensed magic from him? So, how did this happen?

    Of course, the Archmage was also aware of the spreading rumor that the concubine Yerena had poisoned Lize. Everybody agreed that Prince Raytan staged the coup due to that reason.

    ¡®But why does it feel so ominous?¡­¡¯

    ¡°His Highness is waiting for you,¡± Philip, who stood in front of the audience room, said with a friendly face. ¡°By the way, are you feeling ufortable somewhere? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in such a good condition.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d then¡­¡±

    Philip hesitated momentarily but still tried to appease the Archmage¡¯s evident restlessness.

    ¡°He said he has something to ask. So, please don¡¯t worry too much. You can enter now,¡± Philip said thisfortingly and didn¡¯t forget to attach a gracious smile with it.

    The Archmage nodded quietly as a response, still with a stiff face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Archmage has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 111

    <strong>Chapter 111</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Archmage has arrived.¡±

    The Archmage entered the audience room with a stiff body.

    ¡°¡­I greet Your Majesty,¡± the Archmage greeted with courtesy.

    Raytan remained silent. He looked down at him with a hand still massaging his temple.

    The Archmage bowed his head and also didn¡¯t want to initiate conversation. After some time passed, it was Raytan who broke the silence first.

    ¡°How long have you been working in the temple?¡±

    ¡°It has been exactly 40 years this year.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Raytan tapped his chin.¡±

    ¡°What was your original position?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was just a low-born child.¡±

    ¡°You have risen to a quite high position from your previous status. The job of an Archmage is not something easily obtained, is it?¡±

    ¡°No. I am still very grateful for it to this day.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be thankful. Isn¡¯t it a ce you can only reach with your own strength? You got the position because you were that good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you must have been recruited when you were young. When someone with magical powers is born, they must be reported to the Imperial Pce, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When I was about eight years old, I was put on the list and immediately entered the temple.¡±

    Everybody on the list had to enter the Imperial Pce and meet with the Archmage. The Imperial family tested each of them and weeded out those without magic. Those who passed the test had to enter the temple right away, and those who did not were sent home. Of course, even if they went back, that wasn¡¯t the end. For the rest of their lives, they were kept under surveince by the Imperial family, and they still had to take rigorous tests every year to check if any magic manifested that did not show up before.

    Raytan recalled the hallucinations he had heard before.

    ¡°¡­ I have a few questions for you.¡±

    ¡°Please ask away.¡±

    ¡®Search out people who can use magic and put them on a list for monitoring, especially if they are as talented as that woman!¡¯

    ¡°After you were appointed as the Archmage, has there ever been another highly qualified mage from Denhelder?¡±

    ¡°No one has stood out.¡±

    ¡®Remove the temple so that no one can ever find traces of them!¡¯

    ¡°I heard that the present temple was built after the demolishment of the old temple. Do you know anything about the old temple?¡±

    ¡°That happened over a thousand years ago. There are records left in the ancientnguage, but no one can decipher them.¡±

    Ancientnguage¡­

    ¡°¡­Yes, I guessed so.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Archmage¡¯s voice trembled slightly. The ominous feeling he had since earlier rapidly intensified.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s one thing you haven¡¯t told me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A seal that¡¯s passed down from generation to generation.¡±

    Shocked by Raytan¡¯s sudden words, the Archmage flinched and felt shudders run down his body. At the same time, Raytan only stared at him with squinted eyes.

    The Archmage didn¡¯t reply to his question, but there was no more urate answer than his silence.

    That was when Raytan realized the hallucinations he heard weren¡¯t a lie.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 40 years since you sat on the Archmage position, so you were one of the people that saw Carta Rowain ascend to the throne with your own eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And as soon as Carta sat on the throne, you must have told him something. For example, a secret passed down from generation to generation in the Imperial family.¡±

    ¡®Only inform the Archmage of his location so he can keep an eye on him and ensure that the seal doesn¡¯t break!¡¯

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s tone kept deepening, pressuring the Archmage.

    ¡°Who is the person you sealed?¡±

    The Archmage¡¯splexion became pale blue. His brain instantly forgot how to tell his body to breathe. Despite that, he braced himself and looked at Raytan.

    Shock poured out over his wrinkled face.

    ¡®Does he truly have no idea about that¡­?¡¯

    The Archmage still tried to grasp the situation in his confusion. He had always guessed that ¡®him¡¯ and Raytan were the same person. To be precise, he theorized that Raytan was ¡®his¡¯ new body. He thought Raytan was a vessel that looked exactly like ¡®him¡¯ in the long past.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Raytan urged him, but his words did not reach the Archmage¡¯s ears. With a confused look on his face, the Archmage remembered the scene he had seen with his own eyes five years ago.

    The broken tomb¡­ That was already empty¡­

    ¡°Archmage!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does Your Majesty have something to ask?¡±

    Raytan stood up from his throne and strode down the stairs. Then, he tightly gripped the neck of the Archmage, who still stubbornly bowed his head low.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Ugh-¡±

    ¡°Who is that person?!¡±

    Through his weathered eyes, the Archmage¡¯s brown irises stared at Raytan.

    Those scarlet eyes were like the rancid blood that covered the Imperial pce.

    The Archmage remembered the arrogant words Raytan had proimed on the day of his coronation. Everyone was terrified, and the Archmage was not an exception.

    He was terrified that everything would end like what the prophecy predicted.

    And in the future, that fear would only rise. Like the dead members of the Imperial family, all Denheldans would struggle in pain, and the history they had built for thousands of years would copse.

    If Raytan finds out about ¡®his¡¯ existence and bes part of ¡®him¡¯, it surely will lead to that catastrophe.

    ¡°About him¡­ Even among the royal family, I can only confess to the Emperor. It¡¯s such a confidential and dangerous thi-¡±

    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re obligated to tell me more since I am your Emperor now!¡±

    The Archmage was silent for a moment, and he looked at Raytan with an unknown expression, then spoke with a cracked voice.

    ¡°¡­I told you before I was originally just a low-born person.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±

    ¡°A low-born¡­ treated less than dogs and pigs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought ¡­ I would live like that for the rest of my life¡­¡±

    It was a life without hope.

    He wasn¡¯t even that special; however, thete Emperor before Carta found out that he had magical powers that stood outpared to others.

    ¡°The previous Emperor¡­ He entrusted to me the duties of an Archmage. I never forgot to be grateful for it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to sweetly reminiscence.¡±

    Raytan spoke firmly, but the Archmage continued to open his mouth.

    ¡°How can I do such a thing to betray the Imperial family¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°The emperors I will serve are the ones who have the blood of King Herace I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will only serve the legitimate royals with blonde hair.¡±

    Raytan¡¯s face hardened. He added force to the hand holding the Archmage¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Would you like it if you fell to the floor with your head detached from your body?¡±

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and his old body trembled, but the Archmage did not pray or beg for help. Even dangling in Raytan¡¯s grip, he did not show his face. The Archmage had made his decision in staunch determination. He would not open his mouth even if Raytan tore off his limbs.

    Raytan drew his sword.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d be happy to do that for you since you want it so much.¡±

    The sharp de gleamed in the light.

    The Archmage chose to close his eyes forever.

    ***

    Philip, who stood at the throne room¡¯s entrance, seemed gued by something. With an anxious expression, he kept looking back at the closed door. It was quiet. There was nothing to hear.

    But just now¡­ It¡¯s like Phillip heard a thump¡­ like the sound of something round and heavy falling to the floor.

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Philip shook his head, trying to shake off the horrendous thoughts. However, it was a fruitless endeavor. His feeling of dread grewrger andrger, and his nervousness doubled.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Staring at the closed door, Philip tried to swallow his dry saliva.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    The silence remained. Philip cleared his throat and called for Raytan once more.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is Philip.¡±

    He waited for a while, but nothing changed. Then, after being hesitant for quite a long time, Philip finally mustered up his courage.

    ¡°I aming in. Please, forgive me for my rudeness.¡±

    The closed door now opened wide.

    Phillip¡¯s body immediately froze.

    The first thing he noticed was the terrible metallic smell. After that, the next thing he saw was¡­ red blood wetting the floor.

    In addition, something round was rolling in the middle of the puddle of blood.

    It was the severed head of the Archmage.

    Philip slowly, slowly looked up.

    ¡°Your- Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Raytan, who sat quietly on his throne, was covered in red blood.

    ¡°Take it out.¡±

    He ordered in a somber voice.

    ¡°Cut off the limbs, burn them, and hang his head at the front gate. Let all who work in the temple see it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. Now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. U- Under- Understood,¡± Philip answered in a trembling voice.

    Soon the soldiers arrived and began cleaning up the Archmage¡¯s body, whichy on the floor like a rag.

    And Raytan. He wordlessly stared into the air with a stiff face.

 Chapter 112

    <strong>Chapter 112</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    The soldiers ced the Archmage¡¯s body and his dismembered limbs on disy in front of the temple.

    Unfortunately, the priests who worked at the temple had no choice but to see the dead Archmage since it was the Emperor¡¯s order. While staring at the body, some priests wept while others instantly fainted.

    One priest who had devoutly followed the Archmage cried out, saying this was impossible, then he suddenly disappeared from the Pce after being dragged away by soldiers.

    After that, no one dared to speak out against the Emperor due to their bodies trembling in fear.

    Even after the terrible death of the Archmage, the temple still could not find peace. It started with Philip, who suddenly appeared with some soldiers. He asked for the temple¡¯s blueprints and demanded an old priest guide him through every nook and cranny of the temple. Of course, this was all done under the Emperor¡¯s order.

    They scoured everywhere, including the underpass beneath the temple. But there seemed to be no results.

    The old priest questioned what they were looking for, but he received no reply.

    ***

    A week had passed since Sezh spent time in the garden with Raytan.

    He seemed very busy. Whether Sezh was lucky or unfortunate, Raytan didn¡¯t visit her even at night. Instead, Philip came every morning and night, asking if anything had happened and what Sezh did with her time. Sezh thought that Raytan had a very meticulous personality. It¡¯s been some time since the coup, but he still cared for her like this.

    Then, around midafternoon another weekter, Raytan came.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sezh worriedly noticed Raytan¡¯s mood not just because he talked less than usual. Honestly, Raytan looked normal on the outside. However, he seemed to have lost some weight.

    From Kaen, Sezh heard the news about the horrible death of the Archmage and the state of his body.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t something unexpected, but¡­¡¯

    During Raytan¡¯s coronation, the Archmage did not even show his face. Needless to say, even if he had appeared, Raytan was a great man who wore the crown with his own hands. But, there was a difference between the Archmage attending or not because such actions indicated the Archmage¡¯s rejection of the new emperor.

    ¡°Brother Raytan¡­.¡±

    Sezh tried calling him carefully, but Raytan didn¡¯t reply. He seemed deeply lost in thought.

    Sezh silently fiddled with the book on the table.

    Thinking strange rumors might be circting, Sezh prepared this book first. She took it from the library where she and Raytan always had lessons, and she¡¯d only just found it now. In that vast library, there was only one book in Kazaki.

    If someone asks, ¡®Why does His Majesty the Emperor keep visiting Princess Sezh?¡¯, she will use Kazaki as an excuse.

    Of course, she knew it wasn¡¯t a very believable excuse, but it was better than nothing.

    Sezh hesitated and sneakily looked at Raytan.

    ¡°Brother. I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what this means¡­.¡±

    Raytan automatically turned his head to look at Sezh.

    ¡°Which part?¡±

    ¡°H-Here, right here. I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡±

    To be frank, it was half a lie and half a truth. At a nce, it looked like a sentence about wind and fire. If Sezh went through the dictionary, she would be able to interpret it to some extent by herself.

    Still, she asked Raytan to trante it because his silence bothered her.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Raytan lightly took the book from Sezh¡¯s hand and began reading the text slowly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡®Those with magical powers fall into two categories. The Chosen and the Unchosen.¡¯¡±

    Sezh widened her eyes slightly. Was it a book about magic? Of all things¡­

    ¡°¡¯In thetter case, the Unchosen are slightly more special than ordinary people, but they cannot fully materialize magical powers. However, the Chosen are not the same.¡¯¡±

    ¡®Then¡­ What am I?¡¯ Sezh blinked at her blooming curiosity.

    ¡°¡¯The Chosen are magical prodigies able to control water, wind, and the earth. The greatest of them all¡­¡¯¡±*

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡¯¡­are the ones who control fire like it¡¯s a part of their body.¡¯¡±

    Sezh paused.

    ¡°All power is connected to blood and bloodlines. Some people have exerted their power through a medium other than blood, but evidence remains only as word of mouth, and no one can determine the source of this information. All the Chosen are called children of God.¡±

    When the passage finished, Raytan returned the book to Sezh. Sezh looked bewildered while receiving the book.

    ¡®Am I a child of God? But Mother and His Majesty were both humans. If so, am I one of those cases where they can¡¯t ¡®determine out the source¡¯?¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were interested in such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Ye- yes?¡±

    ¡°You said you were writing letters to Mathias Kareem.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with the question?¡¯

    ¡­ Sezh thought about it, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out why Raytan was asking such a thing.

    Did he ask that only out of pure curiosity?

    She and Mathias continued to exchange correspondence. However, it wasn¡¯t as often as it used to be because Mathias had be very busy. She didn¡¯t want to bother him, so Sezh and Matthias only exchanged letters once or twice a week.

    ¡°Uh¡­ We don¡¯t talk to each other that often these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just to catch up¡­ and like- what we¡¯re doing recently¡­ Oh, and I also have to take care of the garden you gave me, so I don¡¯t have much free time¡­.¡±

    Raytan was silent for a moment. Did she say something wrong? Sezh hesitated, then looked up at Raytan. She became stunned without realizing it.

    Raytan¡¯s previously hardened face had slightly loosened.

    ¡°How is gardening going? I heard you¡¯ve been there a few times.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was just discussing with Kaen. Spring ising soon, right? The snow has started to melt¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore¡­?¡±

    ¡°The garden is already extraordinarily beautiful now, but¡­ I think it would be nice to nt spring flowers.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That would be nice too.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will let you know when I¡¯ve finished the makeover.¡±

    Raytan nodded, signaling his understanding, then spoke again.

    ¡°The snow has melted, and theke too.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Shall we go get some fresh air, Sezh?¡±

    Sezh kept her puzzled look.

    ¡°I heard from Philip. Except for visiting the garden, you are always in your pce. So it would be good to get some fresh air for a while.¡±

    ¡°Uh, but¡­¡±

    It was noon at the time. If anyone sees them¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about other people, stop,¡± Raytan firmly stated.

    Perhaps he read her mind already. Raytan got up from his seat and gestured for Sezh to ce her hand in his.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Before she could say anything, Raytan grabbed Sezh¡¯s hand.

    ***

    It was quiet near theke.

    Raytan had prepared in advance, and the servants were all dismissed. Philip was the only one standing on the shore.

    It was a small boat that Sezh and Raytan rode. Although it was small, the vessel was so densely studded with fingernail-sized jewels that it was dazzling whenever it swayed in the waves.

    ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°What? No! It¡¯s not like that¡­ I just think this is a bit hard for you.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s gaze turned to Raytan¡¯s hands. She enjoyed a priceless blessing: a boat rowed by no one else but the Emperor of Denhelder.

    ¡°Shall I help as well? I¡¯m strong too¡­¡±

    Instead of answering, Raytan frowned a little.

    ¡°I thought a small boat would be better than a big one.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If the boat¡¯s big, we would have to sit far away from each other.¡±

    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Sezh suddenly recalled the boat that Lillian, Bern, and thete Emperor enjoyed riding.

    Well, this was better than thatrge boat. If Raytan and Sezh had taken such a boat, they would require more rowers.

    ¡­ And, of course, it will be difficult for Raytan.

    ¡°I think winter is over,¡± said Sezh as she scrutinized their surroundings.

    Theke had thawed, and the wind was not that cold anymore. Spring was about toe.

    Sezh didn¡¯t expect she would have another spring in the Imperial Pce. While looking at the sunset, Sezh mulled it over.

    ¡°The sunset is so beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ The sunset?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as red and beautiful as Brother¡¯s eyes,¡± Sezh smiled softly.

    Looking at Sezh, Raytan then raised his head and studied the sky.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faint setting sun fell on his sculptured face. Sezh couldn¡¯t help but stare at those long and thick eyshes, not to mention his high nose bridge.

    The red sky reflected inside his crimson eyes looked as mesmerizing as a picture.

    Regardless, it was strange. What¡¯s with the sorrowful stare Raytan had? On that note, Raytan had been sitting with that expression and hadn¡¯t said a word since earlier.

    After taking a long time to organize her thoughts, Sezh carefully parted her lips.

    ¡°Brother, perhaps¡­ something is bothering you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Does it look like that? In your eyes, I¡­¡±

    Raytan looked at Sezh quietly. Sezh subsequently nodded her head a little.

    ¡°You¡¯re weird, Sezh.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is afraid of me. So why are my burdens only visible to your eyes?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you were scared of me too.¡±

    Was he trying to reprimand her? Sezh awkwardly avoided Raytan¡¯s gaze, and silence fell again.

    After a long time passed and no words were exchanged, Sezh¡¯s gaze turned to Raytan again. He still had a deste look on his face. A face that somehow looked grim and confused.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Apart from that, I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re having a hard time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish there always will be something for you to smile about.¡±

    Sezh squeezed out some more courage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others¡­ but I think Brother¡¯s smiling face is so cool.¡±

    Hasn¡¯t he been through a lot of hardships until now? It was a feeling separate from the fear she felt. Sezh still hoped that Raytan wouldn¡¯t get hurt or sad.

    ¡­ Even if he¡¯s a man not rted by blood to her.

    ¡°So you can tell me anything. Whatever it may be. Of course, I don¡¯t know how to do anything, and I can¡¯t be of much help¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Who said that?¡±

    Sezh faltered. It was because Raytan¡¯s hand suddenly brushed her cheek and then cupped it.

    ¡°Being like this is already enough for me.¡±

    Sezh now had a nk expression on her face.

    ¡°Just being by your side, I¡­.¡±

    ¡®Just being by my side¡­ What?¡­¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s looked a little bewildered.

    Then, they heard a thump and suddenly felt a vibration run through the boat.

    ¡°I-I think something is wrong.¡±

    Suddenly taken back to reality, Sezh shook her head and bowed over the edge to peek under the boat.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Sezh. Come here.¡±

    ¡°No, wait, there¡¯s something down there¡­¡±

    At the bottom of the darkke, something moved. Sezh squinted.

    ¡®It¡¯s frozen?¡­¡¯

    There was ice holding the boat. It grew in a straight line like a rope from the bottom of theke.

    This was something inconceivable: dokes freeze in this kind of way?

    ¡°Brother, something is wrong¡­!¡±

    And at that moment, the water rose like a fountain and hit Sezh¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Sezh!¡±

    Sezh lost her bnce and plunged into theke with a loud ssh. Raytan threw away the oars and then also jumped into the water.

    ¡°Hold onto me,¡± he said while hugging her body firmly.

    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±

    It was bitterly cold. It felt like the blood all over Sezh¡¯s body had senselessly frozen over. Some of theke water had already entered her throat, and Sezh quivered and clutched Raytan¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t slip. Hold me tightly.¡±

    ¡°Ye- yes¡­!¡± Sezh nodded her head in a frenzy.

    ¡°Your Majesty-!¡±

    Near theke, right behind Philip, who shouted, Sezh spotted an unexpected individual.

    Soon after, the ck water of theke began to churn roughly.

    It was unbelievable. How could the tranquilke water suddenly be like this?

    ¡°B-Brother¡­!¡±

    Raytan bit his lips. He also noticed that the situation was strange. For the time being, Raytan only focused on holding Sezh as tightly. While still hanging onto Raytan¡¯s neck, Sezh peered at the shore.

    ¡®Belkiel¡­!¡¯

    She didn¡¯t see it incorrectly. Belkiel truly was there and proceeded to approach thekeshore. Not to mention, he looked even more suspicious in Raytan¡¯s eyes than he would to Sezh.

    ¡°Philip!¡±

    When Raytan shouted Philip¡¯s name, Philip drew his sword and pointed it at Belkiel as if he had been waiting for the signal.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Philip shouted.

 Chapter 113

    <strong>Chapter 113</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help, so please put away your sword.¡±

    Before Philip could ask any more, Belkiel spread his arms towards theke.

    Right after that¡­

    Something even more unbelievable happened.

    Tons ofke water began to split away to the sides, making way for Raytan and Sezh. Soon, Raytan¡¯s feet, which had floated in the water, floundered in the air and thennded stably on the ground.

    ¡°This- What is this¡­?¡±

    Sezh looked around her, perplexed.

    Theke wasn¡¯t shallow. If a person who couldn¡¯t swim fell into it, there¡¯s a high probability someone would find them dead a whileter.

    How could he handle all this water without any help?

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a path, so please walk to the shore,¡± Belkiel dered while looking at Raytan.

    What he said was not a lie. Belkiel had made them a pathway by separating theke¡¯s ck water to two sides, exposing a strip of bare ground leading towards thend.

    Sezh, bbergasted, btedly pulled back into reality. She loosened her grip on Raytan and gawked at Belkiel.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan stared at Belkiel with narrowed eyes. He must have been at a loss for words too. Sezh had met Belkiel once, but this was Raytan¡¯s first time seeing him. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how suspicious Belkiel would look in Raytan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°B- Brother!¡±

    Before she could even call his name, Raytan swept her body back into his arms. More precisely, he held her as if he were holding a baby.

    ¡°I-I can walk on my own¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    No one could dispute his firm answer. Raytan held her and began walking to shore.

    Belkiel stared at them with an expressionless face.

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    As Raytan made it ashore, Belkiel politely bowed as if he had been waiting for him.

    ¡°I was on my way to the temple. I just wanted to help since both of you were about to drown.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Belkiel.¡±

    Sezh became dumbfounded by the scene: Belkiel acted like a cultured person.

    ¡°You know how to use magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Raytan ced Sezh on her feet and strode toward Belkiel, seriously observing him.

    ¡°The temple manages all those in Denhelder who can use magic. More so if it¡¯s someone with abilities like yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But the name Belkiel was not on the list.¡±

    A prickly feeling ran down Sezh¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What¡¯s your actual identity?¡± Raytan asked threateningly, but to Raytan¡¯s surprise, Belkiel didn¡¯t seem to be intimidated at all.

    ¡®What in the world is he thinking?¡¯

    Sezh watched, scared of the growing possibility a hostile atmosphere would be created.

    However, Belkiel only parted his lips with an innocent face as if he had prepared an answer beforehand.

    ¡°I learned that one of my distant ancestors could do magic. He was also a temple mage, but he left and went to the Iyont Empire.¡±

    ¡°¡­The Iyont Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My ancestor started a family there.¡±

    ¡°What is your ancestor¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long that I don¡¯t know for sure. But my ancestor was certainly a priest in Denhelder.¡±

    Raytan squinted and continued to study Belkiel. He had never heard of temple mages leaving Denhelder as Belkiel imed. Raytan knew that Denhelder controlled the mages under the context of supervising them; the temple then forced mages to be loyal to the Imperial family using the excuse of hiring those with unique abilities as priests.

    Only recently did the number of mages decrease, so there weren¡¯t many deserters, but if it was a long time ago, it was a usible story.

    ¡°Your ancestor fled from Denhelder, so why are you here now?¡±

    Belkiel¡¯s eyes nced at Sezh for a moment.

    ¡®What¡¯s weird thing is this kid going to say now?¡¯

    ¡°¡­Both my parents are dead,¡± said Belkiel, looking away. ¡°Since I had nowhere to go, I came back to Denhelder. However, I found out that those who know how to use magic have to register their names in the temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I was just heading to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡®Lie!¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s jaw dropped at Belkiel¡¯s audacity. ¡®Just heading to the Imperial Pce¡¯ he said? They met a few days ago!

    ¡°¡­Sezh?¡±

    Noticing Sezh¡¯s strange look, Raytan suddenly turned to look at her.

    Instantly, her eyes met with Belkiel¡¯s again. He still faced her expressionlessly, but his mouth twitched.

    [If you talk nonsense¡­ Just know I will freeze you right away.]

    ¡°Tah- Hup!¡±

    Surprised, Sezh huped.

    ¡°Philip, first take that kid to the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    ¡°And that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Raytan looked at Philip and gestured. Poor Philip, who understood his meaning, took off his coat and handed it to Raytan.

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold again.¡±

    His clothes were also wet, so there was no other way. Raytan carefully covered Sezh¡¯s shoulders with the coat, then pulled her into his arms again.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Sezh looked baffled. What if other people see them? But Raytan didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hold on to me.¡±

    But she could walk on her own feet¡­ Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t seem like he would put her down even if she said something like that. Annoyed, Sezh hugged Raytan¡¯s neck as he started walking toward her pce.

    And Sezh witnessed clearly how Belkiel still stood in front of theke, staring straight at her while mouthing something.

    [If you don¡¯t want to get frozen to death ¨C watch ¨C your ¨C mouth.]

    Such an awfully simple yet threatening message.

    ***

    ¡°Cough. Cough.¡±

    Sezh, who currently sat in bed, let out a slight cough.

    Immediately upon returning, she soaked herself in warm water and drank steaming tea.

    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡± Kaen asked, looking worried with a paleplexion.

    It was understandable. Sezh, who went out in a good mood before, returned looking like a drowned mouse, and it was none other than the Emperor himself who came back holding her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you- Achoo! But I¡¯m all right.¡±

    ¡°Please wait. I was told to prepare a warm soup for you. You will feel better if you wake up after sleeping with a filled stomach, even if you just eat a little.¡±

    It was already dark outside. Sezh knew that dinner time had passed a long time ago. But whether she was still shell-shocked or the doctor¡¯s medicine was dreadfully bitter, Sezh had no appetite.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You should eat even just a little,¡± Kaen shook her head and said. ¡°If your stomach is empty, a small ailment will develop into a big one. And, His Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­He said he¡¯d visit again to make sure the Princess has had dinner and is in a better condition¡­¡±

    Sezh pondered for a moment before answering.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat in a little while. Okay? I just want to rest now¡­¡±

    Kaen seemed hesitant, then let out a short sigh.

    ¡°You will eat eventually, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I promise.¡±

    ¡°Then please get some rest. If you ever need anything, please call me.¡±

    Sezh nodded, showing her understanding. Soon, Kaen left her seat, and silence fell in the bedroom where Sezh was left alone.

    ¡°¡­ Achoo!¡±

    Sneezing, Sezh covered her head with a thick nket. Following that, she let out a snort and a groan.

    ¡°What in the world.¡±

    Belkiel¡¯s brazenly lying face shed through her mind. Sezh didn¡¯t know¡­ couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in his head.

    ¡®I also can¡¯t forget the threat he mouthed while staring at me at the end!¡¯

    ¡°As-¡±

    ¡°As?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. You¡¯re noisy.¡±

    As expected, the owner of that voice was Belkiel. The situation was absurd, even more so since he came through the window.

    It wasn¡¯t even left open today!

    ¡°H-How?¡­¡±

    ¡°Eton said he always met you this way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking!¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± Belkiel rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Uhm.. no,¡° exhausted Sezh muttered sluggishly.

    Belkiel looked at her with disdain and continued.

    ¡°The soldiers are camped out everywhere. It¡¯s like they are guarding a treasure trove here.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they would do such a service for a girl who¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Sezh pouted.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything useless to the Emperor, have you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you did, I will freeze you right here on the spot.¡±

    It was a petrifying statement.

    ¡°Ah, you were the one who did that earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Did what?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who threw us into theke in the first ce!¡±

    Eton once said that Belkiel knows how to control water. And Belkiel just threatened to freeze her if she did anything stupid. Sezh inevitably thought back to when she saw the rope of ice under theke water.

    ¡°What on earth were you thinking? You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did. Obviously.¡±

    Belkiel stomped up to Sezh and then spoke with a cold face.

    ¡°I thought I already told you that you are being noisy right now?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Ugh¡­ Yeah,¡± Sezh made a grumbling noise.

    ¡°The Archmage is dead.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°All the wizards left in the temple are useless. Their abilities are mere children¡¯s tricks. Of course, you don¡¯t know that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°So? What¡¯s the matter with that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the temple needs someone with true skills. Someone who knows how to use magic. Just like me.¡±

    ¡®What does he want¡­¡¯ Sezh, who was staring at Belkiel, frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡­You did that on purpose? To show us how well you can use magic?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not as stupid as I thought, are you?¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you get out of it?¡±

    ¡°What do I gain?¡± Belkiel scoffed. ¡°I just needed an excuse.¡±

    ¡®What kind of crazy crap is he saying now?¡¯ Sezh¡¯s face soured.

    ¡°Say you will help me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Right now, your brother is scouring the temple like a rat. He also took all the valuable books kept in the temple. Some of them are in the Kazakinguage. The Emperor and some others can speak Kazaki, but it will not be enough help to look at thatrge of an amount.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s eyes widened: this was the first time she learned of this. Raytan was scouring the temple? Why?

    ¡°In other empires, princesses are often in charge of the temple work, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I will watch you from time to time since Eton has also told me to teach you magic.¡±

    ¡°Magic.¡±

    Sezh gazed at Belkiel as if reminded of something she had forgotten.

    ¡°That- a few days ago¡­ I created a tremendous wind.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to do it, but it happened suddenly. I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My whole body felt hot. It used to only be in my hands, but that day, strangely¡­¡±

    Belkiel furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He seemed to be thinking about something and subsequently spoke with a displeased face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to waste more time like this.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡­¡±

    ¡°So help me. If you are the one asking, the Emperor will grant it. Whatever it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Sezh hesitated.

    ¡°He even set up a garden once you said you like flowers, so he will surely allow this too, won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know that? I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Just answer me right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­ to talk to him.¡±

    Belkiel still gave Sezh a disgusted look and then walked towards the window. Sezh curiously stared as he opened the window and then urgently spoke.

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep annoying me. I won¡¯t repe-¡±

    ¡°No, not that. You said that Brother is searching through the temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why is he doing that?¡±

    Belkiel stared at Sezh nkly, then answered with a cold voice, ¡°Because he¡¯s looking for something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°You do what you have to do. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Then, before Sezh could say anything else, he disappeared.

    ¡°¡­Asshole, he¡¯s even younger than me¡­¡± Left alone, Sezh grumbled lowly.

    But she didn¡¯t forget to sneak a look at the window in case Belkiel returns to ask, ¡®What did you say just now?¡¯

    ¡®What is happening¡­?¡¯

    Sezh sniffled a few times then snuggled into bed with a nket. Following that, she pondered over what Belkiel meant. Of course, she didn¡¯t yet have any clue about anything.

    ¡°Something¡­ must have happened to Brother.¡±

    Sezh recalled his sorrowful look under the dazzling sunset. Maybe it has something to do with ¡®searching the temple like a rat¡¯?

    ¡°I also can speak Kazaki, so maybe I can be of some help to Brother¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of helping Belkiel, but when it came to Raytan, things were different. Sezh thought that when Raytan cameter, she would have to ask him for permission.

 Chapter 114

    <strong>Chapter 114</strong>

    Tranted by Wealthy Whale

    Edited by Iris Sakura

    ¡°That- the Princess just fell asleep¡­.¡±

    Kaen looked very apologetic.

    Raytan visited as he had said but muchter than expected.

    Sezh was sleeping at the moment. She had a cold, and the medicine prescribed by the doctor contained ingredients that made her sleepy, so Sezh couldn¡¯t help it. In any case, the Emperor hade in vain, so Kaen felt concerned.

    ¡®What do I do if he gets angry? He hase all the way here.¡¯

    ¡°As soon as dawnes, I will tell the Prin-¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said she¡¯ll get better in a day or two.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. The Princess did catch a cold, but it isn¡¯t severe-¡±

    ¡°Has she eaten anything?¡±

    ¡°The Princess only had a little soup.¡±

    Kaen, who lowered her head, had a puzzled expression.

    Everything was still hard for her to swallow.

    She was surprised when Sezh moved to the pce where Lize used to live. But now, the Emperor, who killed everyone in the Imperial family except Sezh, paid this much attention to the Princess¡­

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty? B-But, the Princess is already asleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just look at her condition. I won¡¯t even wake her up,¡± Raytan promised tenaciously.

    After a moment of hesitation, Kaen finally opened the door.

    ¡°I-If Your Majesty needs anything, please tell me, and I¡¯ll be wait-¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Raytan said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll just go in. If I need anything, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    Then, Raytan entered the bedroom, leaving Kaen perplexed and alone in the hallway.

    ***

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Raytan closed the door and slowly walked to the bed. He grabbed a gorgeously decorated chair and sat quietly in front of the sleeping Sezh.

    The sound of her breath was the only thing that filled the silence, and the moonlight streaming through the half-closed curtains lit up Sezh¡¯s face and her peacefully closed eyes.

    Raytan sat still and looked down at her figure.

    ¡®Brother, perhaps¡­ something is bothering you?¡¯

    What a bizarre thing for her to say. Now, everyone in Denhelder was tremendously afraid of him. It was the same with Sezh. The night the coup took ce, didn¡¯t she say with her own mouth that she was scared of him too?

    ¡®But, why are you always the first to notice?¡¯

    ¡®Why not pretend you don¡¯t see anything?¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re bleeding, Brother. If you leave it alone, it may get worse.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not my blood.¡¯

    ¡®Please sit down. I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you. I do it because I want to.¡¯

    When they fought Bern and the others in the library back then¡­

    ¡®I should havee a littleter, right? Then Princess Sezh would have felt more sorry for you.¡¯*

    ¡®Brother ¨C are you okay-?¡¯*

    She cared even when his own mother, Lize, didn¡¯t.

    ¡®How can I not care? It¡¯s not anyone else but you. I came here because I was worried. I think Brother will feel lonely.¡¯

    Even on that hill¡­

    And today too¡­

    Sezh was always the same.

    ¡°¡­You are so weird, Sezh,¡± Raytan said, half whispering.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t care how I feel, it won¡¯t be strange. I¡¯m more used to it¡­¡±

    ¡®¡­You keep making me discover an unfamiliar side to myself.¡¯

    ¡®Making familiar things unfamiliar, and making me used to new strange things.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s as if you¡¯re breaking into me.¡­.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re so weird, and maybe I¡¯m starting to get weird too.¡±

    The warm gaze he had never received in his life, the gentle voice that called his name, and those genuine concerns¡­

    ¡­Raytan wanted to keep those things tied up.

    Forever.

    Because if he had all of them, it felt like he could withstand anything. Like he could kick away the anxiety wrapped around his ankles like a snake. Like he could breathe through all of this chaos and confusion that crushed his body.

    ¡®The fact that you can¡¯t feel bereaved¡­ I hate it.¡¯

    Sezh¡¯s words at Lize¡¯s funeral suddenly passed through his mind.

    ¡®If you can only grieve with permission¡­ I will give it to you.¡¯

    Raytan ruminated alone, ¡®Maybe, the permission you gave me that day has ruined everything.¡¯

    ¡­Even his faith about killing everyone with blond hair.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Raytan stood from the chair and quietly sat on the thick carpet. Then, with his upper body lying on the bed, he reached out to the sleeping Sezh.

    Hisrge hand gently stroked her cheek, and he felt the breath she exhaled tickling the tip of his finger.

    It was warm.

    Like the affection she used to embrace his loner self.

    Raytan slowly withdrew his hand. Careful not to disturb her, he stared down at Sezh¡¯s sleeping form.

    ***

    It was early in the morning when Sezh woke up.

    Dawn hadn¡¯te yet, and her surroundings were still dark and serene.

    But something was strange.

    ¡®It¡¯s heavy¡­. Did Kaen cover me with more nkets?¡¯

    Sezh squirmed slightly. But it was strange. What kind of quilt is this heavy?

    Sezh raised her upper body with a sleepy face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right at that moment, she flinched a little.

    It wasn¡¯t a nket.

    It was a sleeping Raytan.

    ¡®What- what¡¯s going on¡­¡¯

    Sezh stared at Raytan and was unable to do anything. He was using her thigh as a pillow again today. However,st time he was lying on the bed. Today Raytan sat on the floor with only his upper body on the bed. Sezh felt ashamed. How could it be the Emperor himself sleeping this way?

    Besides, didn¡¯t he fall into theke with her earlier? No matter how thick the carpet, the floor will still be cold. Raytan might catch a cold if she left him like that.

    ¡°Um¡­ Brother Raytan¡­¡±

    Sezh called Raytan in a mosquito-like voice. However, he didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Under the silvery moonlight, her blue eyes glittered with a reflection of his face. Sezh looked at Raytan, who was quietly asleep.

    Come to think of it, hadn¡¯t this happened before? It was back when they did the tutoring at Raytan¡¯s old pce.

    A thought instantly came to her mind. When does Raytan take a break? She wondered if there was any time for him to rest and rx.

    ¡°Did you do this to get a good sleep¡­?¡±

    Even now, his work kept piling up. Raytan was such a busy man.

    In the meantime, he seemed to have lost more weight. And he already had a skinny physique.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be like this. Please just sleepfortably in your p-¡±

    Sezh was conscious of it too. Raytan came to her room even with a tired body because he cared about her.

    ¡®He¡­ is not even my real brother¡­¡¯ Sezh thought to herself.

    Why does she care about him so much?

    Why is she getting so worried?

    She couldn¡¯t even take care of her own body properly¡­

    Sezh had mixed feelings. Thankfulness, gratefulness, and she didn¡¯t know why¡­ but also an aching heart.

    Sezh stretched out her hand slowly and gently caressed Raytan¡¯s cheek.

    Then, Raytan opened his eyes very slowly and quietly.

    ¡°Oh, Brother, are you awa-¡±

    Surprised, Sezh tried to withdraw her hand, but Raytan moved faster. His big palm surrounded her small, white hand.

    ¡°¡­Sezh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sezh.¡±

    Raytan delicately closed his eyes and opened them again. His blood-red eyes glowed dully today, just like when he hugged her to prevent her from falling in the garden a few days ago.

    Sezh, who stared nkly at Raytan, btedly came to her senses.

    ¡°If you sleep on the floor like that¡­¡­ You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Raytan let out a small chuckle, ¡°I told you the other day: I rarely get sick.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­ a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Raytan got up from the floor and lightly climbed into the bed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to get you a new bed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about anything. You said that a few days ago, right? The bed is too small, so it will be ufortable for me to lie down with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m ufortable, you¡¯ll be ufortable too, so I was on the floor. Then there¡¯s only one way to solve it, right?¡±

    Raytan smiled softly. He was half-serious and half-joking. Sezh thought it was just a joke, so she smiled a little too.

    ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not even coughing anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°My body is fine¡­ but there¡¯s this one problem.¡±

    ¡°What is it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Sezh replied in a small voice.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet. I asked you if there was anything wrong¡­¡±

    Sezh remembered Raytan¡¯s sorrowful face clearly.

    She could suspect only one thing: Belkiel¡¯s words about Raytan looking for something¡­

    But Raytan instead shook his head.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, there is nothing.¡±

    He was being considerate of her worrying nature. However, Sezh still felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to make Raytan worry about her feelings.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to concern yourself. Like that, you can just¡­ stay herefortably.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Sezh¡¯s face slightly became downcast as she answered.

    ¡®But I might be able to help.¡¯

    Sezh pondered, then started, ¡°Um¡­ you know, the person we saw earlier.¡±

    ¡°Belkiel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that person. What happened to him? I¡¯m just curious¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say that Belkiel had just been here, so this was the only way to ask about him.

    ¡°They tested him at the temple. All the priests there were astounded.¡±

    Those were the words he had heard from Philip. He said that the priests dered in unison that there had never been a single person in Denhelder with magical skills like that.

    And at such a young age too.

    ¡®Your Majesty, it¡¯s embarrassing, but I heard that the Archmage position is currently vacant.¡¯

    ¡°And I saw his skill with my own eyes at theke,¡± Raytan continued.

    ¡®Please let me have it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be of great help to you.¡¯

    He was so young: a boy younger than even Sezh. If it had been anyone else, it would have sounded unreasonable. However, everyone acknowledged that the boy had more magical abilities than the dead Archmage.

    Moreover, Raytan needed Belkiel too. He needed someone to help find ¡®him¡¯.

    ¡°He will stay in the temple.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the temple¡­ then that means he will reside in the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°He said he has nowhere else to go. Besides, archmages have lived in the temple from generation to generation. It¡¯s normal.¡±

    An archmage. Sezh honestly thought Belkiel was clever in many ways. Of course, not all of his skills were good things.

    ¡°But why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°I also want to work in the temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Raytan¡¯s eyes narrowed at her unexpected statement.

    ¡°In some empires, it is said that the princesses were in charge of temple work. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be a nuisance to the Imperial family.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a nuisance to the Imperial family.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°The only thing that matters is why you want to do it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Sezh voice got lower and lower at the end of her words. What kind of excuse should she use to make it sound believable? Honestly, Sezh was also interested in learning magic from Belkiel, but that wasn¡¯t the main reason.

    She wanted to help Raytan.

    But didn¡¯t Raytan im that nothing happened? But Sezh knew Raytan said that to make her not worry.

    On that ount, she could choose not to be honest as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just in my pce¡­ I feel a little bored.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be nothing dangerous! The temple is close to your office and-¡±

    Without a doubt, there would be nothing dangerous. Wherever Sezh goes, the soldiers will follow her like a shadow. Furthermore, people in the temple would not make Sezh do hard work. Everybody knows that you¡¯ll immediately lose your head if you treat Princess Sezh recklessly.

    Raytan would have to wait and see about Belkiel¡¯s trustworthiness, but Belkiel wasn¡¯t suspicious enough to bother Raytan. Raytan had already ordered Philip to watch him closely just in case, so there was nothing to worry over.

    ¡®¡­ But I don¡¯t want to make you suffer for anything.¡¯

    Raytan pondered for a while, then looked at Sezh.

    ¡°You want to do it?¡±

    Sezh nodded cautiously.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Re- really?¡±

    ¡°I promised you I would do anything you want.¡±

    After all, everything in the Imperial Pce, including the temple, was in the palm of his hand now. So, there is nothing that won¡¯t reach his ears. But more importantly, Sezh wanted it.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡±

    Only then did Sezh thank him with a bashful smile. Raytan looked at her and smiled softly too.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!